ã€ŠThe Freed S*aves Became Obsessedã€‹


 Chapter 4

    <strong>Chapter 4 of <em>The Freed ves Became Obsessed</em></strong>

    I arranged a carriage for our journey to Libria.

    As Mirabel climbed into the carriage, her expression was clouded with unease. Though she had yet to awaken her magical powers, she likely sensed her witch identity deep within.

    <em>After all, it''s the root of all her misfortunes.</em>

    But I had no other choice. I needed to make Mirabel a witch to liberate her in her most powerful state.

    In truth, freeing a ve only required meeting the bare minimum conditions. For Mirabel, that condition was removing her "distrust of humans" debuff.

    The priests who had saved her killed her mother. The only family she had left betrayed her and sold her into very.

    If I could resolve those issues and help her trust again, I could meet the requirements for her release.

    But this was a <em>Tycoon</em> game.

    Sure, a basic roll of seaweed and rice makes kimbap, but adding beef, spinach, and other ingredients turns it into a premium beef kimbap that sells for more. The same principle applied here.

    I was going to invest everything I could into Mirabel to maximize her potential and, in return, reap the highest possible rewards. And teaching her magic was non-negotiable.

    The carriage rolled along the forest path, the scent of trees and the chirping of birds filling the air. Everything felt peaceful.

    I thought I heard the distant cries of some wild beasts dying, but I chose to ignore it.

    With nothing else to do during the ride, I decided to check my status.

    <strong>[Name: Karamir]</strong>

    <strong>Title: ve Hunter</strong>

    <strong>Points: 27,000</strong>

    First, the title.

    Titles don¡¯t mean much in this world. In some games, titles provide stat bonuses, but not in <em>Taosle</em>. This is a ve-raising tycoon, not an RPG where I grow stronger.

    But there was something curious. In the game, the title "ve Hunter" didn¡¯t exist. It seemed that because people had started calling me that, it became an official title in my status.

    Next up, the points.

    Points are the currency earned by freeing ves. You can use them to buy various items from the shop, but their most useful feature is converting them into gold.

    The exchange rate is 1 point = 1 gold. In other words, it''s real cash. With 27,000 points, I had 2,700 gold ready to use in case of emergencies.

    Now, let¡¯s check the skills.

    <strong>[Master Negotiator Lv.3]</strong>

    <em>Your words be more convincing and persuasive.</em>

    The description is vague, but the effect is real. Even if I say something ridiculous, it makes people stop and think, <em>"Wait, could that actually be true?"</em>

    This skill had saved my skin more times than I could count.

    But then there was this skill¡­

    <strong>[Possession: ve Trader]</strong>

    <em>You have been possessed by the soul of the ve trader Karamir. Your soul is synchronized with his.</em>

    This skill was meant to help me adjust to this world, so I wouldn¡¯t freak out when I saw someone die right in front of me. Instead, I''d just shrug it off with, <em>"Ah, well."</em>

    The downside was that it altered my speech patterns. It wasn¡¯t just, <em>"Ah, well,"</em> but more like, <em>"Ah, well, it seems they''ve gone to meet their maker."</em> And always with a sly smile.

    <em>That got me into so much trouble.</em>

    And it probably would again.

    I closed the status screen and nced across the carriage at Mirabel.

    Her eyes were fixed downward, tracing an invisible line to the ground, her expression filled with the same gloom she had when I first saw her at the ve market.

    When I had named her or dressed her in the maid outfit, she had shown some sparks of life. I had thought, <em>"Maybe things will get better,"</em> but it was only temporary. Her wounds were deep, and they weren¡¯t healing easily.

    But I wasn¡¯t one to just sit back and let her wallow. After all, a cute girl is much more valuable when she¡¯s smiling. As her master, it was my job to improve her mood.

    ¡°You¡¯re sitting in a way that shows your panties,¡± I said casually.

    "¡­"

    Mirabel snapped her thighs together and red at me as if I were some kind of pest.

    I simply shrugged.

    "Well, I did buy them for you, didn¡¯t I? No need to hide it¡ªI already know what color and pattern they are. Haha."

    "Th-that¡¯spletely different!" she shouted.

    Her voice was louder than I had ever heard it before. Definitely an improvement.

    By the way, they were whitece.

    "Don¡¯t you have any questions for me, Mirabel? We¡¯ll be spending some time together, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt to get to know each other."

    "Spending time together¡­? Not forever?"

    "Did you want to stay with me forever? Ah, this sudden confession¡­ I¡¯m not sure I can handle it."

    "¡­"

    "Just kidding."

    Her expression grew so cold I felt the need to apologize.

    "When I said ''spending time together,'' I didn¡¯t mean I was going to kill you."

    "Kill me? I¡¯ve heard the stories. I know why they call you the ve Hunter."@@novelbin@@

    <em>Clearly, she doesn¡¯t know.</em>

    "What did you do to all those ves?" she asked, her voice filled with suspicion.

    "What ves are you talking about?"

    "The beastkin ves. You bought dozens of them."

    "Ah, them. Of course, I remember."

    <em>How could I not?</em>

    They were the first ves I bought after being possessed and were responsible for my sess. Without them, I¡¯d still be working odd jobs at that inn.

    "I sent them to a better ce. Somewhere much nicer than the Kingdom of Trawl. They¡¯re probably doing well by now."

    "Oh¡­"

    "I imagine when I visit, they¡¯ll wee me with open arms."

    I loved telling this story.

    "They¡¯ll wee you, alright. Just so they can return everything you did to them," she muttered darkly.

    "I certainly hope so."

    Maybe then I could live happily ever after. Although, I¡¯d be long gone by the time they got their revenge.

    After two days of travel, we finally arrived at Libria.

    "Halt. Do you have proof of identification?" asked a guard at the city gates, his tone strictly professional.

    I pulled out the identification papers I had gotten from the ve Traders¡¯ Guild.

    "A ve trader¡­ tch."

    The guard''s face twisted as if he were biting into a sour apple, but I was used to reactions like this.

    "Libria¡¯s no ce for scum like you. Get lost."

    "As far as I know, there are nows barring ve traders from entering the city," I replied calmly.

    "You dare quote regtions at me, you filthy ve trader? I¡¯m warning you¡ªget lost while I¡¯m still being nice."

    <em>Thud.</em>

    The guard shoved me roughly with his gauntleted hand, causing my scrawny frame to stumble back like a piece of paper in the wind.

    <em>So tiresome.</em>

    I knew exactly what this was about. He wanted a bribe. He was demanding a cut of the dirty money I had earned.

    <em>Funny how money bes clean when itnds in their pockets.</em>

    <em>But there¡¯s no point arguing.</em>

    This world runs on power, and I didn¡¯t have any. Instead, I put on my best smile and reached into my inner pocket.

    "I understandpletely, sir. However, I have important business with a noble inside. I wouldn¡¯t want to keep them waiting."

    "You trying to threaten me now?"

    "Haha, of course not. We all have to make a living, right? Here¡¯s a little something for you and your friends."

    I handed him a pouch containing twenty gold coins. His eyes nearly popped out of his head.

    A guard¡¯s monthly wage was about 10 gold. I had just given him two months'' pay as a bribe. It was a lot, but better to overpay than have hime backter asking for more.

    <em>I hate unnecessary trouble.</em>

    The guard stared at me, wide-eyed, and I shed him a friendly smile.

    "May I enter now? The noble is waiting, after all."

    "Oh, y-yes, of course. Can¡¯t keep a noble waiting. Go right in."

    "Thank you."

    The guard stepped aside, and I walked through the gates with a calm, measured pace, Mirabel trailing behind me.

    "How much did you give him?" she asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.

    "Twenty gold."

    "T-twenty¡­ gold?"

    Mirabel began counting on her small fingers, whispering, "That¡¯s¡­ one bread, two bread, three¡­," before letting out a shocked, "Eek!"

    Her reaction was so cute that I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    "Why so surprised? After all, Mirabel, you cost a thousand gold."

    "A-a thousand¡­"

    Her face went nk as she tried toprehend the amount. Her fingers stopped counting, and her mind seemed to drift off into space.

    The first thing to do in any new city is to secure a ce to stay. You don¡¯t want to be left without a bed for the night, especially in a world where the streets could be as dangerous as the wilds.

    The inn I booked was called the <em>Mage¡¯s Rest</em>, conveniently located near the heart of the city. Fitting for a ce like Libria, the City of Magic.

    I got a two-person room, with two single beds.

    Typically, a ve would sleep on the floor, but I was a gentleman¡ªa gentleman among gentlemen. There was no way I was going to make my adorable ve sleep on the cold, hard ground.

    "You can take that bed, Mirabel," I said, pointing to one of the beds.

    "M-me?" she stammered.

    "Yes. It would bother me if you slept on the floor. We have an early day tomorrow, so get some rest. I¡¯ll be going to sleep now¡ªI¡¯m exhausted from the long carriage ride."

    I kicked off my shoes andy down on my bed. I could feel her eyes on me, but after a while, the room grew quiet as she blew out the candle.

    Meanwhile, back at the Brian estate¡­

    "Lady Narsha is missing!"

    "Where could she have gone? She was just in her room a moment ago!"

    "Narsha! Where are you?"

    The estate was in chaos once again. Two years after Narsha¡¯s return, she had disappeared in the middle of the night, and the entire household was in a frenzy.

    "¡­"

    Not far from the mansion, a lone figure stood beneath a tree, gazing at the estate under the moonlight.

    It was Narsha Brian. Once more, she silently whispered an apology.

    "Mother, Father¡­ I¡¯m sorry."

    But a life without him was unimaginable.

    The world may call Karamir a "ve Hunter," but Narsha knew the truth. He was nothing like the cruel figure people imagined.

    And she knew something else too¡ªhe was just as much of a lost soul as she was.

    Narsha gripped the sword she had taken from the estate and turned her back on her family.

    "Wait for me, Master."

    She didn¡¯t understand why he had left her behind, but there had to be a reason. He was always seeing things no one else couldprehend.

    Still, it hurt. How could he leave without saying a word?

    When they met again, she would ask him.

    <em>"I¡¯ming to keep the promise we made¡ªto be together forever."</em>

    And she¡¯d deliver her revenge as a bonus.

 Chapter 6

    "The flow of magic is like rain. Rain falls from the sky, flows through valleys, bes rivers, then the sea, and finally returns to the sky. You must not stop it; you must let it circte."

    That was the lesson being taught in the training hall of the Mage Association.@@novelbin@@

    The project to make Mirabel into a great witch had officially begun.

    Colton, the head of the Mage Association in Libria, had personally volunteered to be Mirabel¡¯s magic instructor. The fact that the head of an association in an entire city was willing to teach her directly... my Mirabel was truly exceptional.

    By the way, the lessons were held at the same time every day, and the fees? Completely free. Colton stood to gain a lot from Mirabel¡¯s eventual fame, so he was happy to do it.

    Though our motivations differed, the goal was the same, so it was a win-win for both of us.

    ¡®He¡¯ll be shocked when he realizes he¡¯s been teaching a witch all along.¡¯

    Well, that¡¯s not my problem.

    "For today, we¡¯ll end the lesson here. Make sure to refine your magical flow by tomorrow."

    The lesson ended while I had been sitting in the corner of the training hall, waiting for Mirabel. She and Colton walked toward me.

    "Finished?"

    "Yes."

    "How¡¯s Mirabel doing?"

    "The assessment was spot on. The amount of magic in her body and her ability to control it are at a level that¡¯s hard to believe for someone who¡¯s only just started learning magic. However¡­"

    "However?"

    Colton trailed off, and that gave me a bad feeling.

    "Something about it is different."

    "I wouldn¡¯t know what you mean."

    "That¡¯s just it. Mirabel¡¯s magic is somehow different from ordinary magic, but I can¡¯t pinpoint why. It may take longer for her to fully grasp her abilities."

    It¡¯s because she¡¯s a witch.

    I couldn¡¯t sense the difference, being unfamiliar with magic, but I knew why. Witches and mages use magic in slightly different ways.

    "I understand. I don¡¯t know much about magic, so I¡¯ll leave it entirely in your capable hands, Mr. Association Head."

    "Ha, to have earned your trust like this¡ªI don¡¯t know what to say."

    "Ha ha, no need to say much."

    You¡¯ve got to trust what¡¯s worth trusting.

    Still, I shoulde up with some sort of n.

    Since I didn¡¯t own a house or run a business, there wasn¡¯t much domestic work I could give Mirabel.

    Even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t want to burden her too much. If I did, and then freed herter, she might hold a grudge like, "This is for making me wash your underwear back then!" ande after me. Our rtionship was strange¡ªthough technically I was the master and she the ve, in reality, I was the one in a weaker position.

    Still, I made sure to give her small, basic tasks. I didn¡¯t want her to be a crazy witch who only knew how to cast spells.

    ¡®Of course, even if I die, I won¡¯t give up the maid uniform.¡¯

    Every man has something in life that¡¯s more precious than his own survival.

    The task I had just assigned her was simple¡ªbuying supplies. I gave her some money and a list of things to get.

    It didn¡¯t take long before she returned to the inn, cing the purchased items on the table one by one.

    A handkerchief, bug-repellent incense, a portable mana stonentern¡ªbasic adventuring essentials. Andstly, a brown paper bag.

    Inside it was fried slime.

    "Looks like you got everything. Well done."

    "Phew¡­"

    Mirabel let out a sigh of relief, clutching her chest.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t a big deal if she¡¯d messed up, she seemed really nervous.

    "You did great."

    Without thinking, I reached out to pat her on the head, but Mirabel flinched and dodged my hand.

    Tch. I must¡¯ve tried to get too close too quickly. That was a mistake.

    In that case, I¡¯d reward her in a different way. Luckily, I had just the thing.

    I pulled a fried slime from the paper bag Mirabel had bought and handed it to her.

    "Here, eat."

    "Me¡­?"

    "Is there anyone else here besides you? Go ahead."

    With wide, surprised eyes, Mirabel cautiously took the fried slime. She hesitated, still ncing at me, waiting for my reaction.

    I gave her a reassuring smile and a small shrug, and finally, she took a careful bite.

    "How is it? Does it taste good?"

    "¡­Yes."

    "I¡¯m d to hear that."

    Fried slime.

    To me, a guy from Earth, it was just another weird dish, but to Mirabel, it held a lot of meaning. Her mother used to make it for her as a snack.

    It¡¯s kind of like a bowl of miso soup made by a loved one back home.

    Mirabel knew that better than anyone, and her dark blue eyes quickly filled with tears.

    Fried slime with a side of tears. The atmosphere wasn¡¯t exactly ideal, but the scene had an undeniable emotional pull.

    "Why are you crying? Is it really that good?"

    "Yes¡­ it¡¯s very good."

    "Is that so? I wouldn¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never tried it myself."

    I had no idea at the time, but this would turn out to be a big mistake.

    "You¡¯ve never had it?"

    "No. I have a pretty picky pte."

    As soon as I said that, Mirabel fumbled with the bag and pulled out another fried slime, holding it out to me.

    "Please, try it. It¡¯s salty and delicious."

    "No, really, I¡¯m fine."

    "Oh¡­"

    Mirabel¡¯s expression fell, her hand with the fried slime dropping limply.

    "It¡¯s¡­ really good."

    Why did she look so sad? That expression was breaking my heart. Her reaction made me feel like trash for rejecting her.

    I snatched the fried slime from her hand. Slime or not, it¡¯s all the same once it¡¯s fried, right? With that thought in mind, I popped it into my mouth and chewed.

    Mirabel¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise.

    "Well, it¡¯s not bad. Salty, makes for a decent snack."

    "Right? It¡¯s good by itself, but even better with some cold milk."

    Mirabel started talking about it enthusiastically, sharing details only she knew. If anyone else had done that, I¡¯d have thought, ¡®What a geek.¡¯ But with Mirabel, a beautiful girl, it felt different.

    Who knew she¡¯d be so happy with just a bit of sympathy? I should buy her some more. And maybe eat with her next time¡­ Wait.

    "Did something just move?"

    "Wow, you got a fresh one! That happens sometimes¡ªlucky you."

    What the hell?

    Lucky my ass.

    I swallowed the rest of the slime. There was no way I was spitting it out. After downing some water, it felt a bit more manageable.

    Meanwhile, Mirabel kept eating, apparently really into it. She didn¡¯t stop, pulling out slime after slime from what seemed like an endless bag.

    I was nning to wait until she finished, but at this rate, we¡¯d be here all night. Might as well talk while she¡¯s eating.

    "Today, Colton said something interesting. He said your magic feels different from other mages¡¯. He also said it might take a long time for you to fully use your magic. Any idea why?"

    "Cough!"

    Mirabel choked, pounding her chest as she tried to recover.

    I handed her some water, which she gratefully epted, taking big gulps before finally catching her breath.

    "I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve only just started learning magic¡­"

    "Is that so? Then you wouldn¡¯t know how to solve it, either."

    The fact that Mirabel might take a long time to learn magic was a problem for me.

    ¡®The issue isn¡¯t with Mirabel; it¡¯s whates after.¡¯

    Freeing Mirabel didn¡¯t have to be rushed. As long as I seeded at the ve Carnival, I could take my time.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case for some of the other ves.

    There were heroines who were already ves, and then there were some who would be ves due to future events.

    In the game, you could just click a button to free ves on the other side of the continent, but this was reality. I had to go there myself.

    If I missed my chance, it would be a disaster. Once you fall behind, you just keep falling.

    ¡®The easiest way would be to find a witch¡­¡¯

    If Mirabel¡¯s magic was different from regr mages¡¯, she could learn directly from a witch. I even knew where to find a few witches.

    But the reason I didn¡¯t seek them out right away and instead came to Libria was because witches tend to be unpredictable.

    As I mentioned, Mirabel was a once-in-a-thousand-years prodigy. That applied not just among mages, but also among witches.

    A talent coveted even by witches. If I took Mirabel to them, they¡¯d definitely try to snatch her up. Witches can¡¯t be controlled.

    So, going to a witch was out. That left me with one other option. I had somewhat anticipated this, which is why I came to Libria in the first ce.

    I stood up.

    "If you¡¯ve finished eating, it¡¯s time to go."

    "Hmm?"

    "¡­Finish your meal, and then we¡¯ll leave."

    To raise a ve most efficiently, you have to use your game knowledge wisely.

    Eventually, as time goes on, more variables will arise, and my methods may be useless. But for now, that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡®If things go wrong, and I can''t return home, I¡¯ll just settle down with a cute beast-girl and live a simple life.¡¯

    Anyway.

    In <em>Taosle</em>, there are many ways to raise a ve. Not just through skills, but also through potions and gear.

    Potions are good but not ideal early on. They take time to work and cost a lot. They¡¯re for seasoned yers who know what they¡¯re doing.

    What I could offer Mirabel was gear. The most efficient option at this point.

    That¡¯s why I hade to Libria.

    "Hahaha!"

    In the dead of night, in an empty cemetery.

    Wearing a one-time-use invisibility robe I¡¯d bought with 2,000 points, I was busy robbing graves.

    "Master! You can¡¯t do this! If you get caught, they¡¯ll execute you! The gods will be furious!"

    "Hahaha, Mirabel! You speak the truth. Yes, if I get caught, they¡¯ll execute me. But to survive in this harsh world, you need to learn one thing. Listen closely."

    "W-what is it?"

    "If you don¡¯t get caught, it¡¯s not a crime."

    Innocent until proven guilty.

    As long as there¡¯s no trial, you¡¯re not guilty!

    Mirabel screamed, but quickly covered her mouth, afraid someone might hear. Don¡¯t worry. This invisibility robe may be expensive and single-use, but its performance is top-tier. Unless a grand mage uses detection magic, no one will find us.

    <em>Clink.</em>

    My shovel hit something. I dug around it and pulled it out.

    Even in the dark, the moonlight made the silver bag glisten. At the end was an ornate crystal¡ªit was a staff.

    Three hundred years ago, a high elf had carved this staff from a branch of the World Tree to gift to his lover, the sage Arseria.

    The staff waster passed down to their half-elf son, Inaxia, who lived out his days quietly in Libria. Half-elves have shorter lifespans than pureblood elves, after all.

    Inaxia¡¯s resting ce was at the 7X7 spot in Libria¡¯s cemetery. Dig there, and you¡¯d find the Sage¡¯s Staff.

    <em>[You have acquired the Celestial Oath.]</em>

    With this, I could greatly boost Mirabel¡¯s magical abilities!

    "Here, Mirabel. This is a gift from me!"

    I handed the staff to her, and her expression¡­ well, words couldn¡¯t do it justice.

 Chapter 7

    "Miss Mirabel, your control over your magic has improved significantly since yesterday. Did something happen?"

    "..."

    Mirabel didn¡¯t respond to Colton''s question, keeping her lips tightly sealed.

    Yesterday, after receiving the staff as a gift, she had looked as if she¡¯d seen a demon. Now, her expression was a mixture of emotions.

    It was clear her feelings had shifted. She wasn¡¯t happy about where the staff came from, but using it¡­ well, it was too good not to like.

    ¡®Of course, it is. That¡¯s no ordinary item.¡¯

    In games, every item has its specs.

    There are items that boost stats and others that suppress debuffs, and <em>Taosle</em> was no different. There were items that enhanced stats or helped ves by suppressing their inherent debuffs.

    These items were categorized by rarity, from Normal to Rare, Epic, Unique, and finally Legendary. <em>The Celestial Oath</em>, of course, belonged to the Legendary tier.

    Being a staff, it naturally enhanced magic power and significantly increased spell performance¡ªamong other ridiculous effects.

    But the most noteworthy feature was the <em>Magic Conversion</em> effect.

    Its previous owner, Inaxia, was the son of a sage and a high elf, but despite what you might expect, his life wasn¡¯t filled with praise. He was despised simply for being a half-elf.

    Back in those days, the attitude was, "Being born between a human and a monkey is no different."

    As a result, Inaxia cut off his long ears, dyed his golden hair, and used strong perfumes to hide the natural scent of the forest that clung to him.

    However, he couldn¡¯t change the innate magical power of an elf. After decades of struggle, he modified <em>The Celestial Oath</em>, his mother¡¯s inheritance, to alter the nature of his magic so it wouldn¡¯t be recognized as elven.

    ¡®That¡¯s why this staff is perfect for Mirabel.¡¯

    Mirabel, the witch.

    It reduced the strange, eerie feeling others got when sensing her magic and also diminished the distinct magical traces that clergy could detect on witches.

    It was essentially custom-made for Mirabel.

    I could almost imagine the battle going on inside her head. Should she be happy about this or not?

    As I was lost in thought, a soft light red in front of me. A small fireball floated gently at the tip of Mirabel¡¯s staff.

    ¡°Well, well! To think she could create a fireball already... I didn¡¯t expect this! Every lesson, she far exceeds my expectations,¡± Colton eximed.

    It¡¯smon knowledge that learning magic takes at least a year, even with the best food, the best environment, and a royal mage instructor.

    But Mirabel? She had mastered it in barely a week.

    Is life all about bloodlines? It made me think of a certain <em>eye-guy</em> manga.

    Mirabel, embarrassed by the praise, pressed her forehead against the staff, hiding her face. I, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but wear a proud expression. Her progress reflected my excellent care, after all.

    Mirabel nced at me shyly.

    Ha, no need for thanks. You¡¯re going to bring me far greater rewards than just this.

    ¡°At this rate, we can start teaching her more advanced magic soon.¡±

    It was like seeing an elementary school student suddenly begin high school courses after just a week.

    ¡°Well, keep up the good work. I¡¯ll go for a walk.¡±

    Watching magic happen in real-time was amazing, like a circus act, but Mirabel was still a novice witch. The same basic spells over and over got boring after a while.

    So, I stretched a bit and left the training hall.

    After Karamir left the training hall, the magic lessons continued. The passion for learning didn¡¯t seem to cool.

    Mirabel was a genius among geniuses, quickly grasping everything taught to her¡ªwhether it was magic control or spellcasting. Finding something she couldn¡¯t do was harder than finding what she could.

    Thanks to this, Colton felt the joy of being an educator in full force. Mirabel, too, enjoyed learning.

    People often said that studying was boring, but for her, it was the opposite. From understanding knowledge to making it her own, every part of the process was fascinating.

    Whether mage or witch, the difference wasn¡¯t that big. Both were essentially obsessed with seeking knowledge and exploring the mysteries of magic, so in a way, they were both mad schrs.

    <em>Whoosh.</em>

    The <em>Celestial Oath</em> reacted to Mirabel¡¯s magic, glowing softly. The air rippled as wind des formed and flew forward, slicing through the metal training dummies with a crisp sound.

    Colton pped his hands in admiration.

    ¡°Your wind spells are incredibly precise as well. I¡¯ve lost count of how many times I¡¯ve said this, but no matter how many times I see it, it¡¯s awe-inspiring. You deserve every bit of praise. Other mages wouldn¡¯t feel jealousy but rather reverence.¡±

    ¡°Th-thank you.¡±

    Flustered by the continuous praise, Mirabel twisted her body in embarrassment and buried her face in her staff.

    Having had enough fun sting spells, Mirabel took a break.

    While her magical reserves weren¡¯t depleted, thanks to her natural talent and the boost from <em>The Celestial Oath</em>, using magic constantly drained her mentally.

    As she sipped some water, Colton approached her with a serious expression.

    ¡°Miss Mirabel, is Karamir a ve trader?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but why?¡±

    ¡°As I suspected¡­¡±

    Colton nodded as if he had confirmed something.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°W-why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Because your talent is something that could shake the world, and yet, you¡¯re the ve of such a man. It¡¯s truly unfortunate. Even if you be a grand mage, you¡¯ll only ever be his servant.¡±

    Colton sighed heavily, burdened by the harsh reality.

    Mirabel, on the other hand, tilted her head slightly, not quite understanding. She had never even dreamed of bing a grand mage, so she didn¡¯t feel the same sense of regret.

    Colton, now wearing a resolute expression, looked directly at Mirabel.

    ¡°Miss Mirabel, if you wish, I can help you escape your life as a ve.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I noticed that your soul is bound by a contract. Is that correct?¡±

    Mirabel nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s a vile method. A ve bound by the soul can never find freedom, not even in death. You¡¯d be a ve for all eternity. That sort of magic is typically reserved for the most heinous of criminals or captured enemies. And yet, he¡¯s used it on you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±

    ¡°The good news is that he¡¯s ignorant of magic. With your growing power, you could break the shackles on your soul yourself. Of course, you¡¯re still inexperienced, so it would take time.¡±

    Colton lifted his head, brimming with confidence.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be by your side to help you break free from those shackles and guide you to bing a grand mage!¡±

    Mirabel pondered his words.

    Breaking the soul¡¯s shackles¡­ Does that mean I won¡¯t be a ve anymore?

    ¡®But¡­ does it even matter?¡¯

    She had been abandoned, after all.

    She no longer had a home to return to.

    Her life was like a pebble tossed about by fate, rolling down into the darkest depths. Even if she grew legs, how could she climb back up into the light?

    Mirabel shook her head inwardly. She was certain that day would nevere.

    Maybe if her current life were miserable, she¡¯d consider it. But things weren¡¯t all that bad.

    When she had first be a ve, it had been difficult, but now she ate better than she had when she lived with her family and was experiencing things she could never have in her small vige.

    As for the maid uniform¡­ at first, it had been unbearably humiliating, but now she had grown used to it. The material was soft, and it was quite pretty¡ªthough a bit too short.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t think of Karamir as a good person. He was, after all, the infamous "ve Hunter," who had sent countless ves to their deaths.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem quite as bad as the rumors suggest, though.¡¯

    Regardless, Mirabel didn¡¯t yearn for freedom.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, killing him would only make the shackles stronger. You have to break them with magic¡­¡± Colton rambled on, not knowing what was going on in Mirabel¡¯s mind, deep in thought.

    Since Mirabel had started learning magic, life had be much more convenient.

    Heavy objects could be moved with telekinesis. If it was cold, she¡¯d cast a warming spell. A simple ¡°Mizu¡±mand would fill a cup with water.

    As I stared at the water in the cup, I thought to myself:

    ¡®Since magic is like a lifeblood, is this water like Mirabel¡¯s body fluids?¡¯

    It was a bizarre inner monologue, and I downed the water in one shot. It almost tasted sweeter than normal.

    I could now see why mages were held in such high regard in fantasy worlds. They¡¯re basically living toolkits.

    If I ever part ways with Mirabel, I¡¯m going to miss this magical convenience.

    I should probably reign it in a bit.

    ¡°Miss Mirabel, aren¡¯t you tired from using magic all the time?¡±

    ¡°I do feel a bit tired... Since I started learning magicte, Mr. Colton said I need to practice regrly to build up my proficiency. He also said I have so much magic power that overusing it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    Mirabel¡¯s progress was far faster than I had anticipated.

    Her talent yed a huge part, but her genuine interest in magic also contributed. Her once lifeless eyes would sparkle like stars whenever she used magic.

    Even if she tried to deny it, she couldn¡¯t escape her witch¡¯s bloodline.

    ¡®She¡¯s thriving.¡¯

    In the game, all I ever got was a stat increase or a notification that said, "status changed," and that was it. But seeing her progress in person¡­ it was something else. You could literally see the improvements in her state day by day.

    ¡®At this rate, I could move the n forward.¡¯

    Theplete liberation of Mirabel.

    There¡¯s a particr type of magic that¡¯s necessary to see the true ending.

    It can¡¯t be obtained through ordinary means¡ªyou have to clear a dungeon. In the game, I¡¯d just send her endlessly through dungeon runs until she got it, but now I¡¯d have to go there myself.

    I¡¯ll need to schedule that soon.

    A few more days passed, and nearly a month had gone by since we arrived in Libria.

    ¡°Mr. Colton, we¡¯re leaving now.¡±

    In Outer Words:

    Thanks for the free rides.

    Adios.

 Chapter 8

    It seems Colton had grown more attached to us than I thought.

    When I mentioned we were leaving, his once-kind face turned as pale as a ghost. He looked as if he''d just been told his lover was leaving him.

    "L-leaving? What do you mean, leaving so suddenly?"

    "I think Mirabel has developed enough magical skill by now."

    "Enough? That girl is destined to be a grand mage! There''s still so much for her to learn!"

    I know. Technically, she''s going to be a great witch, not a grand mage, but details.

    But seriously, do you think I''d leave someone as talented as her in your hands? You''re just the head of a local association. There are plenty of people out there who would want to take her under their wing. You¡¯re just a stop on her journey.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t say that out loud. Instead, I buried those thoughts deep and chose different words.

    "Haha, there¡¯s something more important than that. As her master, I need to help her achieve her goals."

    "You mean the revenge you spoke of before?"

    "Oh, so you remember! Yes, her father is the reason Mirabel ended up like this. To move forward, she needs to cut ties with her past."

    Colton shook his head violently, clearly disagreeing.

    "That¡¯s not true at all! Revenge only breeds more revenge, and in the end, it¡¯s empty. Especially if it means killing her own family¡ªthat¡¯s something she must never do. Miss Mirabel, don¡¯t fall for his maniption. Come with me, and I¡¯ll remove the soul shackles binding you."

    Wow, he can do that? I have to give him credit for his magical skills, but that would be a problem for me. If the shackles are removed, Mirabel might be freed against my will.

    Caught between us, Mirabel looked unsure. I ced a hand on her shoulder and whispered in her ear.

    "People love to say that revenge brings nothing but emptiness, that one act of revenge only leads to another."

    "That¡¯s right¡ª"

    I cut off Colton¡¯s attempt to butt in.

    "But think about it this way, Miss Mirabel. When a mosquito bites you, don¡¯t you swat it? Would you just let a pest that stole your blood and left you itching get away?"

    "You... swat it?"

    Exactly.

    And don¡¯t just stop there¡ªtear it apart and mount it on the wall as a trophy!

    "Exactly. You swat it. Would you feel hollow afterward? No, you¡¯d feel relieved. Now you can focus on other things without that irritation."

    "That¡¯s a logical facy! A mosquito is not a person, much less her family!"

    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s a person or a pest. What matters is that he caused harm, and Miss Mirabel has been irreparably wounded by his actions. She''s simply delivering the appropriate punishment. Isn¡¯t it more just that she, as the victim, delivers the verdict herself?"

    "Miss Mirabel, don¡¯t listen to him!"

    "Mirabel isn''t wrong here. The fault lies entirely with her father. Do you think he¡¯ll suddenly reform just because she spares him? A man who sold his own daughter wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sell someone else¡¯s. It¡¯s her duty to stop him before he hurts others. She¡¯s doing the right thing."

    I activated my "Master Negotiator" skill in full force, feeding these convincing words straight into Mirabel¡¯s ears.

    Her desire for revenge was her life¡¯s goal. The fact that sweet, kind Mirabel could be so unaffected by the fact that her target was family showed just how deep her wounds were.

    Don¡¯t try to dismiss her darkness so casually, you mere NPC.

    Under the spell of my words, Mirabel finally made her decision. She bowed politely to Colton.

    "Thank you for everything you''ve taught me."

    "M-Miss Mirabel?"@@novelbin@@

    Oh, look at that. My Mirabel, always so polite, no matter what.

    Colton¡¯s face twisted in shock, and then his eyes turned to me, burning with anger. If looks could kill, I¡¯d be dead. His voice, however, was barely controlled.

    "I see. So that¡¯s how it is. Despite her talents, I can¡¯t interfere with her soul. You¡­ you¡¯re no mere ve trader. You¡¯re a dark mage, aren¡¯t you?"

    What?

    "I¡¯m sure of it now. There¡¯s a strange power behind your words. You¡¯ve been manipting her mind, haven¡¯t you? Miss Mirabel is under some sort of brainwashing spell."

    What the hell are you talking about?

    Colton, having clearly lost his patience, began casting a spell. Ice crystals formed in the air around him.

    "Wait just a little longer, Miss Mirabel. It might take time, but together, I know we can break the spell."

    Colton sent the shards of ice flying in my direction, scattering cold air as they flew toward me.

    Whoa, I didn¡¯t expect him to resort to magic so recklessly. But hey, I¡¯ve got a hard-trained magical maid witch on my side. Mirabel stepped forward, raising her staff, and a translucent barrier formed in front of us.

    <em>ng!</em>

    "What?!"

    The ice shattered against the shield, unable to pierce it. While Colton stood there in shock, Mirabel calmly followed up with her own spell.

    <em>Fwoosh.</em>

    A fireball appeared in the air. Except it wasn¡¯t just a fireball¡ªit was more like a meteor,rge enough to destroy a building in a single hit.

    Fireball or Meteor, it doesn¡¯t matter. When a powerful mage casts a spell, it changes. Mirabel aimed her staff at Colton.

    I dramatically swung my arm forward.

    "Go ahead, Miss Mirabel! Direct attack! Fireball!"

    But Mirabel hesitated. She nced back at me.

    "I don¡¯t think¡­ it¡¯s right to use magic on someone innocent¡­"

    "Ah."

    So she¡¯s all for killing her father, but not for attacking a random guy. I guess even with my influence, she¡¯s got her own unique set of morals.

    Well, if she¡¯s against it, I can¡¯t force her.

    "Mr. Colton, out of respect for the kindness you¡¯ve shown us, we won¡¯t harm you. But if you try to stop us again, you¡¯ll have to face the consequences."

    "Ugh¡­"

    Colton gritted his teeth in frustration.

    I¡¯d feel the same in his position. It must be painful to have a kid, barely a month into magic training, invalidate your entire life¡¯s work. But that¡¯s life.

    If Colton were my ve, maybe I¡¯d offer him some sympathy and find a way to help him grow. But I wasn¡¯t about to start making male ves.

    "You¡¯ve done well, Mr. Colton. Thank you for your time."

    With those words, we left the Mage Association building, still wary of any surprise attacks. Mirabel didn¡¯t lower her staff until we were well out of sight.

    "You handled that well. That must have been tense."

    It was her first real confrontation, and yet she had handled it perfectly. Colton had taught her well.

    I reached out to pat her head, and this time Mirabel didn¡¯t resist. She just lowered her head, looking a little shy.

    Oh? I¡¯d better take full advantage of this rare opportunity. I stroked her soft, warm hair, enjoying the moment. But I must¡¯ve gone a bit too far because eventually, she ducked out of reach.

    Mirabel quickly tidied up her now-messy hair.

    As much as I was disappointed, I decided to be satisfied with this for now. Since she let me once, there would be more chances in the future.

    "Where are we headed next?"

    "We¡¯re going to the nearby city of Delofin."

    There¡¯s a beginner dungeon there.

    Later on, it won¡¯t even be worth a nce, but at this early stage, it¡¯s the only dungeon I can run efficiently. It¡¯s so easy that even a couple of low-level ves can clear it.

    With <em>The Celestial Oath</em> in Mirabel¡¯s hands, it¡¯ll be a walk in the park.

    ¡®We¡¯ll gather spellbooks, sell some mana stones, and level up Mirabel.¡¯

    The perfect training n!

    "Where do you think you¡¯re going, ve trader? Get lost!"

    You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.

    I¡¯d heard that the guards here were underpaid, but I didn¡¯t expect them to go around trying to rob people. Every soldier I met seemed like a glorified bandit. What kind of knights are these?

    In the game, the knight order was always the natural enemy of ve traders.

    They would constantly show up to collect taxes. If you couldn¡¯t pay, they¡¯d take your ves as coteral.

    I had been robbed by them back in the game, and now here I was, being shaken down again. My opinion of knights couldn¡¯t get any lower.

    I pulled a gold coin from my pouch. If I keep having to pay 20 gold every time, I¡¯ll be broke soon enough. I¡¯d spent way too much trying to show off in front of Mirabel back in Libria.

    Being a guard in a rural city, he epted the coin and let us through without further fuss.

    "Let¡¯s grab something to eat before we head to the inn."

    I had nned on finding lodging first, but I was starving. We took a seat at thergest tavern in Delofin.

    I ordered corn bread,mb steak, and mushroom stew. The food was more than what mostmoners could afford, but Mirabel, now used to this lifestyle, ate without hesitation.

    Good, eat up. We¡¯ll need the energy for the dungeon.

    I thought we were going to have a peaceful meal.

    Until¡­

    "Julius, how about we grab a drink before heading out?"

    "You drank yesterday."

    "Yesterday was yesterday, today is today. You¡¯ve got to have at least one drink a day to keep up your strength!"

    That was when a group of clergy walked into the tavern.

 Chapter 10

    Mirabelid everything out on the table¡ªher entire past.

    From the fact that she was a witch, to how the priests arrived in her vige, what happened to her mother, and how she ended up being sold into very.

    She didn¡¯t intend to evoke pity.

    Her listener was Karamir, a ruthless ve trader with no heart. Worse than that, he was known as the ve Reaper. Mirabel was not naive enough to think that ying on his emotions would make things go smoothly.

    Children who face harsh realities early in life tend to grow up faster.

    That¡¯s why she had nned to hide her truth for life. The moment anyone found out, she would be hunted like a witch.

    So why, after all this time, had she suddenly confessed her secret to Karamir?

    ¡®Why did I do that?¡¯

    No matter how many times she asked herself, she couldn¡¯te up with a clear answer.

    Even she didn¡¯t know why.

    But if she had to try and pinpoint a reason¡­ maybe it was because of the strange warmth she felt from his touch, from being in his arms.

    It had been so long since she felt warmth from another person¡¯s body.

    It wasughable, really. To feelfort from a ve trader. Anyone who knew her situation would think she¡¯d lost her mind the moment she became a ve. But what could she do? That¡¯s just how she felt.

    Mirabel cautiously nced at Karamir.

    Now that he knew his ve was a witch, how would he react? He was bound to be shocked. Protecting a witch was punishable by death. He might even blow up in anger.

    Whatever his reaction, she¡¯d probably enjoy it. Karamir was always a hard man to read, his expression like a nk te. She was secretly looking forward to the moment he lost thatposure.

    But contrary to her expectations, Karamir maintained his smile from beginning to end. He didn¡¯t seem to care at all that she was a witch.

    It was as if¡­

    ¡°Haha, and what of it?¡±

    As if the word ''shock'' didn¡¯t exist in his vocabry.

    The one taken aback was Mirabel.

    ¡°What do you mean, ''what of it?'' I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m a witch! If you protect a witch, you could be sentenced to death because of me!¡±

    ¡°Miss Mirabel, whether you¡¯re a witch or an evil god makes no difference to me. I¡¯m a ve trader. The only thing I care about is value.¡±

    ¡°Value¡­?¡±

    Karamir nodded.

    ¡°You possess immeasurable value. Even I can¡¯t fully gauge its extent. Throwing away someone as valuable as you just because you''re a witch would be foolish. I¡¯d have to quit being a ve trader.¡±

    Mirabel¡¯s dark blue eyes widened in shock.

    Just because?

    Did he just say ''just because''?

    She had been cast aside by her own father for being a witch, but here was aplete stranger, Karamir, dismissing it as ¡®just¡¯?

    Mirabel couldn¡¯tprehend it.

    She didn¡¯t <em>want</em> toprehend it.

    If she epted that, it would mean she had been abandoned over something insignificant. And if that was true, what did it say about her father, who had thrown her away for something so small?

    Karamir didn¡¯t seem to care at all that she was a witch.

    As her eyes gleamed with hatred for someone, Karamir took the opportunity to slip in with some sweet words.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so enraged. The whole purpose of this journey is to meet him, isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s go and ask him. Ask him why he abandoned you.¡±

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    ¡°Until that momentes, Miss Mirabel, just focus on practicing your magic. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else.¡±

    She needed to master her magic.

    To return the pain she had suffered because of that man a thousandfold.

    ¡°When it¡¯s all over, I¡¯ll send you back to your mother¡¯s side.¡±

    Back to her mother, who had gone to a ce out of reach. As good as a death sentence.

    Mirabel was startled for only a moment.

    <em>Click.</em>

    The gears in her mind, once frozen, began turning in reverse.

    ¡®Ah, I see.¡¯

    The girl realized something.

    The light she had lost long ago was beyond retrieval.

    Even if time could be turned back, unless she was reborn as someone else, it would make no difference.

    From the moment she was born as Mirabel, the ending would always be the same, no matter how many times it repeated.

    Why long for something you know you can¡¯t recover? No, there was no need to cling to this world.

    Especially when the one by her side was Karamir, the ve Reaper. He was the only savior who could free her from this suffocating reality.

    ¡°I¡¯ll free you from this hell. Can you hold on until then?¡±

    True freedom.

    To cast off the shackles of life and be free.

    Mirabel smiled brightly¡ªa smile unlike any she had ever worn before.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    ¡°But, Master, why did you buy me?¡±

    Out of the blue, Mirabel asked the fundamental question.

    Her voice no longer held any hesitation. The girl who once felt awkward calling Karamir ¡®Master¡¯ now fully epted him as such.

    Through their conversation, Mirabel had realized that Karamir judged people by their value.

    But when she thought about it, something seemed off. He had only just learned that she was a witch, and her talent in magic had only recently been revealed.

    Before that, she had been nothing special¡ªa in, worthless girl. That was who Mirabel was.

    So what had Karamir seen in her at the ve Carnival? What had made him pay a thousand gold, no small amount, for her?

    ¡°First, I have an eye for people. I can roughly tell how high someone will rise, or how far they¡¯ll fall, just by looking at them.¡±

    ¡°And the second?¡±

    ¡°The second is that your eyes were dead.¡±

    Puzzled, Mirabel tilted her head.@@novelbin@@

    Karamir grinned wickedly and continued his exnation.

    ¡°I enjoy molding people who are drowning in despair. I guide them to the highest point they can reach, and then¡­ I free them. The pleasure thates from that is indescribable.¡±

    It was a perverse statement.

    Mirabel had never heard anything more twisted.

    It was like giving sight to a blind person, only to gouge their eyes out afterward.

    The ultimate cruelty.

    Most people would have condemned him for such a thing.

    But Mirabel was different. She had gained a chance at salvation because of it.

    ¡®I get it now.¡¯

    All the other ves Karamir had touched must have felt the same as she did. They must have left with blissful smiles. It was something only his ves could understand.

    Other ves would never know this feeling.

    Ah, how pitiful they were. It was an ecstasy that only those chosen by him could experience.

    ¡°Master, what should I do next? I should keep training my magic, right?¡±

    Mirabel¡¯s determination red up.

    This man had taken her in when even her family had abandoned her.

    He was the one who would grant her salvation.

    Until the day of her release, she had to repay him.

    The only thing she, a lowly ve, could do for Karamir was to increase her value. Then, Karamir would experience even greater pleasure.

    That was a ve¡¯s duty.

    But as if to douse her rising passion, Karamir responded nonchntly.

    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s time to wash up and go to bed.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Mirabel nced out the window. The world outside was darkening as dusk settled in.

    ¡°If you practice magic at this hour, we¡¯ll getints.¡±

    And of course, thoseints would go to him, her master. Karamir added that bit with a sigh, his eyes showing the weight of past troubles he¡¯d rather not revisit.

    Seeing this, Mirabel¡¯s fiery determination flickered out. It didn¡¯t seem like the right time to insist.

    She should just go to bed quietly.

    ¡°Hehehe.¡±

    For some reason, Mirabel was cuddled up to me, giggling like a fool.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    I realized something was off after we had finished getting ready for bed.

    Mirabel¡¯s condition had been so bad that we had to find a ce to stay quickly. The only room avable had just one bed.

    I¡¯d asked the innkeeper if there was another room, but the ce was packed. Adventurers had flocked to the city after hearing about the dungeon.

    So, we had no choice but to share a room¡ªand a bed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the floor, Master.¡±

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡±

    What had caused this sudden change in her attitude?

    Ever since our heartfelt conversation, Mirabel had taken it upon herself to be the perfect ve. She acted like she was a maidservant from a noble household.

    Her earnestness was touching, but absolutely not. As a connoisseur of female ves, it wouldn¡¯t be gentlemanly to make her sleep on the floor.

    Besides, she might hold a grudgeter, bury me in the ground, and send me to my eternal rest, saying it was payback for making her sleep on the floor. No, if anyone was sleeping on the floor, it would be me, not her.

    In the end, we reached apromise and shared the bed. Mirabel was small enough that it didn¡¯t feel cramped, even with the two of us.

    The problem was her position.

    Normally, when a man and woman with no rtionship share a bed, don¡¯t they sleep back to back? But Mirabel wriggled her way into my arms.

    Then she giggled, saying howfortable it was.

    Why had her personality changed so drastically?

    Was it because she had met those priests?

    Had her mental state broken, leading to this?

    ¡®Hmm, this isn¡¯t good.¡¯

    I had never seen her smile this brightly before. If she had truly recovered, then it was fine, but if not, I¡¯d have to address it.

    I¡¯d try to normalize things tomorrow.

 Chapter 13

    The cave was littered with grotesque totems.

    The goblin shaman, clutching a staff adorned with a skull, seemed to be performing some kind of ritual, but it looked like it was more for show than anything serious.

    A dungeon that had just appeared, a newborn one at that¡ªwhat kind of ritual could it possibly need?

    ¡®Hobgoblins, as expected.¡¯

    I remembered this first dungeon well. It was always a single shaman apanied by four regr goblins. That couldn¡¯t be wrong.

    Perhaps things had changed now that it had be reality. In the game, it was only my party that entered, but now there were other adventurers too. If the difficulty had adjusted based on the number of participants, that would make sense.

    Well, even if the situation had changed, all I could do was trust Mirabel.

    ¡°Miss Mirabel, can you handle this?¡±

    ¡°Rx, Master.¡±

    Mirabel began to gather her magic power.

    <em>Kirrrrrrk!</em>

    Sensing something amiss, the goblin shaman let out a strange cry. It waved its staff frantically, issuingmands to the surrounding goblins, who began to rush forward.

    At the same time, the shaman started muttering an iprehensible incantation. It was casting a spell.

    The regr goblins charged, wielding chipped daggers, while the two hobgoblins swung theirrge swords and axes.

    The distance between them and Mirabel was closing fast.

    Yet, Mirabel made no immediate move, and I found myself ncing at her anxiously. Was she really okay?

    But my worries were soon dispelled as Mirabel calmly took action. She gently tapped <em>The Celestial Oath</em> on the ground.

    <em>Thoom.</em>

    A soft, white ripple spread out from her, forming a magic circle on the floor. The ground beneath the charging goblins began to writhe and transform into a sticky swamp.

    The goblins were quickly submerged. Though they struggled in panic, it only caused them to sink faster. The hulking hobgoblins sank up to their waists, while the smaller goblins had already disappeared underwater.

    Mirabel proceeded with her next spell.

    In the game,bat was turn-based, with attacks going back and forth, but in reality, there were no such limitations. If you were good enough, you could attack infinitely.

    Two fire arrows, created by Mirabel, shot toward the goblins, leaving behind trails of fiery sparks like fireworks in the night sky.

    By that time, the goblin shaman had finished its incantation. The shaman twirled its staff, as if dancing, and a thick ck fog spread out, swallowing the fire arrows whole.

    But it didn¡¯t stop there.

    The fog covered the swamp, reducing its binding force, allowing the hobgoblins to find solid ground beneath their feet. The hobgoblins emerged from the swamp, freed from its grasp.

    The shaman¡¯s spell had nullified all of Mirabel¡¯s magic.

    ¡°Anti-magic¡­¡±

    Mirabel¡¯s face twisted with frustration at being countered by a mere goblin. As inappropriate as it was for the situation, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how much more expressive she had be. A father couldn¡¯t be prouder.

    The hobgoblins, now regrouped, charged forward once again, determined to exact revenge for the earlier attack. While the shaman had blocked Mirabel¡¯s first spells, her arsenal of magic was far from exhausted.

    Moreover¡­

    ¡°Do you understand what went wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t make the same mistake next time.¡±

    Mirabel had learned a valuable lesson: in battle, you must prioritize eliminating certain targets first.

    Lowering <em>The Celestial Oath</em> slightly, Mirabel summoned a bolt of lightning. A spear of yellow energy crackled to life in front of the glowing crystal on the staff and shot forward.

    The lightning spear was faster than sound.

    There was no way a monster like the shaman, which needed to chant, could react in time. In the blink of an eye, the lightning pierced through the shaman, illuminating the dark cave for a brief moment.

    The shaman¡¯s torso disappeared entirely, leaving a smoldering, ckened stump from which smoke rose.

    All that remained were the two hobgoblins, now defenseless without the shaman¡¯s protective magic. The oue was inevitable¡ªthey too were swiftly dispatched by Mirabel¡¯s magic.

    It was aplete annihtion.

    An entire dungeon, cleared by a single girl with littlebat experience.

    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±

    Mirabel exhaled deeply, releasing the tension from her body, and then turned to me with a cautious expression.

    ¡°Master¡­ did I help you? Was I able to prove my worth?¡±

    So that¡¯s what she was worried about.

    She needn¡¯t have been.

    This was the moment to shower her with praise.

    ¡°You did wonderfully. You¡¯re one step closer to your freedom.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Mirabel¡¯s cheeks turned red as she blushed. Was she embarrassed by thepliment? I¡¯d have to make sure to praise her more often so she could get used to it.

    As I walked past the defeated monsters, I began to look around.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master? Did I make a mistake?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. I¡¯m just looking for something¡­¡±

    The skill book wasn¡¯t anywhere in sight. The drop rate was low, and back in the game, I had to grind endlessly to get it. Was that going to be the case here too?

    That would be far too unreasonable.

    This wasn¡¯t like before, where I could just hit the auto button and wait. Back then, I could grind hundreds of times in a single day, but now I could only manage four runs a day at most.

    Just in case, I began inspecting the goblin corpses. Useless items like [Goblin Ears] dropped. Next, I checked the goblin shaman¡¯s remains.

    [Staff of the Goblin Shaman]

    <ul>

    <li>It contains a malevolent power. Slightly increases the power of dark magic.</li>

    </ul>

    Also useless.

    Still holding onto a sliver of hope, I lifted the tattered robe the shaman had been wearing.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    My hand brushed against something square and solid. It felt like a book. Heart pounding, I pulled it out.

    [Magic Tome of the Goblin Shaman]

    <ul>

    <li>A magic tome carried by the goblin shaman.</li>

    </ul>

    There it was!

    Of course it had to drop. After all, the hobgoblins had appeared when only the shaman should have been present. If the difficulty had increased, the drop rate should have increased as well.

    ¡°Is that what you were looking for?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a gift for you, Miss Mirabel.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Mirabel gave me that look again.

    I understood why. <em>The Celestial Oath</em> was a dead person¡¯s relic, and now I was giving her something looted from a goblin¡¯s corpse.@@novelbin@@

    It did seem like all I ever gave her were things belonging to the dead. No wonder she wasn¡¯t thrilled.

    ¡°It¡¯s something you¡¯ll need for your revenge.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s for that purpose¡­ Well, if it¡¯s something you¡¯re giving me, Master, I¡¯ll gratefully ept it.¡±

    Though reluctant, Mirabel finally epted the reasoning when I mentioned revenge.

    I sighed in relief and tucked the magic tome into my coat pocket. In the game, you could instantly learn a skill just by selecting it, but I wasn¡¯t sure how things worked here.

    We had time to figure it out, so she could take it slow.

    ¡®Still, something feels off.¡¯

    In the game, the book was called [Soul Magic Tome], but now it¡¯sbeled [Magic Tome of the Goblin Shaman].

    Well, I probably shouldn¡¯t worry too much about it. The item the shaman dropped was always the Soul Magic Tome.

    I¡¯d look into it more after we got some rest at the inn¡ª

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A massive explosion echoed through the cave, shaking the ground as if an earthquake had hit. Bats hanging from the ceiling flew off in droves.

    <em>Boom! Boom!</em>

    The explosions didn¡¯t stop. The noise was getting closer,ing from the direction we had entered.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Are there still more monsters?¡¯

    Mirabel, who had been rxing, tensed up, her guard instantly back up. And then, the final barrier I had set up shattered.

    ¡°Who the hell blocked off all the paths? Which lunatic thought it was a good idea to barricade the dungeon? If I find them, I¡¯ll grind them into dust!¡±

    A voice full of irritation echoed through the cave.

    I recognized that voice.

    Through the cloud of dust, two figures emerged, heading toward us.

    They were dressed in spotless white robes, despite the dirt and debris all around.

    ¡°Hic.¡±

    With a small, startled gasp, Mirabel instinctively shrank back. It was the clergy we had met at the tavern.

    ¡°Oh? What the hell? It¡¯s that rude guy from before,¡± the female priestess said in a dramatic tone straight out of a soap opera. When her eyes met mine, she pointed at me with a look of disbelief.

    ¡°And the cute little girl is here too. So, you two were adventurers?¡±

    ¡°Haha, yes, we dabble in adventuring. But may I ask what brings you here, Priestess?¡±

    As the priestess moved closer, Mirabel¡¯s trembling intensified. I pulled her behind me protectively.

    ¡°¡­We received a report that every path was blocked off. The guild requested backup to deal with the situation.¡±

    The priestess frowned as she noticed my defensive stance but refrained fromining, likely due to our previous encounter.

    Maybe putting up those walls had been a mistake. I had only done it to secure the magic tome, but I hadn¡¯t expected the clergy to show up.

    ¡°Did you block off all the paths?¡±

    Her tone left no room for denial. I couldn¡¯t lie, so I decided to handle it like the ve trader I was.

    ¡°Yes. By any chance, did you run into a group of rookie adventurers on your way here?¡±

    ¡°You mean those kids? Yeah, we met them at the rest area.¡±

    ¡°The boy who was acting as the vanguard tried to abandon his party and join us. He was insistent about it. We were in a difficult position, as was his party.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°No matter how hard we tried to shake him off, he kept following us. We had no choice but to create some distance. We were fine, but without a vanguard, his party would¡¯ve been wiped out.¡±

    The priestess rubbed her chin, thinking it over.

    ¡°Still, was it really necessary to block every path? There are other parties in this dungeon besides them. You¡¯ve inconvenienced everyone here. Surely, there were other solutions.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you may be right. I didn¡¯t think it through. If we meet them again, I¡¯ll formally apologize and offerpensation¡ªenough to make it right.¡±

    In a world where money could even buy off soldiers, a few under-equipped rookies wouldn¡¯t be hard to appease. A little hush money, and they¡¯d be thanking me for the walls.

    ¡°If you can settle things with them, then I suppose I have nothing more to say.¡±

    Since I had admitted my mistake and offered a solution, the priestess couldn¡¯t press the issue any further.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you, Priestess. Allow me to treat you to a meal once we¡¯re outside. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse us¡ª¡±

    ¡°Before you go.¡±

    The priestess stopped me. The rxed air around her suddenly turned sharp, her gaze brimming with hostility.

    ¡°You picked up something in here, didn¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 14

    Myra narrowed her eyes, closely observing Karamir.

    There was a malevolent aura emanating from him, something she hadn¡¯t sensed before. It was eerily simr to the dark energy emitted by beasts.

    Myra kept her head still while only her eyes darted around, taking in the scattered corpses of the beasts.

    Perhaps he had acquired some spoils of war?

    She had no intention of making a fuss over it. After all, selling off secondary materials was the primary ie for adventurers.

    But...

    ¡°I¡¯ll need to check it.¡±

    If the level of dark energy was this potent, it required investigation.

    However, Karamir wasn¡¯t keen on handing over the magic tome.

    ¡°Why should I? Is this about revenge forst time?¡±

    ¡°You misunderstand. This has nothing to do with what happened at the tavern. When an artifact is obtained in a dungeon, and it contains dark energy, it¡¯s standard procedure for the Church to verify it. I¡¯m here, so I¡¯ll handle it for you.¡±

    Karamir wasn¡¯t aware of such a rule.

    He wasn¡¯t exactly aiming to make a career as an adventurer, so it wasn¡¯t as though he was expected to know every regtion.

    ¡°Will I get it back afterward?¡±

    ¡°If it can be purified, yes. But if it can¡¯t, we can¡¯t let you keep something dangerous. The Church will take care of it.¡±

    ¡°And what aboutpensation?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. You should be grateful we¡¯re protecting you from danger. In fact, you should be paying for the examination.¡±

    These greedy bastards.

    Karamir barely swallowed the curse building in his throat. Artifacts weren¡¯t just simple materials; their value could vary greatly.

    Some were cheap, while others were priceless.

    And now, just because it contained dark energy, they wanted to take it without even offeringpensation. It was like finding an ancient relic on your property and then being forced to pay for its excavation.

    If the magic tome was deemed harmless, that¡¯d be ideal. But this was a tome that the goblin shaman had carried¡ªone that contained soul-rted magic.

    There was no way to guarantee it wasn¡¯t dangerous. And if they took it away, Mirabel¡¯splete liberation would be immediately out of reach.

    ¡°It''s difficult to hand it over right now. Could you give us a grace period?¡±

    If Mirabel could just learn the magic, the book would be useless. In the game, once you learned the skill, that was it. But here, things weren¡¯t so simple.

    It was unclear how long it would take, but with Mirabel¡¯s talent, it shouldn¡¯t take more than a few days at most.

    But Myra, unwilling to make any exceptions, shook her head firmly.

    ¡°No. Asking for a dy makes you even more suspicious. You know what you¡¯ve got there, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Myra started striding toward him with determined steps.

    Karamir¡¯s mind raced.

    ¡®Do I have to fight?¡¯

    He¡¯d need Mirabel¡¯s help for that, but her condition wasn¡¯t great. Victory wasn¡¯t guaranteed.

    In that case¡­@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Oh, are there still some beasts left behind?¡±

    Karamir pointed behind the priests. The moment they turned their heads, he scooped up Mirabel and reached out to the teleport stone that had appeared after defeating the shaman.

    For a moment, he felt the same floating sensation as when they had first entered the dungeon, and in the blink of an eye, they vanished from the dungeon with a <em>pop</em>.

    ¡°What? That guy¡ª!¡±

    It all happened so quickly that the priests had no time to react. Julius, who had been standing by, asked,

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Myra scratched the back of her head in frustration.

    She had been willing to overlook things and maybe even let him off the hook if it wasn¡¯t anything too dangerous, especially after his apology fromst time. But now that he had fled, it was a different story.

    ¡°Catch him. And make sure to check what he¡¯s carrying. But don¡¯t rough him up too much.¡±

    They teleported to the dungeon entrance.

    The fresh, open field greeted them.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s that guy who pushed me earlier!¡±

    They were met by the party of the enthusiastic boy they had encountered before. The boy pointed at Karamir in recognition.

    ¡®I¡¯m not an old man, you little brat.¡¯

    Karamir was tempted to say something, but there wasn¡¯t time. And seeing the boy¡¯s swollen, bruised face did make him feel slightly guilty.

    With Mirabel still in his arms, Karamir started running. Well, it was more like the pace of a child, but still, he ran.

    ¡®Where should I go?¡¯

    Hiding somewhere wasn¡¯t going to help. Eventually, they¡¯d need to take a carriage to their final destination.

    The surrounding cities were all within the region''s jurisdiction. Wasting time only risked them issuing a warrant and tightening security.

    Deciding it was best to move before security was reinforced, Karamir headed back toward Delofin.

    As he approached the city gate of Delofin...

    ¡°Halt! Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    The guard, who had been blocking the gate, immediately stopped him. It was the same guard who had taken a gold coin from Karamir on his previous visit. Karamir still remembered his face, which made this situation all the more absurd.

    ¡°What do you mean? You took a gold coin from me the other day, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You scoundrel! How dare you use me of such a thing? I serve the lord of this city, and you im I took money from the likes of you?¡±

    This bastard.

    He¡¯s a bottomless pit when ites to greed, it seems. He has the nerve to spout such nonsense in this urgent situation.

    One gold coin wasn¡¯t enough, apparently.

    This is why you should give more upfront to avoid trouble. I should¡¯ve known better.

    In a rush, Karamir pulled another gold coin from his pocket and handed it to the guard. The guard epted it, but still didn¡¯t move aside.

    Karamir stood there, baffled, while the guard just stared at him.

    Then, it clicked¡ªhe quickly pulled out two more gold coins and ced them in the guard¡¯s hand.

    Finally, the guard nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Hmm, yes. Now I remember. You¡¯re the ve trader from before. Go on, you may pass.¡±

    Karamir shot a re at the guard, thinking of all the things he wanted to say.

    Just then¡­

    <em>Thud. Thud. Thud. Thud.</em>

    From across the fields came a rumbling sound.

    The grass swayed, and dust clouds were stirred up by a powerful force.

    And amidst it all, a figure in spotless white robes charged forward, oblivious to the dust storm in her wake.

    With the intensity of a buffalo, the ground shook under her approach.

    Karamir involuntarily swallowed a lump in his throat.

    ¡®What the hell¡­¡¯

    Whoever said this wasn¡¯t a fantasy world clearly hadn¡¯t witnessed this superhuman disy of physical ability.

    If he got caught, things would not end well. He had to escape.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. Time to earn that bribe,¡± Karamir said.

    ¡°What? Wait, what?!¡±

    Leaving the mess for the guard to deal with, Karamir dashed into the city. By this point, Mirabel, still in his arms, began to stir. As the distance between them and the clergy increased, her condition improved.

    ¡°M-Master?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Miss Mirabel. Did you sleep well?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The so-called servants of the gods tried to take an innocent gift intended for you. Can you believe it?¡±

    Mirabel blinked in confusion.

    They wanted to take a gift meant for her?

    How dare they?

    ¡°Put me down. I¡¯ll punish them.¡±

    ¡°Haha, as much as I¡¯d love that, we¡¯re still not strong enough to fight the Church just yet. For now, let¡¯s focus on escaping, and we can plot our revengeter¡­ although¡­¡±

    There was no way to escape.

    At this rate, they¡¯d be caught in less than a minute.

    He had to make a choice.

    ¡°Can you walk?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good. From now on, we¡¯re going to split up.¡±

    Karamir set Mirabel down and handed her the magic tome.

    ¡°What¡¯s this¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your gift. I¡¯ll lead them away, and you find somewhere safe.¡±

    It was a diversion tactic.

    What the clergy really wanted was the magic tome.

    If they both got caught, and it was discovered that Mirabel was a witch, it would be disastrous. So Karamir entrusted the tome to her, ensuring that she could escape.

    He himself would likely be caught, but as long as Mirabel had time to learn the magic, that would be enough. After that, he could surrender the book.

    ¡°Now, go on.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Just study the book and learn the magic. Once you¡¯ve mastered it,e find me. You know where to look, right?¡±

    Mirabel hesitated, her feet rooted to the spot. Myra was closing in fast.

    If they dyed any longer, all their efforts so far would be wasted. Karamir decided he had no choice but to take a firmer approach.

    ¡°As your master, this is an order. Surely¡­ you don¡¯t intend to disappoint me, do you?¡±

    ¡°N-no!¡±

    Mirabel immediately rejected the thought and steeled herself, her expression resolute.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to disappoint him.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to devalue herself.

    If she did, liberation would slip further out of reach.

    With her staff and the magic tome clutched tightly, Mirabel darted into the alley. She nced back briefly, but Karamir had already vanished in the opposite direction.

    Gritting her teeth, she hurried her steps.

    Gasping for breath, Karamir couldn¡¯t run any further. He copsed onto the ground, gasping for air, feeling as though his lungs would burst.

    Without enough oxygen reaching his brain, his head spun in dizziness.

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I buy the Cloak of Invisibility?¡¯

    He suddenly remembered that he could¡¯ve taken that approach. He had more than enough points, and it would¡¯ve been better than worrying about being spotted.

    ¡®No, they still would¡¯ve found me.¡¯

    But Karamir quickly dismissed the thought.

    The Cloak of Invisibility onlysted for 30 minutes, with a 24-hour cooldown, and it wasn¡¯t like he could use it to secure a carriage.

    If someone tried to exorcise him, that¡¯d be a whole different problem.

    Buying time for Mirabel to learn the magic was still the best n. Karamir was sure of that.

    ¡°Well, well. You sure are good at running away. Looks like this isn¡¯t your first time, huh?¡±

    A shadow loomed over Karamir¡¯s hunched form.

    It was Myra, her lips curled into a smirk.

    Despite having run fast enough to raise a dust storm, she showed no signs of fatigue.

    The world sure was a tough ce for a ve trader to survive in.

    Karamir let out a sigh.

 Chapter 15

    ¡°Where did you hide the item? And where¡¯s the little girl?¡±

    In the underground prison of Delofin, Myra, acting as the interrogator, was questioning Karamir.

    Priests of the Church held a social status higher than most nobles, and the knights, not wanting to sh with someone like Myra or get involved without understanding the full situation, had handed over full authority to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I must have dropped it on the way. You were chasing me so fiercely that I lost track of things,¡± Karamir replied.

    ¡°You expect me to believe that?¡±

    ¡°Well, anyone would be scared of getting torn limb from limb, wouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Such exaggeration.¡±

    Exaggeration, my foot. She brought a literal storm with her!

    It¡¯s pointless to try to understand the way monsters think. It¡¯ll just give you a headache.

    With that thought, Karamir slumped down in the chair, letting out a deep sigh as hemented his situation.

    ¡°That was something incredibly important to me, you know.¡±

    Karamir put on an act, his expression so mncholic that he looked like an emperor who had just lost his entire empire. Myra almost fell for it for a second.

    ¡°What was it, exactly?¡±

    ¡°It was a book. A magic tome that belonged to a goblin shaman.¡±

    ¡°A goblin shaman¡¯s magic tome, huh? Sometimes they do carry those.¡±

    It was rare, but not impossible to find.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not something worth risking your life over, is it?¡±

    If it were a lich, maybe. But a goblin? How valuable could anything a goblin carried really be?

    Magic tomes written in obscurenguages were usually more trouble than they were worth. Even if you went through the effort of tranting them, they were often filled with useless content. You¡¯d be lucky to sell one for a single silver coin.

    Myra found it hard to understand why someone like Karamir, who seemed so practical and calcting, would risk making an enemy of the Church over some junk.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯d have to ask the one who made it.¡±

    ¡°The one who made it? The Goblin King? That¡¯s not even a person.¡±

    ¡°Close enough.¡±

    Whether it was the Goblin King or a game administrator, what¡¯s the difference?

    Karamir¡¯s audacious attitude made Myra chuckle.

    ¡°You¡¯re awfully calm. Most people break down and beg for forgiveness when they end up in here.¡±

    ¡°Usually, it¡¯s people with something to feel guilty about who do that.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that yourself, Karamir the ve Trader?¡±

    ¡°How did you find that out?¡±

    As infamous as he might be, there was no way every single person in the world knew who Karamir was. Sure, he was known in ces where the ve trade thrived, but in a rural area like this, if you called him a ¡°ve trader,¡± people wouldn¡¯t even know what you meant.

    Myra shrugged as if it was no big deal.

    ¡°I did some digging. You made quite a name for yourself in Libria, didn¡¯t you? I heard you even had a run-in with the head of the mages¡¯ guild.¡±

    ¡°The guildmaster was someone just like you¡ªa person who judged others with narrow-minded assumptions and acted without considering the consequences.¡±

    ¡°I apologized for that, didn¡¯t I? That¡¯s why I¡¯m talking to you now instead of just breaking your fingers. If it had been someone else, they would¡¯ve already snapped a few.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful.¡±

    Yeah, right. Grateful my foot. With the strength she had, she could crack my skull open like a watermelon with a single flick.

    Theck of tension in the interrogation made Myra slump onto the table, lying down in defeat.

    ¡°So, are you going to tell me what you¡¯re really up to or not?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I gave the magic tome to the ve.¡±

    ¡°Of course you did. But is it really worth all this trouble? Handing it over to a ve and getting yourself caught in the process?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that important. It¡¯s just a tome rted to soul magic.¡±

    How did he know that? Was it his informationwork as a ve trader?

    Every conversation with Karamir seemed to give rise to more questions than answers.

    ¡°You¡¯re being unusually cooperative.¡±

    ¡°My role is to buy time until the girl learns the magic in the book. Once she¡¯s done, I¡¯ll give the tome back.¡±

    ¡°And when will that be?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s talented. It¡¯ll only take a few days.¡±

    Karamir¡¯s tone was firm and confident, as if he were talking about a daughter he cherished, not a ve.

    ¡°You seem to care about her a lot. Why enve her? Is that your thing? Some kind of sick hobby?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not killing her. I¡¯m setting her free. It¡¯s not a hobby; it¡¯s more of a¡­ personal interest.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a twisted freak.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Karamir didn¡¯t bother to respond. He¡¯d grown tired of exining himself, knowing full well that she wouldn¡¯t believe him.

    Instead, he turned his head and stared out beyond the iron bars.

    He couldn¡¯t help but worry about the girl who was out there, all alone.

    ¡®I hope she¡¯s doing okay.¡¯

    He had no choice but to believe she was.

    The world was cloaked in darkness, not even moonlight piercing the thick clouds.

    Inside a room with no light, Mirabel sat in silence, her face buried in her knees.

    How long had she been sitting there?

    She didn¡¯t know.

    Istion had a way of distorting the passage of time.

    Mirabel was no stranger to loneliness.

    She had been alone in the carriage that transported her to the ve market. She had been alone in the cage where she waited for her auction.

    Ever since the moment she had been abandoned, she had been alone.

    In that iron cage, where time seemed to stretch into eternity, Mirabel had sworn to trust no one. She had been betrayed by her own family, after all.

    But no matter how ustomed one became to loneliness, it was something you never truly got used to. Familiarity and adaptation were not the same.

    Even if the person she longed for was a ve trader.

    Karamir. The ve trader.

    Karamir was a strange man.

    From the very beginning, when he had dered her name was not to be discarded, he had wormed his way into her heart. His entricity left her little time to gather her thoughts, and before she knew it, she had been swayed by him.

    And now, he was imprisoned for her sake. The thought alone made her want tough.@@novelbin@@

    But the real reason Mirabel felt such affection for Karamir was because of the soul bond between them. As long as that bond remained, she was not alone.

    He had told her that if she proved her worth, she wouldn¡¯t be abandoned. As long as she did well, she could stay with him forever.

    She wouldn¡¯t be left behind.

    Even if it meant death.

    Colton had said as much.

    What was her master doing now?

    He was probably being tortured by those vile priests.

    He probably wasn¡¯t eating properly.

    He probably wasn¡¯t sleeping well, either.

    She had to save him, and soon.

    Only then would she find her own freedom.

    Mirabel opened the magic tome. It was filled with words in anguage she couldn¡¯t understand. Yet, somehow, just by looking at it, she felt as though she knew exactly what it said.

    As if the knowledge was flowing directly into her mind.

    And within that torrent of knowledge, she could discern Karamir¡¯s intent. He had told her to learn the magic in the book ande find him.

    <em>Divine Punishment.</em>

    That was Karamir¡¯s will.

    To deliver divine punishment to all those who stood in the way of his noble n for liberation.

    How long had it been since I got locked up in this cell?

    It hadn¡¯t been that long. The sun had risen twice and set three times, and I¡¯d been served eight meals. So, it had been three days.

    The treatment here wasn¡¯t so bad.

    When I first arrived in this world, working at the inn, I had to sleep on a pile of hay in a stable. Now, I had a cheap bed to sleep in.

    Where else could you find a prisoner treated this well?

    It was all thanks to Myra. She was still feeling guilty about what had happened at the tavern, being the devout person she was, repaying her debts fully.

    Not that I minded. I was never one to turn down a favor.

    She even said she¡¯d release me soon. I¡¯d managed to talk my way out of it again.

    Sure, they¡¯d check the magic tome, but at this point, I didn¡¯t care if they took it. I¡¯d bought enough time. Mirabel should have learned how tomunicate with souls by now.

    She was incredibly capable, after all. Who knows?

    ¡®Maybe she¡¯s already mastered the whole tome.¡¯

    It looked like my time with Mirabel wasing to an end. Parting ways would be sad, but I had a long road ahead of me. No time to waste.

    ¡®The next main story ve is supposed to be an elf, right?¡¯

    Buying an elf ve? Am I out of my mind? I could already hear the criticisms.

    Not that it mattered. The elf was a defective character anyway.

    I¡¯d have to make preparations in advance.

    Everything had to go smoothly, just like this time.

    Those were my thoughts back then.

    The real trouble started when the earthquake hit.

    At first, I thought it was just Myra stomping around on her way down here.

    And sure enough, Myra dide downstairs. But even after she stood in front of me, the tremors didn¡¯t stop.

    So, what was this? An actual earthquake?

    That¡¯s when Myra, her face pale, spoke up in a fluster.

    ¡°That little girl of yours¡­ she wasn¡¯t just an ordinary mage, was she?¡±

    ¡°She was, as far as I know. Why?¡±

    ¡°The whole city¡¯s in chaos because of her!¡±

    Had Mirabel¡¯s overwhelming cuteness reached critical levels and exploded?

    If only that had been the case.

    When I followed Myra outside, I saw lightning and thunder tearing across the sky, and at the center of it all was Mirabel.

    She turned to me, her smile blooming brightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to save you, Master.¡±

    Mirabel¡¯s state had changed.

    [Abandoned Witch Mirabel]

    Now read as:

    [Mirabel, the Witch of Judgment, Agent of Death.]

 Chapter 18

    ¡°You... you¡¯re a witch?¡±

    Myra¡¯s face twisted into a grim expression as she spoke, her demeanor menacing, as if she might kill Mirabel at any moment.@@novelbin@@

    Wait, how did she figure that out?

    Just as I was wondering, a sharp spark of realization struck me like lightning.

    ¡®It was when she used the Celestial Oath earlier.¡¯

    She tried to grab me.

    Mirabel had awakened fully. She was likely radiating witch energy all over the ce, something I couldn¡¯t sense, but Myra, a priestess, would have picked up on it immediately.

    So much for getting by unnoticed. Time for some quick thinking.

    ¡°Haha, our Mirabel is impressive, but a witch? Come on, she¡¯s not that powerful.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? That staff of hers looks quite special. Mind if I take a closer look?¡±

    Damn, she¡¯s quick to catch on. This isn¡¯t going to be easy.

    ¡°And if she were a witch, what would you do? Are you really nning to fight again in that condition? Even with your entire knight squad, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance~¡±

    I smirked and crossed my arms.

    There was no need to grovel anymore.

    Now that Mirabel had fully awakened as a witch, her potential far surpassed anything a mere priest could handle.

    ¡°Oh yeah? Well, she doesn¡¯t look so tough right now.¡±

    Hmm?

    I nced at Mirabel, and sure enough, she wasn¡¯t the fierce version of herself that had beaten Myra like a drum. She¡¯d reverted to her timid self.

    Maybe being away from the spellbook had weakened her?

    In that case...

    ¡°Hahahaha, just kidding! It¡¯s a joke, really~¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote for that.¡±

    Crap. Should I give the spellbook back to Mirabel?

    And try the ¡°I¡¯m leaving¡± tactic again?

    While I was brainstorming my options, Myra let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you were trembling every time you saw us. Now I understand. That¡¯s why you looked at me like I was a murderer.¡±

    Myra muttered to herself, her face clouded with regret, as if she were talking to herself more than to me.

    My instincts as a former ve trader kicked in.

    This was an opportunity. I couldn¡¯t let it slip by.

    ¡°This child lost her parents simply because she¡¯s a witch, and she became a ve through no fault of her own. Her entire life was destroyed overnight, even though she¡¯s done nothing wrong.¡±

    ¡°Are you really trying to y the sympathy card in front of a priest? For a witch?¡±

    ¡°The weak have no choice but to use whatever means they have to survive. That¡¯s the reality of the world. It¡¯s the reality this child has lived in.¡±

    ¡°...Sigh, damn it.¡±

    Myra, who had been ring at me with clear displeasure, cursed under her breath, scratching the back of her head in frustration. Her face remained twisted with annoyance, clearly unwilling to deal with the situation.

    After blowing out a long, exasperated breath, she fixed me with a sharp look once more.

    ¡°You knew she was a witch, didn¡¯t you? So why are you keeping her around? Do you even know what witches are capable of?¡±

    ¡°How could I not? It¡¯smon knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Stop dodging the question and answer me.¡±

    Her hawk-like gaze narrowed, as if she were trying to pick apart my intentions and uncover the truth behind my actions.

    I didn¡¯t shrink back. In fact, I let out a derisiveugh, as if mocking her question.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it ufortable being expected to behave perfectly just because you¡¯re a priest? Maybe you¡¯d like to curse, speak rudely, doubt people, or throw a punch once in a while. You don¡¯t have to be prim and proper all the time to be a priest.¡±

    ¡°What, what?¡±

    ¡°Witches are no different. Sure, some of them might perform horrific experiments on people, but others, like Mirabel here, are sweet and kind. How unfair would it be to threaten her life just because she¡¯s a witch?¡±

    ¡°Stop beating around the bush and say what you mean.¡±

    Ugh, so demanding. As a ve trader, my words are my weapon, but she was making this difficult.

    I pushed Mirabel forward, using her as a shield. Startled, Mirabel clung to me, clearly morefortable with a ve trader than a priest.

    Myra¡¯s expression softened as she gazed at Mirabel, though her feelings were clearly conflicted.

    ¡°Whether she¡¯s a witch or a demon, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as she¡¯s my ve, I¡¯ll take full responsibility for her, no matter what. That¡¯s how you raise good ves. Once they start developing bad habits, it¡¯s impossible to stop.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Myra let out a dryugh, almost a cackle. She even seemed to enjoy my answer, though it was clear she found the whole situation ridiculous.

    At this point, I¡¯d said everything I could. Now it was up to her to make a decision.

    What would her choice be?

    If she decided to rally the knights and execute the witch, it would be game over. I didn¡¯t have the points to buy any items that could help.

    I¡¯d have to trust in my silver tongue and my skill in negotiation.

    An ufortable silence stretched between us.

    Though I kept a rxed facade, my mouth was dry as sandpaper.

    ¡°...Go.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Go, while I¡¯m willing to turn a blind eye. But if you¡¯re caught, you¡¯re dead. If it gets out that I let you go, I¡¯ll lose my head too.¡±

    In the end, Myra chose to let us go.

    Mirabel, clearly surprised, widened her eyes and stared at Myra, unable to believe it.

    ¡°What? Never seen a kind priest before? I feel bad for scaring you, so I¡¯m letting you off the hook.¡±

    ¡°Do people usually call themselves kind?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you, so keep your mouth shut.¡±

    Myra, unable to handle Mirabel¡¯s intense gaze, finally looked away.

    Even when we first met at the tavern, Myra had thrown herself into action to protect Mirabel, even if it ended in a misunderstanding. That samepassion hadn¡¯t changed, even after learning she was a witch. It was a sign of her strong convictions.

    I offered her my heartfelt gratitude.

    ¡°Haha, thank you for sparing us. But we can¡¯t leave just yet.¡±

    After all the theatrics, now I felt bad. We couldn¡¯t go anywhere yet.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something we need to retrieve. We can¡¯t leave until we get it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, you can¡¯t leave? Are you not understanding the situation?¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t understand the situation, I wouldn¡¯t be much of a ve trader, would I? But what can I do? If we don¡¯t get what we came for, it¡¯s all over. Well then, until next time. Mirabel, say goodbye!¡±

    ¡°Oh, uh, goodbye... See you again?¡±

    ¡°Yeah... wait, what?¡±

    Before Myra could even process what was happening, I grabbed Mirabel¡¯s hand and bolted out of there.

    But then I ran back.

    ¡°Wait, what?¡±

    ¡°I forgot my money.¡±

    It had been a few days since the Mirabel rampage incident.

    Nothing much had changed.

    The clean-up went smoothly, and the lord, having received a bribe, didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further. On top of that, with Mirabel around, they couldn¡¯t touch us easily.

    ¡®They don¡¯t know she can¡¯t use those spells anymore.¡¯

    I¡¯d asked Mirabel to try using the spells from that day, but she couldn¡¯t. Apparently, they required the spellbook, which we¡¯d returned to Myra.

    Due to the high corruption of the spellbook¡¯s dark magic, it couldn¡¯t even be purified. It was ted for incineration.

    Before burning it, they decoded it for us, revealing it to be a goblin¡¯s fantasy journal about bing a god and punishing humans.

    Basically, it was like one of those cheesy web novels where the main character awakens some SSS-tier skill and goes on a rampage. Except the protagonist was a goblin.

    No wonder Mirabel¡¯s awakening was so bizarre.

    ¡®That exins why she awakened in a way I hadn¡¯t seen before.¡¯

    It was a shame she couldn¡¯t use those spells anymore, but her awakening was more than enough. We were now one step closer to her freedom.

    Her physical growth wasplete, so the next important step was her mental state.

    It was a peaceful morning at the inn, sunlight streaming through the windows.

    I was having a simple breakfast of sandwiches while reading the newspaper when I noticed Mirabel staring at me, having already finished her meal.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just...¡±

    Mirabel fidgeted with her fingers, unable to finish her sentence. I sighed softly.

    ¡°If you want to, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    At my words, a faint smile spread across Mirabel¡¯s face. She slipped off her chair, shuffled over, and climbed into myp.

    The shock of me almost abandoning her had clearly affected her deeply. She refused to leave my side for even a moment¡ªwhether I was walking, sleeping, or even bathing.

    ¡®Though I¡¯ve managed to avoid thest one, somehow.¡¯

    Her growing dependency was a bit concerning, but it wasn¡¯t a major issue.

    I¡¯d seen the ending where everything worked out dozens of times before.

    This time would be no different.

    For now, my role was to support her whenever she needed me.

    Do you know what happens when you clear a dungeon?

    ¡®You clear more dungeons.¡¯

    I still hadn¡¯t obtained the soul spellbook. Until I did, I couldn¡¯t move forward.

    And so, I¡¯d been running dungeons with Mirabel for days on end.

    Dungeon maps were no longer necessary. After the incident, Mirabel had started exchanging knowledge with Delofin¡¯s wizards, learning a detection spell that allowed her to lead the way through the caves. It didn¡¯t take long for us to reach the boss room.

    Once there, we found that the goblins were already dead.

    ¡°Impressive, another direct hit.¡±

    Mirabel had cast her spell the moment we entered the dungeon, and her magic arrow had zigzagged through the cave, hitting every monster in the boss room.

    It was like watching a circus act.

    Mirabel¡¯s magical abilities were growing exponentially day by day. I assumed it was due to the brief glimpse she¡¯d had of her awakened witch powers.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Mirabel giggled happily.

    Leaving her to enjoy her sess, I rummaged through the goblin shaman¡¯s corpse.

    How many times had I done this now? It felt like I¡¯d done this at least fifty times already.

    The goblin shaman¡¯s spellbook wasn¡¯t a guaranteed drop, and even when it did drop, it wasn¡¯t always the soul spellbook. If it had dropped earlier, I wouldn¡¯t still be stuck here.

    ¡®Damn this doubleyered gacha system.¡¯

    Applying something like this to a necessary item... even the game wasn¡¯t this cruel.

    As I grumbled to myself, my hand finallynded on a book. Thankfully, the spellbook had dropped this time.

    [Goblin Shaman¡¯s Spellbook]

    As usual, I handed it over to Mirabel.

    She could read and decipher the spellbooks. Maybe it was because she was a witch, or perhaps it was part of the main character¡¯s special treatment.

    After all, even Narsha, a regr noble girl, had easily mastered swordsmanship.

    ¡®If only I had that kind of bonus, I¡¯d be dominating by now.¡¯

    But I didn¡¯t, so I had to keep struggling through each day.

    ¡°Master, this...¡±

    Mirabel interrupted my thoughts, showing me the spellbook.

    ¡°What is it? Is there a problem?¡±

    Mirabel¡¯s expression was strange. Surely this wasn¡¯t another false lead?

    Were we going to be stuck running endless dungeons again?

    ¡°This book... it describes how to control souls.¡±

    As soon as those words left her mouth, the text on the book changed.

    [Goblin Shaman¡¯s Spellbook]

    [Soul Magic Spellbook]

    Finally, it had appeared.

    The final piece of her freedom.

    I let out a long, drawn-out sigh, gazing up at the cave ceiling. I let go of all the frustration that had been building inside, and with a clear mind, I looked into Mirabel¡¯s eyes.

    Those dark blue eyes, sparkling with life, were so different from when we first met.

    She was no longer shy about her short skirt, having grown ustomed to it.

    And beyond that, so many other things had changed.

    The only thing left to heal was her wounded heart.

    This was the final step.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to get revenge on your father.¡±

    ¡°You... you¡¯re a witch?¡±

    Myra¡¯s face twisted into a grim expression as she spoke, her demeanor menacing, as if she might kill Mirabel at any moment.

    Wait, how did she figure that out?

    Just as I was wondering, a sharp spark of realization struck me like lightning.

    ¡®It was when she used the Celestial Oath earlier.¡¯

    She tried to grab me.

    Mirabel had awakened fully. She was likely radiating witch energy all over the ce, something I couldn¡¯t sense, but Myra, a priestess, would have picked up on it immediately.

    So much for getting by unnoticed. Time for some quick thinking.

    ¡°Haha, our Mirabel is impressive, but a witch? Come on, she¡¯s not that powerful.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? That staff of hers looks quite special. Mind if I take a closer look?¡±

    Damn, she¡¯s quick to catch on. This isn¡¯t going to be easy.

    ¡°And if she were a witch, what would you do? Are you really nning to fight again in that condition? Even with your entire knight squad, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance~¡±

    I smirked and crossed my arms.

    There was no need to grovel anymore.

    Now that Mirabel had fully awakened as a witch, her potential far surpassed anything a mere priest could handle.

    ¡°Oh yeah? Well, she doesn¡¯t look so tough right now.¡±

    Hmm?

    I nced at Mirabel, and sure enough, she wasn¡¯t the fierce version of herself that had beaten Myra like a drum. She¡¯d reverted to her timid self.

    Maybe being away from the spellbook had weakened her?

    In that case...

    ¡°Hahahaha, just kidding! It¡¯s a joke, really~¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote for that.¡±

    Crap. Should I give the spellbook back to Mirabel?

    And try the ¡°I¡¯m leaving¡± tactic again?

    While I was brainstorming my options, Myra let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you were trembling every time you saw us. Now I understand. That¡¯s why you looked at me like I was a murderer.¡±

    Myra muttered to herself, her face clouded with regret, as if she were talking to herself more than to me.

    My instincts as a former ve trader kicked in.

    This was an opportunity. I couldn¡¯t let it slip by.

    ¡°This child lost her parents simply because she¡¯s a witch, and she became a ve through no fault of her own. Her entire life was destroyed overnight, even though she¡¯s done nothing wrong.¡±

    ¡°Are you really trying to y the sympathy card in front of a priest? For a witch?¡±

    ¡°The weak have no choice but to use whatever means they have to survive. That¡¯s the reality of the world. It¡¯s the reality this child has lived in.¡±

    ¡°...Sigh, damn it.¡±

    Myra, who had been ring at me with clear displeasure, cursed under her breath, scratching the back of her head in frustration. Her face remained twisted with annoyance, clearly unwilling to deal with the situation.

    After blowing out a long, exasperated breath, she fixed me with a sharp look once more.

    ¡°You knew she was a witch, didn¡¯t you? So why are you keeping her around? Do you even know what witches are capable of?¡±

    ¡°How could I not? It¡¯smon knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Stop dodging the question and answer me.¡±

    Her hawk-like gaze narrowed, as if she were trying to pick apart my intentions and uncover the truth behind my actions.

    I didn¡¯t shrink back. In fact, I let out a derisiveugh, as if mocking her question.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it ufortable being expected to behave perfectly just because you¡¯re a priest? Maybe you¡¯d like to curse, speak rudely, doubt people, or throw a punch once in a while. You don¡¯t have to be prim and proper all the time to be a priest.¡±

    ¡°What, what?¡±

    ¡°Witches are no different. Sure, some of them might perform horrific experiments on people, but others, like Mirabel here, are sweet and kind. How unfair would it be to threaten her life just because she¡¯s a witch?¡±

    ¡°Stop beating around the bush and say what you mean.¡±

    Ugh, so demanding. As a ve trader, my words are my weapon, but she was making this difficult.

    I pushed Mirabel forward, using her as a shield. Startled, Mirabel clung to me, clearly morefortable with a ve trader than a priest.

    Myra¡¯s expression softened as she gazed at Mirabel, though her feelings were clearly conflicted.

    ¡°Whether she¡¯s a witch or a demon, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as she¡¯s my ve, I¡¯ll take full responsibility for her, no matter what. That¡¯s how you raise good ves. Once they start developing bad habits, it¡¯s impossible to stop.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Myra let out a dryugh, almost a cackle. She even seemed to enjoy my answer, though it was clear she found the whole situation ridiculous.

    At this point, I¡¯d said everything I could. Now it was up to her to make a decision.

    What would her choice be?

    If she decided to rally the knights and execute the witch, it would be game over. I didn¡¯t have the points to buy any items that could help.

    I¡¯d have to trust in my silver tongue and my skill in negotiation.

    An ufortable silence stretched between us.

    Though I kept a rxed facade, my mouth was dry as sandpaper.

    ¡°...Go.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Go, while I¡¯m willing to turn a blind eye. But if you¡¯re caught, you¡¯re dead. If it gets out that I let you go, I¡¯ll lose my head too.¡±

    In the end, Myra chose to let us go.

    Mirabel, clearly surprised, widened her eyes and stared at Myra, unable to believe it.

    ¡°What? Never seen a kind priest before? I feel bad for scaring you, so I¡¯m letting you off the hook.¡±

    ¡°Do people usually call themselves kind?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you, so keep your mouth shut.¡±

    Myra, unable to handle Mirabel¡¯s intense gaze, finally looked away.

    Even when we first met at the tavern, Myra had thrown herself into action to protect Mirabel, even if it ended in a misunderstanding. That samepassion hadn¡¯t changed, even after learning she was a witch. It was a sign of her strong convictions.

    I offered her my heartfelt gratitude.

    ¡°Haha, thank you for sparing us. But we can¡¯t leave just yet.¡±

    After all the theatrics, now I felt bad. We couldn¡¯t go anywhere yet.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something we need to retrieve. We can¡¯t leave until we get it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, you can¡¯t leave? Are you not understanding the situation?¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t understand the situation, I wouldn¡¯t be much of a ve trader, would I? But what can I do? If we don¡¯t get what we came for, it¡¯s all over. Well then, until next time. Mirabel, say goodbye!¡±

    ¡°Oh, uh, goodbye... See you again?¡±

    ¡°Yeah... wait, what?¡±

    Before Myra could even process what was happening, I grabbed Mirabel¡¯s hand and bolted out of there.

    But then I ran back.

    ¡°Wait, what?¡±

    ¡°I forgot my money.¡±

    It had been a few days since the Mirabel rampage incident.

    Nothing much had changed.

    The clean-up went smoothly, and the lord, having received a bribe, didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further. On top of that, with Mirabel around, they couldn¡¯t touch us easily.

    ¡®They don¡¯t know she can¡¯t use those spells anymore.¡¯

    I¡¯d asked Mirabel to try using the spells from that day, but she couldn¡¯t. Apparently, they required the spellbook, which we¡¯d returned to Myra.

    Due to the high corruption of the spellbook¡¯s dark magic, it couldn¡¯t even be purified. It was ted for incineration.

    Before burning it, they decoded it for us, revealing it to be a goblin¡¯s fantasy journal about bing a god and punishing humans.

    Basically, it was like one of those cheesy web novels where the main character awakens some SSS-tier skill and goes on a rampage. Except the protagonist was a goblin.

    No wonder Mirabel¡¯s awakening was so bizarre.

    ¡®That exins why she awakened in a way I hadn¡¯t seen before.¡¯

    It was a shame she couldn¡¯t use those spells anymore, but her awakening was more than enough. We were now one step closer to her freedom.

    Her physical growth wasplete, so the next important step was her mental state.

    It was a peaceful morning at the inn, sunlight streaming through the windows.

    I was having a simple breakfast of sandwiches while reading the newspaper when I noticed Mirabel staring at me, having already finished her meal.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just...¡±

    Mirabel fidgeted with her fingers, unable to finish her sentence. I sighed softly.

    ¡°If you want to, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    At my words, a faint smile spread across Mirabel¡¯s face. She slipped off her chair, shuffled over, and climbed into myp.

    The shock of me almost abandoning her had clearly affected her deeply. She refused to leave my side for even a moment¡ªwhether I was walking, sleeping, or even bathing.

    ¡®Though I¡¯ve managed to avoid thest one, somehow.¡¯

    Her growing dependency was a bit concerning, but it wasn¡¯t a major issue.

    I¡¯d seen the ending where everything worked out dozens of times before.

    This time would be no different.

    For now, my role was to support her whenever she needed me.

    Do you know what happens when you clear a dungeon?

    ¡®You clear more dungeons.¡¯

    I still hadn¡¯t obtained the soul spellbook. Until I did, I couldn¡¯t move forward.

    And so, I¡¯d been running dungeons with Mirabel for days on end.

    Dungeon maps were no longer necessary. After the incident, Mirabel had started exchanging knowledge with Delofin¡¯s wizards, learning a detection spell that allowed her to lead the way through the caves. It didn¡¯t take long for us to reach the boss room.

    Once there, we found that the goblins were already dead.

    ¡°Impressive, another direct hit.¡±

    Mirabel had cast her spell the moment we entered the dungeon, and her magic arrow had zigzagged through the cave, hitting every monster in the boss room.

    It was like watching a circus act.

    Mirabel¡¯s magical abilities were growing exponentially day by day. I assumed it was due to the brief glimpse she¡¯d had of her awakened witch powers.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Mirabel giggled happily.

    Leaving her to enjoy her sess, I rummaged through the goblin shaman¡¯s corpse.

    How many times had I done this now? It felt like I¡¯d done this at least fifty times already.

    The goblin shaman¡¯s spellbook wasn¡¯t a guaranteed drop, and even when it did drop, it wasn¡¯t always the soul spellbook. If it had dropped earlier, I wouldn¡¯t still be stuck here.

    ¡®Damn this doubleyered gacha system.¡¯

    Applying something like this to a necessary item... even the game wasn¡¯t this cruel.

    As I grumbled to myself, my hand finallynded on a book. Thankfully, the spellbook had dropped this time.

    [Goblin Shaman¡¯s Spellbook]

    As usual, I handed it over to Mirabel.

    She could read and decipher the spellbooks. Maybe it was because she was a witch, or perhaps it was part of the main character¡¯s special treatment.

    After all, even Narsha, a regr noble girl, had easily mastered swordsmanship.

    ¡®If only I had that kind of bonus, I¡¯d be dominating by now.¡¯

    But I didn¡¯t, so I had to keep struggling through each day.

    ¡°Master, this...¡±

    Mirabel interrupted my thoughts, showing me the spellbook.

    ¡°What is it? Is there a problem?¡±

    Mirabel¡¯s expression was strange. Surely this wasn¡¯t another false lead?

    Were we going to be stuck running endless dungeons again?

    ¡°This book... it describes how to control souls.¡±

    As soon as those words left her mouth, the text on the book changed.

    [Goblin Shaman¡¯s Spellbook]

    [Soul Magic Spellbook]

    Finally, it had appeared.

    The final piece of her freedom.

    I let out a long, drawn-out sigh, gazing up at the cave ceiling. I let go of all the frustration that had been building inside, and with a clear mind, I looked into Mirabel¡¯s eyes.

    Those dark blue eyes, sparkling with life, were so different from when we first met.

    She was no longer shy about her short skirt, having grown ustomed to it.

    And beyond that, so many other things had changed.

    The only thing left to heal was her wounded heart.

    This was the final step.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to get revenge on your father.¡±

 Chapter 19

    <strong>Clunk.</strong>

    The carriage rattled as it rolled along the road.

    Another carriage trip, but this time, we didn¡¯t opt for a carriage with an anti-shake enchantment to save money. What was different, though, was that instead of sitting across from me staring at the ground, Mirabel was perched right on myp.

    No matter how many times I told her to sitfortably, she stubbornly stuck to this position. Maybe this was what she foundfortable. Not that I minded, since I could hold her like a stuffed toy.

    With my arms wrapped around her slim waist, I hugged her like a teddy bear, while Mirabel made the most of the time by studying the <strong>Soul Magic Spellbook</strong>.

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how she was learning these spells.

    ¡°Can you actually understand it just by looking?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, as I read, the knowledge just flows into my mind. It¡¯s like when you see an apple and just know, ¡®Oh, that¡¯s an apple.¡¯ When I see magic, I just know, ¡®Oh, this is how that magic works.¡¯¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all it takes to learn magic?¡±

    ¡°Well, just like you can draw an apple after seeing one, I can visualize the magic in my mind, and then the magic happens.¡±

    Even though I didn¡¯t know the first thing about magic, I could tell that wasn¡¯t normal.

    Not all apple drawings are the same. If I drew one, it would just be a red circle with a stem, but someone else might add shading and dimension.

    Learning how to do that takes effort, but Mirabel skipped the process and produced something as perfect as a photograph.

    ¡®How is that even possible?¡¯

    I supposed, in a way, it was consistent with the game. In the game, you learned spells instantly by clicking a skill book. Here, it just took a little time.

    ¡°But, Master, what does this have to do with getting revenge on that man?¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Soul magic means you can interfere with someone¡¯s soul, granting them endless suffering even after death.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. As expected of you, Master.¡±

    Mirabel nodded, fully convinced by my simple exnation. She immediately turned back to her book, now more enthusiastic about mastering the magic.

    She was really serious about tormenting her father.

    Well, it¡¯s good to have a goal, I guess.

    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve arrived!¡±

    The carriage stopped, and the driver announced our arrival. I lifted Mirabel in my arms and stepped out of the carriage.

    ¡°Here we are, wee to <strong>Praxu</strong>.¡±

    With exaggerated motions, I presented the view of the city to Mirabel.

    At that moment, Mirabel¡¯s lips parted slightly, and her eyes flickered in confusion. Her grip on the <strong>Celestial Oath</strong> tightened.

    It wasn¡¯t awe on her face; it was closer to shock.

    Her lips trembled as she stammered out a few words.

    ¡°Master, th-this ce¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve received information that your father is somewhere in this city. Why the long face?¡±

    I feigned ignorance, but I couldn¡¯t stop the corners of my mouth from twitching in satisfaction.

    ¡®Of course, she¡¯s shocked. Who wouldn¡¯t be?¡¯

    This is the ce where her father abandoned her.

    We entered Praxu together.

    At first, Mirabel had simply held my hand, but now she clung to me like a ko, turning her head at every small sound, showing signs of anxiety.

    The trauma of that day was in full effect. It was so intense that I bought her a brown robe from a clothing shop to help her blend in. Even that wasn¡¯t enough, as Mirabel begged me to carry her, and I had no choice but to oblige. She wrapped her arms and legs tightly around my neck and waist.

    As we passed through the bustling za, we walked by two decayed skulls on disy. They must¡¯ve belonged to high criminals.

    We moved past them and headed to the <strong>ve market</strong>.

    Cries echoed from behind iron bars, where ves were imprisoned.

    Chains rattled as ves in shackles were lined up and marched through the streets.

    Others were being beaten for resisting, and some were being hosed down while naked.

    It was a scene straight out of an imagined ve market, unpleasant to modern eyes. I, however, felt oddly at home, probably because I was so synced with my character, a ve trader.

    As I took it all in, a woman approached.

    ¡°What brings you to the ve market today?¡±

    ¡°I have some business to attend to.¡±

    Our eyes met.

    I¡¯d never met this woman before, yet her face felt familiar.

    Oh, right. This woman was <strong>Cami</strong>, an NPC from the game who gave detailed backstory in the <strong>Mirabel¡¯s Freedom</strong> storyline.

    ¡°Ah, a fellow trader, I see~¡±

    Despite having no prior knowledge of me, Cami immediately recognized my profession.

    ve traders can recognize one another with just a nce. There¡¯s a certain hunger in our eyes that gives us away.

    ¡°So, what are you here for? Buying or selling?¡±

    She gave Mirabel, still clinging to me like a ko, a greedy once-over but held her tongue.

    ¡°Haha, she¡¯s more like a beloved toy, so I¡¯m not selling. I just need some information. Oh, pardon me, I¡¯m this person.¡±

    I handed Cami my identification from the <strong>ve Traders¡¯ Guild</strong>, and her pupils dted in shock.

    ¡°You¡¯re the <strong>ve Reaper</strong> from the rumors! I¡¯ve heard so much about you. I¡¯m a huge fan.¡±

    ¡°Haha, thank you.¡±

    I was pretty popr in ces like this.

    ¡°I loved that story about the <strong>Tower of Beasts</strong>. You know, the one where you stacked a hundred beastfolk and set the tower on fire. They say the mes reached the moon.¡±

    What the hell?

    Whoes up with this stuff?

    ¡°And what was it recently? Oh, right. You stole the daughter of Count Brian, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You pretended to return her but only stole their family treasure. That¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s not easy pulling one over on a noble.¡±

    Uh, that¡¯s not true.

    I left after witnessing their heartfelt reunion, I swear.

    ¡°Anyway, Count Brian¡¯s been raising hell, putting a bounty on your head. You should be careful. Most would¡¯ve called the knights on you by now, but I won¡¯t. We traders have to stick together.¡±

    Cami rambled on,pletely unaware that her information was wildly off base. I wanted to set the record straight, but I had more pressing matters to deal with.

    ¡°Thanks for the heads-up, but I¡¯m actually here for something else.¡±

    I handed her a silver coin. In this business, information alwayses at a price.

    ¡°What do you want to know? I¡¯ll tell you what I can.¡±

    ¡°Do you recall a big event in Praxu a few months ago?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s always something happening in Praxu. What are you referring to?¡±

    ¡°Say, for example, a man who sold his daughter, a witch, into very?¡±

    The moment those words left my mouth, the yful glint in Cami¡¯s eyes disappeared, reced by a cold, calcting gaze. Her voice dropped.

    ¡°How do you know about that? That¡¯s ssified info, known only to a select few in Praxu.¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer. I simply smiled enigmatically.

    Realizing what I was implying, Cami handed the silver coin back to me. Only then did I give her a proper answer.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous for a ve trader to not know something like that? Especially when it could cost me my neck?¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯ve got a point. Damn, I just lost my coin.¡±

    Cami clicked her tongue in frustration, annoyed at being yed.

    It was my coin to begin with,dy.

    ¡°But why bring it up? That¡¯s not exactly a pleasant topic.¡±

    ¡°Something happened, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started. Someone tipped off the knights that a witch had been sold to a ve trader, so they raided the market and took all the female ves. You know how it is. Young girls fetch a higher price.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°They threatened to execute us if we resisted, saying we were protecting witches. We couldn¡¯t stop them, and when we got the ves back, none of them were in their right mind. Do you have any idea how much that cost us?¡±

    Cami shuddered, as if reliving a nightmare.

    ¡°So, what happened in the end? Did they find her?¡±

    ¡°They found her, all right. They publicly executed her in the za. You probably saw the remains on your way here.¡±

    After that, Cami fell silent.

    I tossed her a gold coin this time, and she caught it with ease.

    ¡°Oh, gold this time? What¡¯s this for?¡±

    ¡°For the information you¡¯re hiding.¡±

    ¡°Hiding something? That¡¯s all there is.¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond, simply smiled and locked eyes with her. She tried to match my smile, but it didn¡¯tst long.

    ¡°Wow... you really are the <strong>ve Reaper</strong>, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m impressed. How do you always know?¡±

    Cami whispered, ncing around before leaning in close to my ear.

    ¡°This is top-secret info... The truth is, they didn¡¯t actually find her. One of the girls the knights took never came back.¡±

    ¡°Was she the witch?¡±

    Cami shook her head vigorously.

    ¡°No. Her parents were adventurers who died while exploring. She got caught stealing bread and ended up as a ve. There¡¯s no way she was a witch.¡±

    ¡°A cover-up, then?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much. If word got out that they lost a witch, it would cause panic, and the knights¡¯ reputation would be ruined.¡±

    So, they staged a show, executing an innocent girl in her ce.

    ¡°And the real witch?¡±

    ¡°No idea. She could be hiding in the city, or she might¡¯ve escaped. That¡¯s all I know. Honestly, that information was worth more than that gold coin.¡±

    She turned to leave, but I tossed her another coin. Despite standing in her blind spot, she caught it like a pro.

    ¡°One more thing.¡±

    ¡°Man, you¡¯re a big spender. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Do you know where the witch¡¯s father is?¡±

    Cami let out a chuckle.

    It was almost mocking.

    ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re spending money on that?¡±

    She turned her head to look at the path we¡¯d walked earlier.

    ¡°There¡¯s only ever one fate for those who harbor witches.¡±

    This was the end of the <strong>Mirabel¡¯s Freedom</strong> storyline as it wasmonly known.

    We¡¯d already passed the critical point. Despite knowing everything, I deliberately led Mirabel through the ve market to piece the story together.

    ¡®Spending a single coin for live narration... isn¡¯t bad, huh?¡¯

    There weren¡¯t any voiced lines for side characters in the game.

    Full voice acting was expensive, after all.

    By paying a bit, I got to hear the story from the source. How could I resist?

    That, and I wanted to make sure Mirabel, who was likely listening, caught up on the story.

    ¡®She needs to know the truth.¡¯

    It was now dusk, and the za¡¯smps had long since gone out.

    I stood in the central square with Mirabel, who had climbed down from my arms. The once lively za was now eerily silent.

    In the middle of the square, on a tall pir, were two skulls on disy.

    One belonged to the girl who had been executed in ce of the witch.

    Next to that skull¡­

    A second skull, its empty eye sockets filled with endless darkness, its mouth tightly sealed, as if guarding a terrible secret.

    A small que beneath it read:

    -Executed for harboring a witch-

 Chapter 23

    ¡°Huff, huff... C-can we take a short break?¡±

    In a small, nameless vige just a bit away from Frakshu, we were climbing a small mountain located behind it¡ªMirabel¡¯s hometown.

    For someone like me, who found it tough just to walk to the convenience store in front of my house, this was nothing short of torture. The pain Harold felt... well, saying it¡¯s simr would be unfair, even to myself.

    Objectively, this was a bit less painful than that.

    ¡°Are we taking another break?¡±

    ¡°Another break? I¡¯m only doing this out of concern for you, Mirabel. Look how kind of a master I am, worrying about my ve¡¯s well-being.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, though? There wasn¡¯t much to do in the vige except running around, so I¡¯m not tired from something like this. Let¡¯s keep going?¡±

    So that¡¯s how you¡¯re going to y it, huh?

    Well, I don¡¯t care. Karamir can¡¯t go any further. Mirabel can carry me if she wants.

    I sat down on the ground. Mirabel had no choice but to stop as well, casting a pitying look down at me.

    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Did she just sigh?

    Mirabel? At me?

    The day has finallye when Mirabel sighs at me. That really hurt my feelings.

    Mirabel, who had just dealt me a life-wounding blow, naturally sat between my legs, as if it were her designated spot. She didn¡¯t hesitate at all, like it was normal.

    Mirabel turned her head slightly, ncing at me. It was obvious she wanted something. Having spent enough time with her, I could tell exactly what she wanted, but I decided to y dumb. The revenge of an adult.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    When I didn¡¯t make a move, Mirabel puffed up her cheeks and narrowed her eyes, ring at me like she was about to shootsers. Then, in an impatient move, she grabbed my arms and wrapped them around her waist.

    Only when she seemed satisfied did she lean back against me, but that was it. I didn¡¯t hold her tightly, just let my arms rest there.

    She turned to look at me once more.

    I kept feigning ignorance.

    ¡°So, is there something you¡¯d like to say?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so mean¡­¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°You know exactly what I mean.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know unless you tell me. I don¡¯t have the ability to read minds.¡±

    The basic rule of negotiation: whoever gets frustrated first, loses.

    Mirabel, the world is cold and cruel. A little bit of cute behavior won¡¯t make it go your way.

    ¡°Are you not going to hug me...?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°...Huh?¡±

    Before I knew it, I was hugging Mirabel.

    When did this happen?

    Was it a mental attack?

    Using magic to cheat like this?

    That thought naturally crossed my mind, but in reality, it just meant Mirabel¡¯s cuteness was lethal.

    She had figured out how to use her face to get what she wanted.

    ¡®I could make a fortune with her.¡¯

    If I put Mirabel at a customer service desk, I¡¯d rake in the clients. Too bad I can¡¯t. Maybe I¡¯ll give it a try before heading home.

    As I entertained such thoughts, Mirabel conjured water for me. It was cool, with a hint of sweetness.

    ¡°Water made by Mirabel¡¯s own hands is always delicious.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Mirabel smiled, pleased.

    I patted her head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get moving again.¡±

    We had rested enough. It was time to move on.

    We were almost there.

    I stood up, brushing the dirt and fallen leaves off my pants.

    <em>Rustle.</em>

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    Did I just see a sh of dark blue powder?

    It looked like the kind that appears when Mirabel uses magic.

    Maybe it¡¯s because she just made water?

    ¡®But has this ever happened when she conjured water before?¡¯

    I didn¡¯t remember it happening with such simple magic.

    Well, it¡¯s probably nothing.

    ¡°Master, why are we climbing this mountain?¡±

    Mirabel asked.

    Now that I think about it, Mirabel¡¯s questions alwaysete. She acts without hesitation when I tell her to do something, but then asks about itter.

    It might seem like typical behavior for a servant, but we have a unique rtionship. It¡¯s better to say that Mirabel trusts mepletely.

    ¡°We made a promise, didn¡¯t we? I said I¡¯d reunite you with your mother.¡±

    Mirabel¡¯s true ending: ¡®Reunion.¡¯

    No one who¡¯s yed the game wouldn¡¯t know who that reunion is with. It¡¯s a ssic storyline.

    Her mother, Narredi, who was believed to have died that day, had escaped right before the knights caught her, using magic to swap herself with an identical doll. ording to the original game, she¡¯s still alive, hiding somewhere in the world.

    To get to this point in the game, you¡¯d have to attempt multiple times. Freeing her after revenge without fully understanding the situation would leave it unresolved.

    There were clues, of course.

    Harold¡¯s final words:

    ¡°Daddy is always watching over Mirabel.¡±

    It seems insignificant, but there¡¯s a small hint hidden in that statement.

    ¡®Daddy is always watching over Mirabel.¡¯

    Why only the father? Narredi died before Harold, so he should know as well. So why not say both mom and dad?

    As if Narredi were still alive.

    This isn¡¯t even spection. It¡¯s practically a clich¨¦. The father, presumed alive, is dead, and the mother, thought to be dead, is actually alive.

    The only problem is finding out where she is.

    You have to advance far enough in the game to discover Narredi¡¯s location. But of course, I already know.

    Initially, I thought, ¡®Why not go find Narredi right from the start?¡¯ In the game, you had to follow a set route, but here, I can meet her anytime I want.

    But there¡¯s a risk.

    I didn¡¯t know what would happen if I reunited them without building up any affection or seeking revenge first.@@novelbin@@

    So I followed the standard route, gathering all the necessary pieces. I¡¯ve solved all the problems I needed to, and now it¡¯s just about assembling the final puzzle.

    We¡¯re climbing this mountain to fit those pieces together. Narredi is somewhere up here.

    ¡°Crowded ces are difficult.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true. It would be hard to be in a crowded ce.¡±

    Mirabel has the Celestial Oath, but Narredi doesn¡¯t. A witch like her has no choice but to live in an isted area like this.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there now. You¡¯re about to see your mother.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. The sky feels closer and closer...¡±

    Why is she talking about the sky? More importantly, Mirabel seems downcast, even though we¡¯re about to meet her mother.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to see her?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do. Just like when you first said you¡¯d reunite us. But...¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know... I just feel reluctant... like I want to dy the reunion a little...¡±

    What?

    You don¡¯t want to be freed?

    Why?

    Has she had a change of heart?

    ¡°What are you reluctant about?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Mirabel didn¡¯t provide an answer. She just stared at me.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Is the problem with me?

    ¡®Has she grown so attached to me that she doesn¡¯t want to leave?¡¯

    Given her recent attitude toward me, it almost made sense... but even I realized how ridiculous that thought was. Iughed at my own delusion.

    Think logically.

    Would she prefer her mom or a ve trader? It¡¯s not even a choice worth pondering.

    ¡°Master, look, there¡¯s a house over there.¡±

    As I was lost in thought, Mirabel pointed ahead. There, in the middle of the mountain, stood a solitary cabin.

    ¡°Huh, someone¡¯s living in such a remote ce. How interesting. Shall we check it out?¡±

    ¡°We should be careful. Anyone living in such a ce might be strange.¡±

    ¡°With you here, I¡¯m not worried.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    We slowly approached the cabin. To be ready for any situation, Mirabel gripped the Celestial Oath tightly in her hands.

    As we drew closer, the smell of cooking wafted through the air, as though someone was preparing a meal inside.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Mirabel was the one who reacted.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°T-this smell... No way...¡±

    Muttering words I couldn¡¯t quite understand, Mirabel lowered her staff and, as if enchanted by the scent, started walking toward the cabin. Her steps gradually quickened until she was running.

    I followed behind, hands sped leisurely behind my back.

    ¡°Huff, huff... huff...¡±

    Mirabel reached the cabin in no time. Despite iming the mountain climb was no big deal, she was now catching her breath heavily in front of the door. She stared at the door, her hand trembling as it grasped the knob and pushed.

    <em>Creaaaak</em>¡ªthe wooden door creaked as it opened.

    Inside, someone gasped in surprise and quickly turned their head.

    A woman.

    Her build was that of an adult woman, with short, light indigo hair, slightly lighter than Mirabel¡¯s. Her face bore a striking resemnce to Mirabel¡¯s, though shecked the plumpness in her cheeks and looked rather gaunt.

    The woman had been squatting in front of a pot, likely cooking.

    <em>Plunk</em>.

    The Celestial Oath fell from Mirabel¡¯s hand, rolling across the floor. She stared at the woman, unable to tear her gaze away.

    ¡°¡­Mom?¡±

    That¡¯s what Mirabel called her.

    ¡°Mirabel...?¡±

    The woman rose slowly, as if time itself had slowed down. Her blue eyes widened in shock, as if she were seeing something unbelievable.

    Mirabel moved toward the woman. Her motion wasn¡¯t quite like walking; it was more like her body was naturally drawn to the woman, as if pulled by somew of nature.

    Standing in front of the woman now, the two looked at each other, frozen, unable to make the first move.

    The woman opened her mouth several times, as if to say something, but couldn¡¯t manage to speak. Finally, she managed to squeeze out a few words.

    ¡°Is it really... you, Mirabel? My daughter, Mirabel? I¡¯m not just seeing things, am I?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really her... My mother... my beautiful mother...¡±

    Suddenly, the woman bit her lip, her body trembling. Then, with a quick movement, she threw her arms around Mirabel, holding her tightly as if she might break.

    The woman¡¯s name was Narredi.

    Mirabel¡¯s mother.

    The one she was destined to reunite with in her true ending.

    Mirabel embraced Narredi as well, letting out a loud wail, finally releasing all the emotions she had kept suppressed.

    ¡°Mom! It¡¯s really you! My real mother!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes... It¡¯s me, my daughter. How did you get here?¡±

    ¡°Dad...! Dad died because of me...!¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s alright. As long as you¡¯re safe, that¡¯s all that matters. Your father would be happy to know you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Narredi soothed Mirabel as she struggled to hold back her sobs.

    But the trauma Mirabel had endured over the past few months couldn¡¯t be soothed so easily. Even though Mirabel had be a great witch, inside she was still a fragile girl.

    Mirabel choked on her tears, her griefpressed into an overwhelming outpour of emotion.

    The vivid disy of emotion she released was enough to make anyone¡¯s heart ache just from watching.

    After some time, Narredi managed to calm Mirabel down. She had cried so much that she seemed to have no more tears left to shed.

    ¡°By the way... who is this gentleman?¡±

    Having pacified Mirabel, Narredi nced over her shoulder at me.

    When asked who I was, it was only proper to answer.

    ¡°Greetings. I¡¯m Karamir, the ve trader. Mirabel¡¯s master. Or should I say, her former master.¡±

 Chapter 26

    The tavern <em>Duke of the Night</em> in the city of Noctar stood apart from the typical drinking establishments. Its sophisticated bar-like appearance catered only to nobles and wealthy merchants, a ce reserved for the elite. It was a space where those in power could socialize and share information not meant to travel beyond its walls.

    Just like now.

    Men dressed in expensive attire and adorned with luxurious essories sat at the bar, swirling their drinks while engaging in light conversation.

    "Have you heard the rumor?"

    "Which one?"

    "About the Reaper! The Reaper that appeared in Prakshu and Agarta, killing people and stealing their souls!"

    "Is that so¡­"

    Stealing souls was no ordinary death. Those souls could neither reincarnate nor rest, and might even still be screaming in agony somewhere.

    "But what''s more terrifying is that all the victims were somehow involved in the witch hunts."

    "Does that mean it''s the work of a witch?"

    "Isn''t it obvious? They probably angered a witch and got cursed for it."

    "Stirring up a ho''s nest for no reason. There aren''t many witches around anymore, so why bother? As long as they''re not causing trouble, let them be. These days, it''s the wizards that are more of a problem."

    The other man nodded in agreement.

    Witches once wreaked havoc across the continent, massacring innocent people, but that was in the distant past. Back then, only witches knew how to wield magic.

    Now, after centuries, what was once considered a miracle had been downgraded to a mere talent. Differentiating between witches and wizards had be pointless.

    "And I heard all witches are supposed to be pretty?"

    "What are you talking about? Aren¡¯t they all supposed to be wrinkly old hags?"

    "They¡¯re actually really cute."

    A strange voice suddenly interrupted their conversation. The men turned toward the source.

    Sitting two seats away was a dark-haired man, lounging casually while savoring an ivory-colored wine.

    "What did you just say?"

    "Oh, just muttering to myself. This wine ss here is quite adorable, you see."

    "That''s just an ordinary ss."

    "Ah, you simplyck the perception to appreciate its charm. It''s unfortunate we can''t share the same sentiment."

    The man chuckled to himself.

    The others exchanged looks and shrugged, dismissing him as a strange fool.

    "Now, where were we?"

    "Who knows? That guy made me lose my train of thought. Oh, wait, did you hear about the Desert Rose caravan? They caught an elf!"

    "What? Are you serious? Roper finally did it, huh?"

    Roper, who ran the Desert Rose caravan, was a notorious collector with an obsessive desire to acquire rare items, including elves.

    Elves were known for their unmatched beauty, but capturing them was nearly impossible due to the magical barriers surrounding their forests. Even if one encountered an elf by chance, they were skilled warriors, making capture as difficult as plucking a star from the sky. Elves were incredibly rare, and when one appeared on the market, nobles scrambled to buy them, with auction prices starting at the equivalent of a small kingdom.

    The fact that Roper had seeded in catching one was nothing short of extraordinary.

    "I''m jealous."

    "Apparently, they''re transporting it right now. We should at least go see it when it arrives."

    "Sounds exciting."

    Another voice chimed in.

    The men whipped their heads around once more.

    "Are you eavesdropping on our conversation?"

    "Hm?"

    "You''ve been butting in since earlier, haven''t you?!"

    "I''m not sure what you mean."

    The dark-haired man feigned innocence, but one of the men couldn''t hold back any longer and stood up abruptly.

    Information like this was often more valuable than gold, and hearing it for free was infuriating. Sure, this was a public ce, but the way the man tantly inserted himself into their conversation was deeply irritating.

    "Don''t y dumb! Just now, you said it sounded exciting. You¡¯re not going to deny it, are you?"

    "I was referring to the bubbles in my wine. They¡¯re much more lively than usual today, thanks to the carbonation. Look."

    The man blew into his wine ss, making bubbles rise to the surface. He then looked at the others.

    "Ta-da."

    He spread his arms wide, as if performing some grand magic trick.

    His audacity left the men speechless.

    "Do you really expect me to believe that?"

    "Ha, ha, ha¡­"

    "Why are youughing all of a sudden?!"

    "I have this condition where Iugh when I see bubbles. Sorry¡­ Ha, ha..."

    The man kept repeating the same actions,ughing to himself as if it was the funniest thing in the world.

    "Let¡¯s just go. This guy seems like an idiot. There''s no point in getting involved with someone like him."

    As much as they disliked the situation, the advice was sound.

    The tavern <em>Duke of the Night</em> only allowed people with significant influence to enter. Normally, you''d recognize the regrs by their faces, but this man was aplete stranger.

    Picking a fight with someone unknown could lead to unforeseen consequences.

    Besides, the man was now lovingly caressing the rim of his wine ss with a tender gaze, as though he were admiring a lover¡¯s skin.

    People like him were especially dangerous.

    "Tsk."

    The man clicked his tongue loudly and walked off.

    The dark-haired man continued to stroke his wine ss even after they left, a sly smile stered across his face.

    "Free info is the best."

    Karamir took a satisfied sip of his wine. The elderly bartender, who had been polishing sses, gave him a disapproving nce.

    "Why do you keep eavesdropping on people¡¯s conversations, especially when you¡¯re so rich?"

    "Why should I pay when valuable information just falls into myp by sitting here? Every little bit adds up."

    "Why does it have to happen in my bar?"@@novelbin@@

    "Come on, Master. Don¡¯t be so stingy. I did save your granddaughter, after all."

    "That''s the only reason I haven¡¯t kicked you out yet."

    Karamir may have spent his days lounging idly in the bar, but there was a vast difference between his carefree appearance and his true nature.

    It was also the reason why a mere ve trader like him was allowed in a ce like the <em>Duke of the Night</em>.

    Victor, the tavern''s master, recalled his first meeting with Karamir.

    It had been a rainy night.

    The moonlight softly reflected off the damp buildings as Victor went about his routine of closing up the tavern.

    <em>Ssh.</em>

    The sound of a foot pressing into a puddle on the wet street reached his ears.

    Without even looking, Victor knew it was a man. The footsteps stopped just outside his tavern.

    "We''re closed for the night."

    "Is that so? That¡¯s a shame. I heard the drinks here are exceptional."

    The voice was light and unfamiliar.

    "Sorry, but we¡¯re selective about who we let in. Even if youe back tomorrow, I can¡¯t guarantee you¡¯ll be allowed inside."

    "Ah, the ssic tactic. By making it seem exclusive, the rich flock here, eager to feel superior."

    "If you don¡¯t like it, you¡¯re free to go elsewhere. There are plenty of other taverns in the city."

    Victor wasn¡¯t ruffled. He had dealt with plenty of provocateurs before. Without a word, he quietly shut the wooden door, the sound of the chain brushing against his fingers mixing with the rain.

    <em>Ssh.</em>

    The man seemed to lose interest and began walking away, his hands behind his back.

    But as he passed Victor, he muttered, ¡°When dusk falls, the duke stops dancing.¡±

    <em>Boom!</em>

    In a sh, Victor moved, grabbing the man and mming him against the wall. His forearm pressed against the man¡¯s throat, while a dagger appeared in his other hand, aimed directly at the man¡¯s neck.

    "Who the hell are you? How do you know that code?"

    For the first time, Victor looked at the man closely.

    Dark hair and dark eyes¡ªrare features¡ªand a strikingly handsome face. Despite being pinned against the wall, the man¡¯s expression remained calm, even amused.

    "Hmm, strange. That¡¯s not the code I remember. I must have mistaken you for someone else."

    "No, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re thinking of the right person. Now stop dodging my questions and answer me."

    "Even if you say that, it¡¯s hard to confirm without more details¡­"

    "¡­¡­."

    Victor hesitated.

    ¡°¡­But the shadow continues to dance."

    ¡°The duke heads into the night. Where does he go?¡±

    "Where there is darkness, where there is no moonlight."

    The man¡¯s eyes curved slyly as he grinned.

    "Ah, so it is you after all. I¡¯ve always wanted to hear your voice in person. Consider my wish granted."

    "So answer my question. Who are you? How do you know this code?"

    That phrase was once used by an infamous assassin¡¯s guild.

    Victor had been the guildmaster.

    But after hisrades were betrayed and ughtered, the guild was disbanded, and Victor had hidden himself in Noctar, running a tavern.

    No one alive knew his true identity. The code had been buried along with his fallenrades.

    Yet, here was a stranger reciting it.

    "My name is Karamir, a ve trader. People also call me the ve Reaper. And as for how I know about you, Victor... it¡¯s because I¡¯m a huge fan of yours."

    "A fan? You expect me to believe that?"

    "Haha, it¡¯s the truth. It¡¯s not like I can show you my inner thoughts."

    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find out if you¡¯re telling the truth soon enough."

    Victor moved his hand.

    <em>Prick.</em>

    The dagger pierced Karamir¡¯s neck, drawing a single drop of blood that trickled down the de.

    "Hmm, if you kill me, it¡¯ll be quite inconvenient for you, won¡¯t it?"

    "Why? It¡¯s more of a problem for me to let someone who knows my identity live."

    Karamir smirked.

    And then he spoke softly.

    "If you kill me, who¡¯s going to cure your granddaughter¡¯s illness?"

 Chapter 28

    Victor, the former master of the assassin guild.

    Another name he went by was the "Shadow Duke."

    He created daggers from shadows and ughtered his enemies. The image of his daggers fluttering like feathers as he killed earned him the title, as if the duke himself were performing a graceful dance with his wings spread wide.@@novelbin@@

    Feather-like daggers began to dance in the light of the torches.

    ¡°Aaahhh!¡±

    ¡°Ambush! Grab your weapons and fight back!¡±

    The mercenaries tried to fight back, but they were already too drunk. Unable to react to the daggers flying all around the camp, they fell one after another, overwhelmed by the onught.

    Thud. Thud.

    The mercenaries¡¯ bodies jerked and twisted as they were pierced by the shadow daggers, and blood scattered like petals.

    The scene was so beautiful it could have been mistaken for a performance on a stage, rather than a battlefield.

    In the middle of this chaotic scene, Karamir walked calmly, as if he were in another dimension. He approached the unconscious elf who had copsed from pain.

    [Arpia, the Forever Suffering Elf]

    She would be his second main ve.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be damned. An actual elf,¡± Karamir muttered.

    Victor, who had quickly finished his work, stood beside Karamir. Staying true to his creed of "no witnesses," Victor¡¯s daggers vanished, leaving the mercenaries¡¯ bodies fused with their own shadows.

    ¡°Could you break the prison bars and the shackles as well?¡± Karamir asked.

    ¡°Are you sure about this? If she wakes up and uses her power, I might not be able to handle her on my own,¡± Victor cautioned.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. That won¡¯t happen,¡± Karamir said confidently.

    Victor wasn¡¯t sure how Karamir could be so certain, but he had learned to trust his words. Without hesitation, he swung his dagger.

    sh.

    With a soft slicing sound, the iron bars and the shackles were cut like soft vegetables.

    ¡°Heave-ho,¡± Karamir said, lifting the unconscious Arpia onto his back.

    ¡°What will you do with the elf?¡± Victor asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking a ve trader what he¡¯ll do with a defenseless elf? What a pointless question.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not having second thoughts now, are you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m not in a position to have such thoughts.¡±

    With that, Karamir and Victor casually walked away from the massacre, exchanging idle conversation.

    As they made their way back to the city, Victor nced sideways at Karamir.

    Elves supposedly lived on nothing but dew. Arpia, as slender as she appeared, was still making Karamir sweat as he carried her.

    ¡°You seem to be struggling. Want me to carry her instead?¡± Victor offered.

    ¡°Huff, huff¡­ No, it¡¯s fine. My ve, my responsibility,¡± Karamir replied.

    Victor wasn¡¯t sure if Karamir was being responsible or just stubborn. Either way, it left him with mixed feelings.

    ¡°Is this really an elf?¡± one of the children asked.

    ¡°What do you mean, <em>this</em>? You should say, <em>this person</em>!¡±

    What is this...?

    Arpiay in the darkness, deep in thought.

    The high-pitched voice that knew no restraint was the kind typical of children, the kind you could hear anywhere. Her head was already spinning, and the noisy sounds battering her eardrums made it worse.

    But why was she hearing the voices of children?

    Arpia searched her memory.

    She¡¯d woken up after drinking and had been kidnapped by humans and locked in a cage. When the pain overwhelmed her, she¡¯d asked for some alcohol but was coldly refused.

    After that, her consciousness had slowly faded, and just before losing it entirely, something had happened¡­

    But she couldn¡¯t remember.

    In the end, there was nothing useful in her memory. Deciding it was better to y unconscious for now and gather more information, Arpia stayed still.

    ¡°I-I just saw her ears twitch,¡± one child whispered.

    ¡°Her ears are so long. Are they real? Can I touch them?¡± another asked.

    No, you may not.

    Elves are very sensitive about their ears. Touching them without permission is a grave offense, children of the human race.

    ¡°No, Karamir oppa said we shouldn¡¯t touch her,¡± a third child reminded them.

    Karamir oppa. Whoever that is, thank you.

    Arpia wanted to continue pretending to be asleep, but she knew there were limits to what she could learn just by listening. She couldn¡¯t stay like this forever.

    She cracked her eyes open slightly, only to find four children staring right at her.

    ¡°She opened her eyes!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s awake!¡±

    Arpia cursed herself for being too close to the children, her small movement having given her away. She forced a gentle smile.

    ¡°Haha¡­ hello?¡± she greeted.

    ¡°Hello!¡± the children chorused.

    ¡°So polite. But you¡¯re standing a little too close. Could you back up a bit?¡± she asked.

    The children obediently moved back.

    Children who listen well are adorable, no matter the race, Arpia thought. She slowly sat up and looked around.

    The bed she was lying on was white, and there was another identical bed next to it. There was also a cab that seemed to be for storage.

    To humans, this would be a very ordinary interior, but to Arpia, an elf, it feltpletely foreign.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± she asked.

    ¡°This is our house!¡± one of the children replied.

    ¡°Your house? Not a prison?¡±

    ¡°A prison? Are you a criminal?¡± one of the children asked, eyes wide.

    ¡°Well, no¡­¡±

    What exactly had happened to her?

    Come to think of it, the shackles that had been on her body were gone. But Arpia didn¡¯t feel relieved at all.

    ¡°What?¡± she gasped.

    The shackles were no longer on her body¡­ but they were still on her soul.

    Arpia¡¯s face paled with shock.

    ¡®Why¡­ why me?¡¯

    A soul contract.

    For elves, this carried a much deeper meaning.

    Elves, who love only one person for their entire lives, inscribe a thousand-year vow under the World Tree with their partner to seal their love.

    If the vow is broken, it bes a curse that takes root in their soul, condemning them to a life of torment.

    But Arpia¡¯s soul was now bound by a shackle. It was already stained. This meant she could never share love with anyone ever again.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Arpia felt an indescribable emotion well up inside her. Being captured as a ve was one thing, but knowing that her soul was tainted was an enormous shock.

    ¡°Are you okay, unnie? You don¡¯t look good,¡± one of the children asked, peering into her face.

    Forcing a smile, Arpia reassured them, ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. But are you all ves too?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Me neither.¡±

    Not only had these humans kidnapped her, they had enved these young children as well. Arpia clenched her teeth in anger.

    ¡°Where is your master?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Karamir oppa? He¡¯s waiting upstairs.¡±

    Karamir oppa. So that¡¯s the man¡¯s name.

    Arpia swung her legs off the bed, determined to see the face of the man who had stained her soul.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    The moment she stood up, dizziness hit her, and she staggered. As she regained herposure, the pain quickly followed, cold sweat pouring down her face.

    ¡°Unnie, are you sure you¡¯re okay? You don¡¯t look well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    After calming the concerned children, Arpia walked out of the room and made her way upstairs.

    There, in the tavern, two men were sitting and chatting.

    One was an old man with white hair and a beard. The other was a handsome man with jet-ck hair, the exact opposite.

    Thanks to the soul shackles, Arpia instinctively knew that the ck-haired man was the one who had bound her, the Karamir oppa the children spoke of.

    And, whether she wanted to admit it or not, by elven standards, this man was now her life partner.

    ¡®¡­I guess he is good-looking.¡¯

    Even among elves, he wouldn¡¯t pale inparison to the men. Not that this made her feel any more fondness toward him.

    As soon as Arpia appeared, Karamir greeted her with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. I was starting to worry you might never wake up.¡±

    Arpia didn¡¯t respond immediately, instead staring intently at Karamir.

    What kind of person is he? What is his personality like?

    ¡®On the surface, he doesn¡¯t seem like a bad person...¡¯

    But if he were truly good, he wouldn¡¯t have enved those adorable children. He wouldn¡¯t have had mercenaries kidnap her.

    As Arpia calmly analyzed the situation, she quickly reached her conclusion.

    ¡°Let me go.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Let me go.¡±

    Straightforward, direct confrontation. That was Arpia¡¯s choice.

    ¡°Not only did you kidnap me and make me your ve, but you also scarred my soul¡­ And on top of that, you¡¯ve enved those poor children. Don¡¯t you feel any guilt?¡±

    ¡°Haha, guilt? I always take pride in my actions,¡± Karamir replied with augh.

    ¡°This¡­ is something you¡¯re proud of?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    The sight of Karamir grinning as if nothing was wrong made Arpia¡¯s blood boil.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    She let out a small groan.

    The malicious forces feeding off her emotions were having a field day. Arpia clutched her chest in frustration, pounding it lightly with her hand.

    ¡°Are you alright? Is something wrong?¡± Karamir asked.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, if you say so.¡±

    Karamir took a sip of his drink.

    ¡°Instead of just standing there awkwardly, why don¡¯t you join me for a drink?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The word pierced Arpia¡¯s long ears like a bolt of lightning.

    ¡®A drink?¡¯

    Her eyes gleamed.

    ¡®Does a master usually share drinks with their ve?¡¯ she wondered, but that wasn¡¯t the issue.

    If she could just get some alcohol, she could suppress the thorns of pain wing at her insides. It wasn¡¯t because she wanted to drink human alcohol, of course.

    ¡°Ahem, there¡¯s nothing quite like a drink to ease the tension when talking to someone unfamiliar,¡± Arpia said, clearing her throat and rationalizing her decision as she sat down next to Karamir. Karamir poured a clear, pale blue liquid into a ss and slid it toward her.

    It was a type of alcohol Arpia had never seen before.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Lunabloom. A drink made from the petals of the moonflower. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    Arpia hesitated at first, but seeing Karamir drink it himself, her wariness eased. She sniffed the liquid before taking a small sip.

    The first taste was soft and delicate. The floral aroma lingered on her tongue, and as the drink went down her throat, it was as if she could feel the coolness of a moonlit night.

    The calm of a quiet moonlit night washed over her.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    ¡°How do you like it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ really good. I didn¡¯t know alcohol could taste like this.¡±

    With just one sip, the tension in Arpia¡¯s body melted away.

    The strong alcohol spread through her body, soothing the chaotic forces within her. As they became intoxicated, the malicious spirits quieted down, and the pain lessened.

    ¡°Good drinks transcend race,¡± Karamir said with a smile.

    ¡°Exactly! You really get it, don¡¯t you?¡± Arpia eximed, jumping to her feet in excitement.

    In that moment, silence fell over the room.

    Realizing that everyone was staring at her with wide eyes¡ªVictor, the children peeking their heads upstairs¡ªArpia awkwardly sat back down.

    Karamir, however, merely smiled like a fisherman who had just reeled in his catch.

    ¡°As they say, each drink strips away anotheryer of the veil,¡± he said, grinning.

    Blushing, Arpia quickly took another drink.

    ¡°So, you asked me to let you go?¡± Karamir asked.

    ¡°Yes. Are you going to do it?¡± she replied, her voice steadier now.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯d like to, but if I let you go, I¡¯d be taking quite a loss¡­ Oh, wait,¡± Karamir said, as if something had just urred to him.

    ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s make a bet.¡±

    ¡°A bet?¡±

    ¡°Whoever can hold their liquor better. If you win, I¡¯ll set you free. What do you think? Sounds like a fair deal, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 29

    ¡°If I win, you¡¯ll let me go?¡±

    Surely, Arpia thought, she must have misheard.

    Despite clearly hearing Karamir¡¯s proposal, she still found it hard to believe and asked again.

    But Karamir¡¯s response remained unchanged.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    ¡°You expect me to believe that?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this an opportunity for you?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true¡­¡±

    It was something she had wished for, but now that she was hearing it, Arpia was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected to gain her freedom just by winning a drinking contest.

    But she couldn¡¯t just ept the offer without caution. Even an elf unfamiliar with human society knew better than that.

    ¡°And if I lose? What will you wager?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t wager anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Karamir¡¯s eyes curved into an elegant arc.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a bet if I already knew the oue¡ªit would be a scam.¡±

    The way he spoke, as if his victory was already certain, provoked Arpia. Her eyebrows twitched in irritation, and though Karamir smiled, no one would have thought it was genuine.

    It was as if the temperature in the room had dropped, as if an ice spirit had suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s do it. I didn¡¯t think freedom woulde this easily~¡±

    Arpia, who had been forced into drinking by circumstance, now prided herself on being a connoisseur. When it came to drinking, she was confident she could oust anyone.

    Especially with Karamir¡¯s taunt. Backing down now would bring shame upon not just herself but her entire elven race.

    This was no longer just a contest between herself and Karamir.

    It was a contest between elves and humans.

    ¡°So how will we do this? Take turns drinking a ss each?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it that way. But before we begin, allow me to take a quick trip to the restroom.¡±

    ¡°Do as you please.¡±

    Karamir excused himself and returned shortly after, taking his seat once more.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the role of referee to the master. When one of us can no longer continue, please call it.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Victor agreed.

    Karamir filled both of their sses to the brim.

    ¡°Shall we start with a light toast?¡±

    ¡°If you insist.¡±

    The two exchanged forced smiles as they clinked their sses.

    <em>Clink.</em>

    The clear sound of ss meeting ss echoed through the room.

    After downing their first drinks in one go, Karamir and Arpia began exchanging questions along with each new ss.

    ¡°Come to think of it, we haven¡¯t introduced ourselves. I¡¯m Arpia Liliand,¡± she said.

    ¡°A yful flower, perhaps. A beautiful name.¡±

    ¡°Spare me the sweet talk. You said your name was Karamir? What exactly do you do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a ve trader. I also bear the unfortunate nickname ¡®ve Reaper.¡¯¡±

    ¡°ve Reaper? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a title I earned because I¡¯m said to kill ves. A rather unfortunate misunderstanding, considering I treat my ves better than anyone else.¡±

    Arpia, unfamiliar with human society, couldn¡¯t quite grasp the full meaning of his words, but she could tell something was off.

    And hearing the word ¡°Reaper¡±¡­ Arpia asked again, her voice filled with unease.

    ¡°Have you enved other elves before?¡±

    ¡°Of course. While elves can be expensive to maintain at first, once they¡¯re properly trained, they¡¯re highly valuable. Some elves can even make potions, and just one of them can earn a fortune.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    So it¡¯s true, then.

    Arpia could faintly sense the energy of the forest from Karamir, and it wasn¡¯t weak by any means. Even if he had spent time in the woods, it wouldn¡¯t exin the level of that energy.

    It had to be connected to <em>The World Tree</em>.

    The first tree of the world, the spiritual foundation of all elves. Karamir¡¯s exposure to other elves must have left their aura imprinted on him.

    There was no other way Karamir could carry the energy of the World Tree on his body.

    ¡°What happened to all those elves?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I returned them to the embrace of nature,¡± Karamir replied.

    Arpia repeated his words in her mind.

    To an elf, ¡°the embrace of nature¡± meant returning to their homnd, the great forest. Given how knowledgeable Karamir seemed to be about elven culture, it could have been what he meant.

    But Karamir was the ve Reaper. And if <em>he</em> was talking about the embrace of nature¡­

    Arpia stopped herself from thinking further. The weight in her chest was too much to bear. All she could focus on was winning this contest.

    One drink. Then another.

    The cups were filled and emptied, again and again, like an endless M?bius strip. Before long, nine empty bottlesy scattered around.

    Each bottle of alcohol cost dozens of gold coins, and as the pile of empty bottles grew, Victor¡¯s expression became one of joy.

    Usually, Karamir would drink for free by using Emily as an excuse, but tonight, for some reason, he had offered to pay.

    Whoever won didn¡¯t matter to Victor. As long as they kept drinking, it was a win for him.

    On the other hand, Arpia¡¯s pale face had turned a deep shade of red, and inside, her spirit was beginning to cken with frustration.

    Elves generally had excellent resistance to alcohol. Arpia, being among the stronger of her kin, had every reason to feel confident. But even she was beginning to get drunk.

    While the alcohol flowing through her body had dulled her pain, the prospect of freedom seemed to be drifting further and further away. Karamir, meanwhile, showed no signs of fatigue, hisplexion unchanged from the start of the contest.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really good at this,¡± Arpia slurred.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m good, just that I enjoy it in moderation. But Arpia, you don¡¯t look so well. Perhaps you should give up?¡±

    ¡°G-give up? No way! I¡¯m perfectly fine!¡± Arpia dered boldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine. I¡¯m perfectly fine¡­¡±

    The contest finally came to an end when they opened the eleventh bottle.

    Arpia, who had been showing signs of struggle for a while, swayed unsteadily before finally copsing onto the table with a <em>thud</em>, her forehead mming against the wood.

    She didn¡¯t get back up.

    With that one move, the bnce of the contest tipped, and the scales of victory shattered.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve won,¡± Victor remarked.

    ¡°Indeed, it seems that way,¡± Karamir sighed, slumping into his chair like a limp snail. As he gazed at Arpia¡¯s unconscious figure, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of exhaustion.

    ¡®Is this really an elf? She drinks like an elephant.¡¯

    An elephant with long ears instead of a trunk.@@novelbin@@

    In any case¡­

    The problem wasn¡¯t that he was drunk, but that he was so full he could barely keep drinking. He had expected her to be a heavy drinker, but not to this extent.

    One was like a squirrel eating fried slime. The other, an elephant guzzling alcohol.

    They were truly unique ves. But then again, with vampires who drank milk instead of blood, it wasn¡¯t all that surprising.

    ¡®How much did all this cost?¡¯

    Karamir nced at the empty bottles scattered around him.

    All of that was his own alcohol, paid for with his own money.

    Arpia was still wary of him, and raising her favorability was key to controlling her. Alcohol was an effective way to do that. But if she drank for free, it wouldn¡¯t feel like Karamir had given it to her, but rather Victor.

    So, he had no choice but to buy the drinks himself.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the drinker, Karamir. Have you always been this good?¡± Victor asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a basic skill for a ve trader.¡±

    That was a lie.

    In truth, Karamir was a terrible drinker. Even in his original life, he had never been able to hold his liquor. The same was true for Karamir. So how had he beaten this elephant of a drinker?

    <em>Ding.</em>

    The system¡¯s notification chimed.

    [The effect of the Elixir of Invulnerability has worn off.]

    What else could it have been? Of course, it was an item.

    A ridiculously overpowered item that granted immunity to poison and all debuffs. Its duration was only one hour, with a cooldown of an entire week, and it cost 5,000 points.

    He had used it just for a drinking contest.

    Thanks to the elixir, he had barely felt the effects of the alcohol. To him, it had been no more than drinking a pleasant beverage. If Arpia had been able to keep drinking for just a little longer, he would have been the one copsing onto the table.

    A benevolent master who gave his ve a chance to escape. And he even raised her favorability, if only slightly. At least the alcohol had numbed her pain.

    It all worked out in the end.

    ¡°Come on, you silly elephant. You¡¯ll hurt your neck if you sleep like that,¡± Karamir said, standing up and slinging Arpia¡¯s unconscious body over his back.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m not silly¡­ I¡¯m really pretty¡­¡± she mumbled in her sleep.

    ¡°Sure, you¡¯re a pretty little elephant.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ pretty¡­¡±

    Carrying the mumbling Arpia on his back, Karamir turned to Victor.

    ¡°Thank you for your help tonight, master.¡±

    ¡°Haha, help? What help? This is the kind of help I¡¯d wee any day. I think I made more money tonight than I do from most contracts! I can finally buy Emily some nice clothes.¡±

    As Victor beamed at the bag of gold coins, Karamir carried Arpia back to her room and gentlyid her on the bed.

    The smell of alcohol mixed with the scent of the forest as she exhaled in her sleep. Her fair face, now flushed red, looked annoyingly beautiful, as one might expect from an elf.

    Watching her sleep, looking far more at peace than before, Karamir found himself staring.

    [Arpia, the Forever Suffering Elf]

    In truth, their first encounter hadn¡¯t been in the mercenary camp.

    There was no such scenario where Karamir rescued her.

    In the original storyline, Arpia would have been captured by the mercenaries and sold to Loperemang, the head of the Desert Rose caravan and a collector of rare items.

    At first, Loperemang would treat her with great care, but once he discovered her significant w, his attitude would change drastically.

    Arpia would endure all kinds of unbearable torment at Loperemang¡¯s hands, unable to drown her pain in alcohol. Eventually, she would be sold at the ve market for a pittance, and that¡¯s where Karamir would have met her for the first time.

    That was the original story.

    A main character of a nerdy game,pletely ruined by some creep, subjected to terrible humiliation.

    ¡®Do you think the unicorn fanbase would stand for that? They¡¯d be spitting blood.¡¯

    Of course, themunity had exploded, and the outrage from yers had forced the game developers to revise the story.

    ¡®Ta-da! Turns out Loperemang is impotent, and instead of sexual abuse, he gets his kicks from physical violence. So while Arpia suffers from abuse, she¡¯s never sexually vited!¡¯

    That¡¯s how they had ¡°fixed¡± it.

    So, if the yer waited a bit, they could buy Arpia for cheap, nurse her back to health, and quickly raise her favorability.

    Since Karamir knew the story inside and out, he could have easily followed the usual route to free her. He could have done that, but¡­

    Wait for her to be broken? ¡®No way.¡¯

    Twisting the story would make things more difficult. It would make the future harder to predict.

    But who was Karamir, after all? He wasn¡¯t some casual ve trader¡ªhe was a lover of ves.

    If there was hardship to endure, it was his burden to bear. He couldn¡¯t stand the thought of watching them suffer.

    Karamir brushed aside Arpia¡¯s sweat-dampened golden bangs.

    ¡°Just wait a little longer. I¡¯ll make sure your body no longer suffers, and I¡¯ll return you to the embrace of nature.¡±

 Chapter 30

    ¡°What do you mean, the elf is gone? What are you talking about?¡±

    In the city of Noktar...

    Each city had tradingpanies that controlled itsmerce, and in Noktar, the Desert Rose Trading Company held the most influence.

    From inside the Desert Rose headquarters, a voice full of shock and frustration echoed beyond the building.

    Ropermang, who had been eagerly awaiting the arrival of the elf, had received nothing but terrible news instead.

    His secretary gave the report.

    ¡°A report from an adventurer says that they found the bodies of the mercenaries on the road to the forest.¡±

    ¡°W-what? All the mercenaries were killed? Was it a monster attack?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. The bodies all had small stab wounds, and the prison bars where the elf was kept were cleanly cut. It appears to have been the work of trained assassins.¡±

    ¡°Assassins¡­!¡±

    Ropermang could hardly believe it.

    His entire mercenary band wiped out, the elf stolen¡ªhe had no idea who would daremit such an atrocity.

    Was it other elves? Or enemies of the tradingpany?

    He couldn¡¯t say for certain.

    When you¡¯re involved in a lucrative business, enemies tend to umte, along with a small bonus of grudges.

    With no witnesses, tracking them down was impossible.

    ¡°My prized ve¡­ my collection¡­¡±

    Ropermang copsed into his chair in despair. The chair creaked under his weight, groaning as if it shared in his pain.

    How much money had he spent on capturing the elf? Recruiting mercenaries and providing their amodations alone had cost him over 200 gold. All that money was now gone.

    And he had already bragged to everyone about capturing an elf. He had even made promises to nobles, showing off his uing prize. What was he supposed to tell them now?

    Sitting there like he had lost the entire world, Ropermang suddenly jolted up.

    ¡°W-wait, is there any chance that another elf hase to the city?¡±

    ¡°Would an elf evere to a filthy city like this? If one did, rumors would have spread long ago.¡±

    ¡°Well, you never know! Maybe that elf came here for some reason. L-look into it for me.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The secretary answered promptly, though he sighed inwardly.

    What are the chances of an elf being in this city?

    He could just take his time,e backter, and say he found nothing.

    Early morning.

    The Duke of Night¡¯s tavern didn¡¯t open until sunset, so during the day, it was a ce for peace and quiet.

    In the mornings, when the tavern wasn¡¯t open for business, Victor would brew coffee and make breakfast for everyone.

    Of course, it was free of charge. Considering how much I spent on drinksst night, a free breakfast was the least I deserved.

    I was enjoying a leisurely brunch with a cup of coffee when the kids, who had endless energy, finished their meals in a sh. They were already dressed and ready to go out for the day.

    They were so full of energy that the sound of their eager feet stomping on the floor echoed like the engine of a tractor.

    ¡°We¡¯re heading out now!¡± they announced.

    ¡°Be careful. This is a dangerous town. Oh, and if you find any girls who want to be ves, feel free to bring them along,¡± I said with a grin.

    ¡°Who would want that? Even if we found someone, we wouldn¡¯t bring them!¡± one of the girls shot back.

    ¡°If she¡¯s cute, I¡¯ll buy Matthew that sword he¡¯s been wanting,¡± I teased.

    ¡°There might be one!¡± Matthew piped up.

    With that, Matthew and the girls left the tavern. He was already on his way to bing the protagonist of his own harem. That kid owes me big time.

    Once the children were gone, the tavern returned to a peaceful quiet. Morning coffee in a cozy atmosphere¡ªthis was the life.

    ¡°How long are you nning to stay here?¡± Victor asked, polishing a ss.

    ¡°Master, are you trying to kick me out after all I¡¯ve done for you?¡±

    ¡°No, no, of course not. You saved Emily¡¯s life. I just thought you didn¡¯t seem like the type to stay in one ce for long without a purpose.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be staying for a while.¡±

    Noktar was where I nned to start freeing Arpia. Although I had twisted the story a bit from the original, the major events wouldn¡¯t change overnight.

    I had to stay until then.

    Just as I was about to take another sip of coffee, the air in the tavern was suddenly filled with the scent of the forest. The aroma was so strong that it almost made me feel like I was standing in the middle of the woods.

    <em>Tap, tap, tap.</em>@@novelbin@@

    Footsteps came rapidly up the stairs. Victor and I both turned to see Arpia emerging from the staircase, her head appearing first.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Our eyes met, and Arpia¡¯s green eyes widened in surprise. I smiled warmly at her.

    ¡°Good morning, Arpia. Did you sleep well? I was worried when you passed outst night from drinking.¡±

    ¡°D-don¡¯t make meugh! How are you still so fine after drinking so much? You cheated, didn¡¯t you? No one could drink that much and still be fine!¡±

    She had a point.

    If I hadn¡¯t used my trick, I¡¯d have been foaming at the mouth and passed out by now.

    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? It¡¯s not a bet if the oue is obvious. I did warn you, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    So what?

    I warned you. You¡¯re the one who chose to dive in.

    ¡°Arpia, you really should reflect on your actions. You¡¯re lucky it was me. If it had been someone else, you¡¯d be in big trouble. I didn¡¯t wager anything, and I still won. Aren¡¯t I such a kind master?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­!¡±

    Arpia¡¯s face flushed with anger as I sipped my coffee, savoring her reaction.

    ¡°I-I refuse to ept this!¡±

    Suddenly, she bolted for the door, clearly intending to escape.

    ¡®Oh no, you don¡¯t.¡¯

    If she ran off now, she¡¯d draw attention. I couldn¡¯t afford to let people realize I was the one who had stolen Ropermang¡¯s elf.

    I pulled on the soul shackles.

    <em>Clink.</em>

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Arpia froze in ce, her body seizing up. She gritted her teeth and struggled, but it was no use.

    You¡¯re not Mirabel¡ªyou¡¯re not getting away that easily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste energy this early in the morning. Come, have some breakfast.¡±

    After a few more futile attempts, Arpia finally realized she couldn¡¯t escape. With a defeated sigh, she trudged over and sat next to me. Her lifeless gaze fell to the table.

    Victor ced a te in front of her¡ªa simple breakfast of bread and a soft-fried egg. Despite her gloomy expression, Arpia still managed toin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t eat eggs¡­¡±

    ¡°Elvendy, I¡¯m sixty years old this year. Shouldn¡¯t you be a bit more respectful?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m older than you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Karamir, your ve is speaking rudely. Don¡¯t you think you should teach her a lesson?¡±

    ¡°I wee ves with strong personalities.¡±

    Victor gave me a betrayed look.

    What? I¡¯m always on my ves¡¯ side.

    ¡°Can you remove the egg? More vegetables, please.¡±

    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±

    With a sigh, Victor went to prepare a new meal for Arpia, who had already begun munching on the bread.

    I rested my chin on my hand and watched her eat in silence. She didn¡¯t bother to look at me, focusing entirely on her food.

    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± she asked, still chewing.

    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. Even when eating, you look like a work of art.¡±

    ¡°Spare me your ttery.¡±

    ¡°No, I mean it. Andst night, you admitted it yourself¡ªyou said you were really pretty.¡±

    At that, Arpia whipped her head around, her braid flying like a whip.

    ¡°I-I said that?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You even cupped your hands under your chin and tried to act cute.¡±

    It was half a lie, but she had no way of knowing that. Just one more push would make it perfect.

    ¡°You also said, ¡®I¡¯m so happy to be your ve, master,¡¯ and clung to me. Don¡¯t tell me I was the only one who was being sincere?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember that! I would never say such a thing! See, I knew you were lying!¡±

    ¡°Such a shame.¡±

    Well, that didn¡¯t work.

    But no worries, I could always raise her favorability gradually.

    ¡°Could you pass me some water?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You have hands, don¡¯t you? Get it yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Wow. For a second, it felt like the world was crumbling.

    No matter how you look at it, telling your master to get their own water is pretty bold. I let out a deep, heavy sigh.

    ¡°Ah, Mirabel would always happily fetch me water when I asked.¡±

    ¡°Mirabel? Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s someone special. The cutest little witch in the world, who¡¯d make ice when it was hot, water when I was thirsty, and hold me close when it was cold.¡±

    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you ask her to do it then? Where is she?¡±

    ¡°I sent her back to her mother. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s living happily up there, in a better ce.¡±

    Arpia¡¯s gaze turned icy, but I didn¡¯t care. What mattered more was my thirst.

    ¡°Oh, how I miss Mirabel¡­ She would¡¯ve brought me water¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you acting like this?¡±

    ¡°Waaater. Waaaateeeer.¡±

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll get you water! Just stop whining!¡±

    Unable to resist my exaggerated sulking, Arpia filled a cup and handed it to me.

    ¡°Here. Happy now?¡±

    ¡°This is so in. Don¡¯t you have any magical water? I¡¯ve heard that water summoned by spirits is supposed to be incredibly refreshing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. Do you think water spirits are just living wells? And¡­ even if I wanted to, I couldn¡¯t summon one. I can¡¯t use spirits,¡± she muttered, her voice filled with uncertainty.

    For an elf, being able to handle a bow andmune with spirits was as basic as breathing.

    But Arpia couldn¡¯t do either. It wasn¡¯t that shecked spirits tomune with.

    ¡®The problem is that they¡¯re too deeply intertwined with her.¡¯

    Normally, a spirit would choose an elf it liked and bestow its powers upon them. But Arpia was different.

    From birth, spirits had entered her body, bing a part of her physical being.

    These spirits shed with one another inside her, and Arpia had to bear all the pain that resulted.

    Drinking alcohol made the spirits drunk as well, dulling the pain. That¡¯s why Arpia had be an alcoholic, spending most of her days in a state of intoxication.

    She couldn¡¯t handle spirits. She couldn¡¯t handle a bow. A useless elf.

    She was ostracized, friendless, and banished to the outskirts of the great forest. All she did was spend her days drunk and stumbling around.

    Truly, a character with a tragic backstory.

    Not a beautiful, capable older sister but a shut-in loser next door. That¡¯s Arpia.

    Still, hearing all this gave me a good idea of what needed to be fixed.

    ¡°Are you finished eating? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s somewhere we need to be.¡±

    It¡¯s time to turn this useless elf into someone who can function.

 Chapter 31

    Before stepping out of the shop, Victor dressed Arpia in a special anti-detection robe he had used during his days as an assassin.

    Elves, by their very nature, attract attention wherever they go¡ªboth due to their aura and their appearance. Of course, elves aren¡¯t mythical creatures, impossible to see. Some elves leave their forests, and others even live in human cities.

    For instance, the previous owner of <em>The Heavenly Oath</em>, Inaxiana, a high elf, and his father had done the same.

    However, now wasn¡¯t the best time for Arpia to be noticed.

    I had already warned the kids strictly¡ªno telling anyone. And I promised to buy them whatever they wanted if they listened well.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡± the shopkeeper asked.

    ¡°We came to look at weapons,¡± I replied.

    I had brought Arpia to a weapon shop.

    Elf. Weapon.

    Only one thing came to mind.

    ¡®Elves and bows¡ªit¡¯s a ssic.¡¯

    It¡¯s a fundamental rule in this kind of story.

    Arpia¡¯s development could go in two directions.

    One: She bes a spirit mage. Two: She bes an archer.

    Both paths fit the widely epted traits of elves.

    The spirit mage route has more potential. If raised well, she could adapt her abilities to various elements in battle.

    But let¡¯s be honest¡ªnothing beats the romantic notion of an elf archer. Swiftly climbing trees, moving through the forest like it¡¯s their home, and shooting arrows.

    ¡®It¡¯s ridiculously cool.¡¯

    More importantly, archery requires a calm and focused mind¡ªexactly what Arpia needs to settle her restless spirit.

    Of course, there are cases where people pick up archery to calm themselves but end up bing loud,petitive archers instead. Let¡¯s just hope that doesn¡¯t happen to Arpia.

    ¡°Have you ever shot a bow before?¡± I asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s species discrimination. Just because I¡¯m an elf, you think I¡¯m naturally good at archery¡­.¡±

    ¡°So you can¡¯t shoot. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you can.¡±

    Right now, Arpia was bound to me by the soul shackles. Since Mirabel had quickly picked up magic, I was confident that Arpia would also experience some improvement.

    Besides, the soul shackles had grown stronger, so the effect should be even greater.

    ¡°Go ahead and take a look around. Consider it a gift tomemorate bing my ve,¡± I added.

    Arpia shot me a sharp re, her eyes clearly saying, <em>What kind of celebration is that?</em>

    However, she soon realized it was pointless to argue and let out a sigh. She started browsing the bows, but her expression remained indifferent.

    ¡°They¡¯re all terrible,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°Well, of course,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°How good could the bows in a human shop look to an elf? But we¡¯ll have to make do for now. We can¡¯t immediately acquire something as legendary as <em>The Heavenly Oath.</em>¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll start small. Once your skills improve, I¡¯ll get you something better.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Arpia, clearly dissatisfied, continued inspecting the bows until she reached for a crossbow.

    ¡°How about an easy-to-use cross¡ª¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Nooo!!¡±

    ¡°What the¡ª! Why are you screaming?!¡± Arpia jumped back, startled, clutching her chest.

    But this was crossing the line.

    This was worse than Mirabel asking for a maid outfit.

    ¡°Elves do not use crossbows!¡± I dered.

    ¡°There are elves who use crossbows!¡± she retorted.

    ¡°There are not!¡±

    ¡°I <em>am</em> an elf, and I say there are! Do you think you know more about elves than I do?¡±

    ¡°Well, no, but still¡ªthere are <em>no</em> elves who use crossbows!¡±

    Elves using crossbows? That¡¯s an abomination! Don¡¯t ruin my fantasy!

    In the end, we bought a shortbow.

    Along with 30 arrows as a bonus.

    Considering elves are often running through dense forests, a shortbow is more practical. It¡¯s a standard choice.

    Once Arpia held the bow in her hands and slung the quiver at her waist, her entire demeanor changed. She looked like a seasoned elf archer. I pped enthusiastically beside her, ying it up.

    ¡°You know I¡¯m terrible with bows¡­¡± Arpia muttered, her lips pouting as she plucked the bowstring. Her expression betrayed a clear reluctance.

    I leaned in, peeking up at her face beneath the hood of her robe.

    ¡°Why pout like that? Want a kiss? Should I give you one?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable¡­ Never mind. What¡¯s the point of talking to you?¡±

    Naturally, Arpia had shot a bow before. Like most elves, she¡¯d been introduced to it when she was young, around eight years old in human terms.

    The results? Well, they were pretty much what you¡¯d expect, given her current state.

    She¡¯dpletely failed.

    Those spirits of hers were to me.

    Archery requires intense concentration, but Arpia¡¯s spirits were troublemakers, restless and constantly distracting her. She couldn¡¯t hit anything.

    Naturally, her arrows went wildly off course, and she¡¯d even managed to put a hole in an elder¡¯s backside.

    After that, she wasn¡¯t allowed near a bow again.

    I could already see the future¡ªI''d be disappointed in her archery, and she¡¯d be mocked again.

    Just like they had mocked her.

    After leaving Noktar, the two of us found a spot in a nearby forest, the opposite direction of the great forest.

    Arpia took a deep breath. The fresh, crisp air filled her lungs, and the familiar scent of the woods helped ease her anxiety.

    ¡°Today, we¡¯ll just practice shooting the bow. Don¡¯t worry about hitting the target¡ªjust focus on shooting the arrow. Hmm, but we should have a target, right? Let¡¯s use that tree,¡± I suggested.

    ¡®It¡¯s not as easy as you make it sound,¡¯ she thought, frowning.

    It may seem simple, but archery requires a lot of effort. She had her reservations, but there was no point in resisting. She was a ve now, after all. Silently swallowing herints, she pulled out an arrow.

    With slightly awkward movements, she ced the arrow on the bowstring. Her motions were a bit clumsy, but her elven instincts ensured she maintained a basic form.

    Slowly, she drew the bow. Her arms trembled, either from ack of strength or perhaps from the weight of her past failures.

    Hastily, and without steadying herself, she released the bowstring.

    <em>Thwip.</em>

    The arrow barely moved, falling pathetically to the ground in front of her.

    Arpia¡¯s cheeks flushed bright red. She quickly crouched down, face hidden, and picked up the arrow, mumbling in embarrassment.

    ¡°S-see? I told you I¡¯m bad at this. Why do you keep insisting on making me shoot¡­¡±

    Sometimes, things just don¡¯t work out.

    Was he some kind of demon who fed on other people¡¯s humiliation?

    The silence dragged on.

    Say something. Laugh at me if you want. Make a joke, tease me again.

    Why¡­ aren¡¯t you saying anything?

    Arpia nced over at me, stealing a look at my expression.

    And, just as she thought, I was smiling.

    But it wasn¡¯t the mocking, sneering smile she had expected. It was something else¡ªlike a soft, affectionate smile, the kind someone might wear when looking at a portrait of a loved one.

    And then, out of nowhere, I said:

    ¡°It suits you well.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°You really are an elf. Just holding a bow makes you look¡­ striking.¡±

    Arpia blinked in surprise. Thest thing she expected to hear was apliment.

    She quickly scowled.

    ¡°That¡¯s a bad habit of yours, you know. Spouting nonsense. What do you mean I look striking? The arrow barely went anywhere. I could throw it farther than that.¡±

    Her words were sharp, like a hedgehog curling up and extending its spikes in self-defense.

    But I didn¡¯t mind. I skillfully dodged her barbs and pressed on.

    ¡°That¡¯s just because you¡¯re inexperienced. I¡¯d probably shoot just as poorly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different for you. You¡¯re human, but I¡¯m an elf.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Archery is like second nature to elves. It¡¯s something we learn before we can even walk. The expectations are on a whole other level.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t important, why had they mocked her so harshly? That had been the worst ridicule she¡¯d ever faced.

    ¡°That¡¯s species discrimination. Just because you¡¯re an elf doesn¡¯t mean you have to be good at archery,¡± I pointed out, throwing her own words back at her.

    I continued, the words flowing smoothly.

    ¡°This is the first step toward a bright future¡ªa remarkable beginning. Isn¡¯t it wonderful? And how fortunate am I to witness the early stages of someone who will one day be a master archer?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t argue with me. It was as if I had the ability to make even the most mundane things sound grand. Not even a jeweler packaging a ring for a lover would take as much care with their words as I did.

    How could he paint such a picture with his words? Arpia found herself growing curious.

    ¡°What makes you so sure of that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°A master trusting their ve is as natural as the flow of time itself. Do I really need any other reason?¡±

    His response came without the slightest hesitation.

    Her fellow elves had always said she wasn¡¯t worth anything. They¡¯d called her a half-baked elf, incapable of doing anything right.

    She had evene to believe it herself, a habit formed after hearing it for so long.

    But this man, someone she had only known for a few days, looked at her with nothing but faith.

    His eyes gleamed with sincerity, and there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of deceit in his innocent smile.

    Caught off guard by his genuine gaze, Arpia quickly looked away, her cheeks slightly flushed.

    ¡°Y-you really need to stop doing that¡­¡±

    Unable to find fault with his words, she muttered to herself, low enough that he couldn¡¯t hear her.

    She remained seated, absentmindedly ying with a de of grass, her eyes distant as if lost in thought.

    Finally, she sighed and stood up, briefly ncing at the target before slowly notching another arrow.

    This time, she drew the bowstring back with more focus, her green eyes locked on the target.

    ¡°Inhale¡­ exhale¡­¡±

    Her breathing flowed smoothly, like a gentle breeze through the trees.

    <em>Twang!</em>

    The bowstring snapped back once again.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    She missed.

    The arrow didn¡¯t travel far before falling to the ground.

    Just because her mindset had changed didn¡¯t mean there would be a drastic improvement. Archery wasn¡¯t that easy.

    But Arpia didn¡¯t blush in embarrassment this time. Nor did she rush to retrieve the arrow.

    ¡®Again.¡¯

    She silently notched another arrow.

 Chapter 32

    Arpia continued her archery practice until the sky turned a deep shade of orange, indicating that the sun was setting.

    To sum it up, despite hours of practice, her arrows never even came close to hitting the target.

    They either refused to fly, dropped to the ground after barely leaving the bow, or shot straight into the sky as if they had a will of their own. It was clear that even though Arpia was an elf and technically my ve, turning her into a master archer in half a day was an unrealistic expectation.

    However, despite the terrible results, Arpia didn¡¯t seem too upset on the way back to the inn. If anything, she looked somewhat refreshed¡ªperhaps satisfied by having shot her fill of arrows for the first time in ages.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked, noticing her nce at her hands.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got blisters,¡± she said nonchntly.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been shooting nonstop for hours. We can apply some ointment when we get back.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to pain. If I n on using a real bow, I¡¯ll need to build calluses anyway.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    We returned to <em>Duke of the Night¡¯s Banquet,</em> and by the time we arrived, the sun had fully set, and business was booming. We snuck past the crowd and headed down to the basement.

    There, we were greeted by the familiar faces of four children.

    Victor¡¯s granddaughter, Emily. Matthew. The twin sisters, Lily and Lara.

    ¡°Are you really sure we¡¯ll get food here¡­?¡± a new voice piped up¡ªa voice I didn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°Yes! I told you! Breakfast, lunch, dinner¡ªthey feed you all the time! And they buy you clothes and toys, too!¡± Matthew said excitedly.

    ¡°But don¡¯t they hit ves and make them do hard work¡­?¡± the new voice asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Karamy doesn¡¯t do stuff like that!¡±

    And so, Iid eyes on the neer: a kid with golden hair and tanned skin. Her disheveled appearance made it clear she was a street child. However, despite the grime, there was no denying her face was quite pretty¡ªshe had the potential to grow up into a real beauty.

    Her slender frame added to that impression.

    ¡°Well, what do you think, Karamy? I did what you asked and brought a girl! This should be good, right?¡± Matthew beamed proudly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t drag her here against her will, did you?¡±

    ¡°Come on! What do you take me for? I even double-checked to make sure she wanted to be a ve.¡±

    I had instructed him, but I didn¡¯t expect there¡¯d really be someone who wanted to be a ve. Then again, being a ve was probably better than starving to death.

    ¡°She passes. Good job, Matthew. As promised, I¡¯ll buy you that sword you¡¯ve been wanting.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Woohoo!¡± Matthew cheered, dancing around in excitement.

    I pushed him aside gently and crouched in front of the girl.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. So, you want to be my ve?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± she replied timidly.

    ¡°Are you really sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°Good. Before we sign the contract, why don¡¯t we introduce ourselves? What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Hani.¡±

    Hani, huh? Sounds like a name meant for someone fast. Not bad.

    ¡°Alright then, Hani. I look forward to working with you.¡±

    I prepared to use the soul shackles on her, but just as I was about to begin, she mumbled something.

    ¡°Th-thank you, Karamy <em>hyung</em>¡­¡±

    ¡°...Hyung?¡±

    Why did she just call me "hyung"?

    Could she be a tomboy? Or perhaps a <em>bokukko</em>? Maybe the youngest sibling in a family full of boys?

    Something about this felt off.

    ¡°Hani¡­ just to rify¡­ what¡¯s your gender?¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯m a boy¡­¡±

    Well, damn.

    Turns out this pretty "girl" was actually a <em>bochu</em>.

    So, rather than bing a beautiful golden-haired woman, he was destined to be a bronzed beauty known as the "Golden Sun."

    ¡°I clearly told Matthew I only ept girls. Didn¡¯t he exin that to you?¡±

    ¡°H-he did, but he said you¡¯d fall for it if I just said I was a girl¡­¡±

    He was right. I nearly fell for it. I almost signed a soul contract with a guy.

    ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m getting sleepy all of a sudden. Maybe I should go to bed,¡± Matthew suddenly mumbled, turning to leave, trying to slink away.

    ¡°Matthew?¡±

    ¡°...Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Come here for a moment.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m really tired¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it feels like things are getting a bit cramped down here. Maybe it¡¯s time to do some early spring cleaning¡­¡±

    That got his attention. Matthew stopped and turned back toward me, his eyes looking upwards.

    ¡°You knew, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°W-well, I didn¡¯t know what it meant! The older guys in town said it didn¡¯t matter as long as they were good-looking¡­¡±

    This ungrateful brat tried to sneak a "Golden Sun" into my household.

    ¡°You, Matthew, will have no food tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°And from now on, you¡¯re in charge of cleaning the basement.¡±

    The other kids cheered while Matthew wailed in protest.

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s very fair. I¡¯m thew here. If you don¡¯t like it, you can leave.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Feel free.¡±

    He seemed to be forgetting that while Victor provided the ce, I was the one paying for all their food and upkeep.

    Ignoring Matthew¡¯s cries of injustice, I got up from my seat. Arpia, who had been observing the whole exchange, sighed and shook her head.

    Then, I felt a gentle tug on my pants.

    It was the newly demoted Hani, looking up at me with tearful eyes.

    ¡°So¡­ I don¡¯t get to eat?¡± he asked, his voice quivering.

    His ridiculously pretty face stirred a bit of pity in me.

    I needed to stay strong, though. I could already see the future: Hani growing up into someone saying, <em>"Look at me! I''m hanging out with Mirabel!"</em>

    But¡­

    ¡°Am I being kicked out again?¡± Hani asked, his voice small and vulnerable.

    I let out a long sigh.

    ¡°Well¡­ since it¡¯s almost dinner, you can eat for now. But first, you need to clean yourself up.¡±

    I called over Matthew, who had been sulking nearby.

    ¡°Matthew, clean Hani up. If you do, he can join us for dinner.¡±

    Matthew¡¯s head snapped up in surprise.

    ¡°Okay! Come on, Hani!¡± he said, grabbing Hani¡¯s hand and leading him away.

    They seemed to be getting along just fine, though I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uneasy. Most boys don¡¯t hold hands, do they?

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me he brought him along because he has a thing for him¡­¡¯

    I quickly dismissed that unsettling thought, especially when I noticed Arpia snickering nearby. I decided not to think about it any further.

    ¡°It¡¯s weird, isn¡¯t it?!¡± Arpia eximedter that night.

    ¡°Please, it¡¯ste. Keep your voice down.¡±

    ¡°How am I supposed to be quiet right now?¡±

    It was the middle of the night, the time when everyone should be asleep.

    With no Mirabel to cling totely, my sleep had been restless, and Arpia shouting only made it worse.

    The basement had four rooms in total:

    Victor and Emily¡¯s room. Matthew and Hani¡¯s room. The twins¡¯ room. And thest room was mine¡ªshared with Arpia. And clearly, Arpia wasn¡¯t happy about that.

    ¡°Why are we sharing a room? Can¡¯t I stay with the twins or something?¡±

    ¡°You never know what might happen. I need to be nearby in case of emergencies,¡± I replied casually.

    ¡°What, are you afraid I¡¯ll run away?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a possibility.¡±

    Arpia red at me from the bed across the room, her green eyes practically glowing in the darkness. I knew what she was worried about, bute on¡ªI wasn¡¯t going to pull any stunts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything. After all, didn¡¯t you wake up just fine this morning?¡±

    She stared at me suspiciously for a while longer, then finally turned her back to me, pulling the nket up over her shoulders like a protective barrier.

    I could understand her difort. Being away from the forest for the first time in her life, forced to share a room with a stranger¡ªit couldn¡¯t be easy for her.

    As her master, I had to be understanding.

    Iy down and pulled up my own nket.

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    Surprisingly, with Arpia in the room, the air felt fresher. It was almost like sleeping in the forest. Maybe I¡¯d finally get a good night¡¯s rest.

    Arpia¡¯s dreams were always the same.

    They were nightmares¡ªa curse.

    Vines and thorns would rise from the ground, wrapping around her body, squeezing her until she could barely breathe. The nightmare would follow her into reality, never letting her escape.

    ¡°Nngh¡­¡±

    It was the middle of the night.

    Pained groans escaped her lips as she writhed on the bed. She curled up into a ball, clutching her chest tightly, as if the pain was too much to bear.

    The spirits within her were waking up.

    They had been quiet during the day, but now they stirred, agitated and restless.

    If only they would leave her body. But the more she wished for that, the more they rebelled, intensifying her pain.

    She needed alcohol¡ªsomething strong to knock the spirits back into submission.

    Arpia iled her arm out from under the covers, searching for her stash. But her hand came up empty.

    That¡¯s right. This wasn¡¯t her home anymore. She was a ve now.

    At least the good thing about this ce was that it was a tavern. One drink would be enough to put the spirits to sleep.

    Arpia struggled to sit up, her body drenched in sweat. As she looked around in the dim light, she noticed Karamy, fast asleep on the other bed.

    His words from earlier echoed in her mind.

    <em>¡±There are all sorts of dangerous people who visit this tavern at night. Mages, mercenaries¡­ If you go upstairs, someone might recognize you, so stay down here, where it¡¯s safe.¡±</em>

    Why was she even thinking about that?

    What did it matter to her if she got caught? Why should she care about his stupid rules?

    <em>¡±It¡¯s only natural for a master to trust his ve. There¡¯s no need for any other reason.¡±</em>

    Why¡­ why did that keep popping into her head?

    Karamy was the one who kidnapped her and made her a ve. He was a ruthless murderer, responsible for the deaths of countless elves.

    He was the kind of viin who enved helpless children and tormented them. He was¡­ evil.

    So why couldn¡¯t she stop thinking about that sincere look in his eyes?

    No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t find the answer.

    Sighing, Arpiay back down, deciding to endure the night without a drink. She¡¯d survive. Tomorrow, she¡¯d just make sure to bring some alcohol to the room in advance.

    Just for tonight, she¡¯d put up with it. She was used to pain, after all.

    But the consequences of not drinking were harsh.

    The spirits raged inside her, and the thorny vines scraped at her mind, tormenting her soul.

    <em>Endure it.</em>

    <em>You can handle it.</em>

    <em>Pain is nothing new.</em>

    She repeated those thoughts over and over, trying to convince herself, though it did little to ease her suffering.

    <em>Swish, swish.</em>

    That was when she felt something odd.

    What was that sensation?

    It almost felt like¡­ someone was stroking her hair.

    Yeah, that¡¯s what it must feel like. She had never experienced it before, but she imagined being petted would feel like this.

    This dream was different from her usual nightmares. This sensation had never appeared before.

    It was rough in some parts, gentle in others. A strange, unbnced feeling¡­ but not entirely unpleasant.

    At least it distracted her from the pain.

    <em>Fine. Just this once, I¡¯ll allow someone to touch me.</em>

    ...

    <em>But stop touching my ears. They¡¯re sensitive.</em>

 Chapter 33

    The bustling streets of Noctar buzzed as usual, but one man moved with purpose through its winding alleys¡ªNil, the personal secretary to Ropermahn, the head of the Desert Rose Merchant Guild. He was on a frustrating errand, tasked with finding an elf, as per his master''s orders.

    Nil had visited the adventurer''s guild and even consulted the local underground contacts, but every lead was a dead end. As expected, there were no elves in Noctar. Of course, even if he did manage to find one, it wouldn''t be easy to capture them. Elves were notoriously difficult to deal with¡ªunless they were exceptionally weakened or inexperienced, getting hold of one was no simple task.

    "Maybe I¡¯ll just kill some time before heading back," Nil mused, a smirk tugging at his lips as his quick mind came up with an excuse.

    He wandered aimlessly through the streets until something caught his eye¡ªa group of children, some ragged and dirty, others clean and well-kept, engaged in conversation.

    Curious, Nil inched closer, pretending to be just another passerby. As he got closer, he overheard bits of their conversation.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you be Karamy hyung¡¯s ve, you can sleep somewhere warm!¡± one of the cleaner kids, Matthew, boasted.

    ¡°Really?¡± one of the ragged kids asked, skepticism clear in their voice.

    ¡°Yeah! Look at us, we¡¯re clean now!¡± Matthew proudly showed off.

    Nil couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. This Karamy character had quite the operation going¡ªenving kids, raising them, and then using them to recruit more. It was a brilliantly self-sustaining system. Karamy was no ordinary ver, that much was clear.

    But as Nil marveled at the genius behind the operation, one of the bigger boys from the ragged group spoke up, his tone defiant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fall for it. Everyone knows ves just work until they die. They¡¯re all losers, everyst one of them.¡±

    At that, one of the twins, Lara, confidently stepped forward, hands on her hips.

    ¡°Nuh-uh! Only special people get to be Karamy oppa¡¯s ves! Even a pretty elf sister is one of his ves!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Karamy hyung said not to talk about that!¡± Matthew eximed, panic in his voice.

    But it was toote. Lara quickly mped her hands over her mouth, but the damage was done. Nil¡¯s interest was piqued. A shadow loomed over the children as Nil stepped forward, his eyes gleaming with curiosity.

    ¡°An elf ve, you say? Tell me more about that.¡±

    Days passed in a repetitive routine for Karamy and Arpia. Every morning, they would eat breakfast, then head to the forest where Arpia would practice shooting arrows until sunset.

    Despite the best efforts, it was slow going. asionally, Arpia wouldin of pain, and they¡¯d have to stop so she could take a swig of the alcohol she¡¯d brought from the tavern. Her elven healing abilities would sober her up quickly, and they¡¯d continue. Training sessions could only progress during the brief window where she was lucid but the spirits within her were still subdued.

    It was a tedious and exhausting process, but Arpia neverined, diligently practicing with her bow.

    She released another arrow, and though it veered off course, it didn¡¯t bother her as much anymore. At least the arrow flew straight, rather than falling to the ground or soaring into the sky. In just a few days, her shots were more stable¡ªnow all she needed was to adjust her aim to hit the target.

    ¡®Good thing Arpia¡¯s starting to enjoy this,¡¯ Karamy thought to himself. At first, she had been reluctant, but her attitude had shifted. Now, whenever she narrowly missed the target, she would sigh in frustration. When the arrows went wayward, she would pout and then adjust her stance with a focused expression.

    Although she had no teacher, Arpia quickly learned from her mistakes and improved on her own. Her progress was astounding for someone who was self-taught¡ªcalling her progress "remarkable" felt like an understatement.

    Karamy watched as Arpia took a deep breath, readying another arrow. Her hands were steadier than before as she pulled the string taut, feeling the flow of the wind. She exhaled softly and held her breath.

    At the perfect moment, she released the arrow.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    The arrow sliced through the air with a sharp whistle, moving so fast it seemed to defy gravity. It flew in a straight line, cutting through the wind.

    <em>Thwack!</em>

    The arrow embedded itself into the tree.

    Arpia¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    "I hit it!" she eximed, her voice full of disbelief.

    "You hit it," Karamy confirmed with a smile.

    "I actually hit it!" she repeated, turning to face him, her eyes gleaming with excitement.

    "Yes, Arpia. You hit it," he nodded.

    ¡°Wait, could it be? Am I actually a natural-born master archer?¡± Arpia grinned widely, her earlier serious demeanorpletely gone.

    "It¡¯s a shame," Karamy said, pretending to sigh. "I¡¯ll never get to see the sulking, dejected Arpia who couldn¡¯t shoot a bow anymore."

    His teasing caused her to grow silent for a moment. Her cheeks flushed, and she shyly looked away, fidgeting with her hair.

    ¡°¡­Well, you¡¯ll always have that memory. That¡¯s good enough, isn¡¯t it?¡± she murmured softly.

    Oho¡­ that was unexpectedly romantic. Karamy hadn¡¯t expected such words from Arpia. It seemed she had been thinking about what he said before. Perhaps the invisible wall between them had begun to crack a little. Maybe the effort he spent buying all that alcohol hadn¡¯t been in vain after all.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m going back to shooting, so don¡¯t distract me,¡± Arpia said, trying to regain herposure as she picked up her bow again.

    Karamy chuckled, watching her. This time, she smiled as she prepared her next shot.

    As they made their way back to the city, Arpia was still riding the high of her sess. She mimed shooting an arrow, excitedly recounting the moment to Karamy.

    "You know that feeling? The one where you just <em>know</em> the arrow¡¯s going to hit the target? I got that feeling, and when I let the arrow fly, it did exactly what I expected!"

    Karamy couldn¡¯t help but smile at her enthusiasm.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re enjoying yourself. But remember, this is just the beginning. Once you¡¯ve fully mastered this level, we¡¯ll move on to the next step.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. Can¡¯t I just enjoy this a little bit?¡± Arpia grumbled, kicking a small rock on the ground as they walked.

    For a moment, there was silence between them. Karamy could feel Arpia ncing at him from the side.

    ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Uh, well¡­ kind of,¡± Arpia hesitated, her lips twitching as if unsure whether or not to speak. Eventually, she steeled herself and asked cautiously, ¡°Did you¡­ do anythingst night while I was asleep?¡±

    Karamy froze. Did she feel it when he touched her ears?

    Elves had notoriously sensitive ears, sometimes even functioning as erogenous zones. She had been in pain, so he had stroked her head tofort her. But then curiosity had gotten the better of him, and he had¡­ touched her ears.

    Had she been awake the whole time?

    No, if she had been awake, she would have pped him immediately. She must have been half-conscious, unsure if it was real or a dream.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Karamy lied smoothly.

    ¡°Really? Hmm¡­ then what was that feeling¡­?¡± Arpia mused, tilting her head in confusion. Thankfully, it seemed she bought his story.

    They arrived back at the <em>Duke of the Night¡¯s Banquet,</em> preparing to sneak back into the basement as usual. However, something felt off.

    The usual patrons were missing.

    Instead, the children were huddled together, looking guilty, while Victor stood protectively beside them. Seated at one of the tables was arge man with a hulking frame, apanied by another man who appeared to be his subordinate.

    Karamy recognized them.

    Ropermahn, the head of the Desert Rose Merchant Guild, sat at the table, surrounded by his men.

    He was the one responsible for capturing Arpia and turning her into a broken shell of her former self in the original story. Now, here he was, at the <em>Duke of the Night¡¯s Banquet.</em>

    What could he possibly want?

    "Why is everyone standing around like that? It must be exhausting," Karamymented casually.

    "K-Karamy oppa¡­ w-we¡­," Lara stammered, fidgeting nervously.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Karamy to piece things together.

    ¡®They told him about the elf,¡¯ he realized. He had expected this kind of slip-up¡ªchildren weren¡¯t the best at keeping secrets. He just hadn¡¯t anticipated that it would be Lara and not Matthew who spilled the beans.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Ah, w-well met. I am Ropermahn, head of the Desert Rose Guild,¡± Ropermahn stammered, clearly ufortable. ¡°You must be the f-famous ve Reaper. I¡¯ve heard much about you. I had no idea you were in Noctar.¡±

    Karamy chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m honored that someone as esteemed as yourself has heard of me. But what brings you here, sir?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you have an e-elf as a ve¡­ Might that be the one standing beside you?¡± Ropermahn¡¯s gaze shifted to Arpia, who stood next to Karamy, cloaked in a robe.

    There was no point in lying now.

    Karamy nodded toward Arpia, who hesitated before pulling back her hood, revealing her golden hair and pointed ears.

    ¡°Oh¡­ oh my. An elf indeed,¡± Ropermahn muttered in awe, his eyes glued to her. Arpia frowned, clearly ufortable under his intense scrutiny.

    ¡°Lord Ropermahn,¡± his secretary, Nil, reminded him, snapping him back to attention.

    Ropermahn coughed awkwardly and shifted his gaze back to Karamy, attempting to regain hisposure.

    ¡°Straight to the point, then. Where did you acquire this ve?¡±

    The butterfly¡¯s first p had caused the winds to arrive.

 Chapter 35

    <strong>Karamir had already sent word to Ropermahn, informing him of his impending visit.</strong>

    This was to prevent any unfortunate incidents of them attacking first. Of course, he hadn¡¯t specified an exact date.

    While time was pressing, there was no need to set the bomb¡¯s timer himself. His n was to drag it out as much as possible, teasing the idea of his arrival.

    ¡®The key will be how quickly Arpia can improve...¡¯

    Luckily, just like how riding a bike bes easier after the first try, once Arpia managed to hit her first target, her archery practice gained momentum.

    Fixed targets were basic. She could now even pierce falling leaves.

    She was also practicing shooting arrows in a parabolic arc, allowing her to hit targets hidden behind obstacles.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t enough. While her archery would improve the more she shot, Arpia¡¯s practicalbat experience was severelycking.

    Even with adjustments to assist her, experience was something only she could gain firsthand. If she panicked in realbat, they would be in serious trouble.

    Fortunately, Arpia had someone who could help cover her weaknesses.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. In battle, a split second determines the oue. If you panic, it¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done...!¡±

    They were in the forest, their usual training ground. Victor had joined the session.

    Arpia gritted her teeth, moving her bow frantically, but all she saw were trees. She couldn¡¯t keep up with Victor¡¯s afterimages.

    Victor¡¯s movements were a few beats faster. By the time Arpia aimed, his form had long disappeared.

    <em>Rustle.</em>

    Suddenly, she felt a presence. Arpia quickly turned her bow, but all she saw was some fluttering weeds. From behind her, a dagger appeared, grazing the back of her neck.

    The oppressive pressure caused a drop of sweat to trickle down Arpia¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡±

    Raising her arm, still holding the bow, Arpia surrendered. Victor withdrew the dagger, clicking his tongue in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, reacting this slowly? In realbat, you¡¯d already be a trophy in a noble¡¯s collection.¡±

    ¡°No matter what you say, there¡¯s no way an archer can win against an assassin in an obstacle-filled area!¡±

    ¡°I thought elves excelled in forests?¡±

    Arpia, who had been on the verge of arguing, shut her mouth, silenced by his logic.

    Indeed, it was true. Elves, who had lived their entire lives in forests, moved through them like their own homes. While others tripped and stumbled over obstacles, elves could glide freely, hunting down intruders.

    But right now, it felt as though Arpia¡¯s home was being vited by a stranger.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault! Trying to focus on shooting while sensing an enemy is too much! Do you have any idea how much concentration archery requires?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand why you need to focus on finding the enemy. Can¡¯t you just sense them?¡±

    ¡°Sense? How?¡±

    Clearly confused, Arpia tilted her head, not understanding at all. Her obliviousness made Victor lose his temper.

    ¡°You¡¯re an elf, aren¡¯t you?! Open your ears! Feel the air! Sense the sounds of nature!¡±

    ¡°Oh... Master, even though you¡¯re not an elf, you know that much. Impressive.¡±

    Victor squeezed his eyes shut in frustration.

    ¡°Anyway, do you understand what I¡¯m trying to teach you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a little.¡±

    ¡°A little... Well, at least that¡¯s something.¡±

    There was no point in exining any further. It was time for her to learn through experience.

    For another round of training, Victor disappeared in an instant, and Arpia, taking a deep breath, opened her ears.

    She tried to connect with nature. For Arpia, this was an unfamiliar experience.

    She had spent most of her life in pain, drowned in alcohol to numb it. Taking time to enjoy the beauty of nature was a luxury she hadn¡¯t been able to afford.

    ¡°Hoo...¡±

    But now, she had to do it. She wanted to do it.

    She was just beginning to realize how enjoyable archery could be for an elf. She wanted to get better.

    ¡®To the point where everyone would acknowledge me.¡¯

    She wasn¡¯t about to let herself stagnate here.

    As she focused, various sensations became clearer.

    The sounds of the forest. The wind brushing against her skin.

    Even the subtle feeling of something out of ce. Small, but distinct.

    The scent of an old man carried by the wind, reaching her nose.

    The sound of small animals and insects fleeing in terror!

    <em>Thwack!</em>

    Arpia threw herself to the side. As she twisted in midair, she nocked an arrow and pulled back the bowstring.

    <em>Creeeak.</em> <em>Thwack!</em>

    She fired an arrow into the empty space.

    To an outsider, it might have looked like shadow boxing. But suddenly, the empty spot filled with a shadow.

    Sliding across the ground, Victor appeared where Arpia had been standing. It was as if she could see the future. His dagger cut through the air, not an arrow.

    Victor¡¯s eyes widened as the arrow flew straight at him. Twisting his body with extraordinary reflexes, the arrow grazed his arm.

    Before he could recover his stance, Arpia had already nocked another arrow, even though she had fallen to the ground.

    With the short distance between them, it was clear whose weapon would strike first.

    ¡°Looks like I was faster this time, huh?¡±

    Victor, still wide-eyed, soon let out a wry smile and raised his hand.

    ¡°I lost.¡±

    As the words of surrender left Victor¡¯s mouth, a wide grin spread across Arpia¡¯s face. She jumped up and hurried toward him, barely containing her excitement.

    ¡°How was that? Not bad, right?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s unbelievable. I didn¡¯t expect you to apply it to realbat so quickly.¡±

    ¡°Heh, I have a knack for learning quickly.¡±

    Quick learner, indeed.

    It wasn¡¯t just that Victor¡¯s body wasn¡¯t what it used to be due to age. He wasn¡¯t so weak that a newbie archer with no realbat experience could steal his timing.

    Arpia¡¯s rapid improvement had far exceeded Victor¡¯s expectations. If all elves were like this, life would start to feel pretty unfair.

    Karamir, who had been sitting on the sidelines watching, brushed the grass off and walked over.

    ¡°Is it over?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s reached a minimal level ofpetence.¡±

    ¡°Do you think she can survive if we walk into their trap?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, it¡¯s hard to say. Her growth has been rapid, and her potential is there, but she stillcks a trump card.¡±

    ¡°A trump card...¡±

    Karamir pondered Victor¡¯s advice seriously.

    No trump card. In other words, no finishing move.

    Victor could create dozens of daggers out of shadows, an ability that defied logic. Meanwhile, Arpia¡¯s archery, though exceptional, was still more akin to a circus performance inparison.

    The gap between them was vast.

    In time, she might be strong enough to conquer the world with a single arrow, but the problem was, that time wasn¡¯t now.

    ¡®It¡¯s all because things are out of order.¡¯

    The original path was simple.

    Restore Arpia, win the ve Festival event where the best ve is crowned.

    Use the prize from the festival to solve Arpia¡¯s spirit issue, and only then would her power increase. She couldbine her archery with the power of the spirits or even learn spirit magic.

    In the end, without solving her spirit problem, Arpia would never reach her full potential.

    ¡®If only there were a way to steal the item...¡¯

    Karamir nced at Victor, then furrowed his brows.

    ¡®Tsk, it¡¯s tricky.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t feel right to send someone to infiltrate without knowing the exact location of the item. Relying too heavily on Victor also bothered him.

    After thinking it over for a while, Karamir found the answer.

    ¡®I¡¯ll just have them bring it to me.¡¯

    There was a massive building in Noctarne that rivaled the lord¡¯s castle.

    The Desert Rose Merchant Guild. We were on our way there now.

    I had dyed as long as I could. Any further dy and they would¡¯ve stormed in themselves, so I had no choice.

    There was no longer any reason to hide, so Arpia had removed her robe. I could feel the attention of everyone around us on her.

    The reclusive elf fidgeted awkwardly, clearly ufortable under all the gazes. If I had her face, I¡¯d be unting it all over town.

    ¡°Do you think the store is okay?¡±

    Arpia, wearing a slightly anxious expression, asked. Having grown attached to the children during her time with them, she was worried about the store.

    She was concerned that they might raid the store to take hostages.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. The Master is there.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t worried. Unless they brought someone stronger than Victor, which wasn¡¯t easy to find.

    The ones who should be worried were us.

    Arpia was still visibly nervous, taking deep breaths. I could see her grip tightening around her bow.

    ¡°Will I be okay? I trained with Master, but this is my first real fight... I¡¯m anxious.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll do great. I¡¯ve seen how hard you¡¯ve been practicing.¡±

    ¡°...Yeah, thanks. Hearing you say that makes me feel a little better.¡±

    As we arrived at the guild building, a man standing by the entrance approached us.

    ¡°Are you the ve Reaper and Elf who made an appointment with the guild leader today?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Please,e inside. The guild leader has been expecting you.¡±@@novelbin@@

    We followed the man, who appeared to be a staff member, into the building. Even from the outside, it had looked impressive, but the interior was even more dazzling, befitting of a collector¡¯s guild.

    A softly glowing chandelier.

    The central hall had polished marble floors, and the red carpetid across it was decorated with intricate patterns.

    The animal statues looked as though they had been petrified by some sort of magic, like they mighte to life at any moment.

    ¡®All of this is going to be mine, huh?¡¯

    Better be careful not to break anything.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve finallye! I¡¯ve been waiting so long my neck almost broke from the strain.¡±

    Ropermahn descended the central staircase with his arms wide open. Though he said ¡°finally,¡± it sounded more like ¡°these bastards took their sweet time¡± to me.

    And as for his neck breaking¡ªmore like it¡¯s buried under all that fat.

    Or so I <em>almost</em> said. Instead, I smiled brightly, as if I appreciated his warm wee.

    ¡°Apologies for keeping you waiting. I¡¯m honored to be invited like this.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, honored, you say? It¡¯s me who should be grateful to have the famous ve Reaper visit.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    We stood there,ughing at each other for quite some time.

    ¡°Since you¡¯vee all this way, how about a tour? I¡¯ll personally show you around.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been curious about this ce. I won¡¯t refuse. Let¡¯s go, Arpia.¡±

    Arpia shot me a disapproving look. It seemed she wasn¡¯t too keen on the idea of a leisurely tour when we hade to fight.

    But this was an opportunity.

    We needed to get a sense of the building¡¯syout. It wasn¡¯t that I was interested in the ce itself.

    As I nodded at her with a smile, Arpia sighed in resignation. We followed the greedy pig as he led us through the guild.

 Chapter 36

    <strong>"This, this is a garment made from Arachne''s silk. It''s spun by the spider queen Arachne, a mystical thread that cannot be cut, no matter the sharpness of the de."</strong>

    Now that the conversation had entered his area of expertise, Ropermahn excitedly began exining his collection. I humored him, offering the asional nod while surveying the surroundings.

    The building had three floors.

    The walls were lined with paintings, and the third floor was an arcade, where ss cases filled with artworks lined the path.

    Though I considered myself an expert on the value of ves, I was clueless when it came to art. Still, even I could tell that everything here gleamed with an undeniable richness.

    ¡°Oh, this one. This was incredibly difficult to acquire. It¡¯s said to be the helmet worn by the ancient warrior Ragna. They say that even the most cowardly person bes a brave warrior when they wear it.¡±

    ¡°Have you tested it?¡±

    Ropermahn¡¯s voice stiffened.

    ¡°Ah, you must not know, Reaper. You don¡¯t simply use rare artifacts.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, I suppose you¡¯re right. Using it might ruin the mystery and lore the artifact holds.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! The value of an artifact lies in preserving it as an artifact, not as equipment.¡±

    ¡°I understand. There are ves I¡¯m hesitant to handle as well. Sometimes I leave them untouched, fearing that handling them might tarnish their beauty.¡±

    Ropermahn nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Mmm, I can rte to that. I feel like we¡¯re on the same page, Reaper. I have a feeling we could build a good rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Quite the coincidence. I was thinking the same.¡±

    It never hurt to keep someone with influence around.

    Of course, I¡¯d discard him as soon as he was of no use.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    By now, we had almost finished touring the building from the first floor to the third.

    ¡°This is the extent of my collection. There are rarer items, of course, but...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural to hesitate showing such treasures to outsiders. Ipletely understand.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for understanding. Perhaps if our rtionship deepens, I¡¯ll show you more in the future.¡±

    ¡°I look forward to that day.¡±

    Thanks to my impable charm, Ropermahn¡¯s attitude toward me had shifted. He now treated me like a genuine guest.

    It seemed like I might even end up bing friends with him, though I had no interest in that.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s head to the reception room now. We still need to discuss thepensation I promised.¡±

    We headed down to the second floor where the reception room was located. When the servant opened the door, Ropermahn stepped inside, but I stopped just outside the doorway.

    ¡°Huh? Why are you standing there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to have a private conversation with the guild leader. Arpia, could you wait outside for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Uh, okay?¡±

    ¡°What? What are you saying?¡±

    Arpia¡¯s voice wasced with surprise.

    I shot her a casual smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen.¡±

    ¡°But still...¡±

    ¡°Do you trust me?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I trust you, Arpia.¡±

    After staring at me with a sullen expression, Arpia let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°You know, that¡¯s not fair when you say it like that.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside, but if anything happens, you better scream. I¡¯ll break down the door ande in.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do just that.¡±

    With that, I entered the room, leaving Arpia behind, and the door closed behind me.

    The reception room with just the two of us.

    Ropermahn, his hands trembling slightly, sipped his tea.

    His eyes flickered nervously, asionally ncing up to check on the man sitting across from him. The man, holding his cup with an air of nobility, looked every bit like a lord.

    The ve Reaper, Karamir.

    Ropermahn knew of his reputation. Unlike other ve traders, Karamir only bought ves; he never sold them. If he tired of a ve or found them defective, he¡¯d simply dispose of them.

    A man who killed ves for pleasure, Karamir had a terrifying reputation.

    Ropermahn¡¯s body shivered as if he could smell blood in the air. He clutched his teacup tightly to calm his nerves.

    ¡°R-Reaper, why did you ask to meet me alone? I still have business with the elf.¡±

    ¡°Before that, does this room have soundproofing?¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°...Just a moment.¡±

    Sensing something was about to happen, Ropermahn tapped the crystal on the table. A ripple spread from the crystal, enveloping the room.

    ¡°This is a soundproofing magic tool. Not even an elf could hear us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    <em>Clink.</em>

    Karamir, who had been savoring his tea, set down his cup. Crossing his legs, he ced his hands on top, the slight lift of his chin making him seem as if he had the world under his feet.

    Even the lord of Noctarne wouldn¡¯t dare act so haughty in front of him. Ropermahn gulped, waiting for Karamir to speak.

    ¡°Guild leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Do you want the elf?¡±

    The bluntness of the question made Ropermahn spit out his tea.

    ¡°Cough! Wh-What?! What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point¡ªI don¡¯t like beating around the bush.¡±

    His tone suggested he already knew everything. Ropermahn¡¯s pupils quaked as if in an earthquake.

    Did he want the elf?

    Of course, he did!

    He had spent a fortune trying to kidnap an untainted elf to add to his collection.

    When that failed, Ropermahn had fallen into a deep depression for weeks, even skipping meals.

    Then, he had stumbled upon Arpia, the perfect specimen, like a bluebird lost in the forest. Her beauty perfectly matched every description he had ever heard of elves.

    Ropermahn¡¯s obsession had spiraled out of control. He wanted her at any cost. That was why he invited the two of them today and prepared thoroughly for the meeting.

    Mercenaries he had hired were hiding somewhere in this room, ready to pounce and subdue them at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Ropermahn, who had been waiting for the right time to give the signal, was nowpletely thrown off bnce by Karamir¡¯s direct approach.

    Was Karamir testing him? Those dark, abyss-like eyes seemed to pierce through all lies. Lying to him would be nearly impossible.

    Ropermahn nodded.

    ¡°Y-Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re targeting the ve hunter outside, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm...¡±

    Karamir let out a long sigh, causing Ropermahn to flinch. His bulky frame, now folded in on itself, looked like a scolded student.

    ¡°I understand the desire to own an elf. I¡¯ve felt that before myself. But to forcefully add a guest elf to your collection? I¡¯m disappointed.¡±

    ¡°But surely, as a fellow ve trader, you understand! She¡¯s an elf! One of the higher races! Anyone who sees her beauty would be tempted to add her to their collection. If you¡¯re not, you¡¯re not a true collector!¡±

    ¡°Do you think an elf subdued by force would ever be obedient? An untrained dog is worse than having no dog at all. What good is a collection you can¡¯t proudly show off to others?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ropermahn was speechless. Karamir had seen right through him.

    Though collecting rare items held meaning on its own, arge part of it was showing them off to others, basking in their admiration and envy.

    The feeling of being envied, the gazes of awe¡ªit felt wonderful. So wonderful that Ropermahn had nned to host the ve Festival, where the best ves would be crowned.

    But now, none of that seemed to matter. He wanted the elf, no matter the process or the oue.

    Her allure was enough to drive him mad.

    ¡°Is there no way? I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me to betray my employer?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just your employer! You paid her, right? Once the job is done, you¡¯ll part ways anyway. Just think of today as the end of that.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm...¡±

    Karamir pretended to consider it. Thinking this was his chance, Ropermahn pressed harder.

    ¡°If you help me... Yes, I¡¯ll give you one of the rare items you saw earlier. No, make it two! How about that? You won¡¯t find a deal like this anywhere else!¡±

    Selling them at auction would fetch enough money to buy hundreds of ves.

    If Karamir was a true ve trader who cared about profit, he wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse such an offer.

    Karamir remained silent, a serious expression on his face. Meanwhile, Ropermahn, whose mouth had gone dry, could barely swallow.

    Time dragged on.

    Suddenly, Karamir smiled brightly, breaking the silence.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ept.¡±

    ¡°R-Really?¡±

    ¡°With a deal so clear-cut, why wouldn¡¯t I? Plus, I know her weakness, so we can capture her easily without much effort.¡±

    Ropermahn clenched his fists in triumph.

    See? No matter how fearsome a Reaper he might be, he was still just a ve trader. Meanwhile, Ropermahn was the guild leader of a powerful organization.

    ¡°I knew we¡¯d see eye to eye! I was worried, but with your help, this n will seed!¡±

    ¡°It sounds like you already had a n in mind. Care to share the details with me? That way we can make the n perfect.¡±

    ¡°Of course! We¡¯re practically friends now, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Unable to contain his excitement, Ropermahn began talking eagerly, oblivious to Karamir¡¯s hidden intentions.

    The longer the time stretched on, the more anxious Arpia became.

    Karamir still hadn¡¯te out, and she couldn¡¯t hear any sounds from inside the room.

    At some point, all sounds beyond the door had ceasedpletely. It was safe to assume the room was soundproofed.

    What were they talking about? Had something happened?

    ...

    ¡®Wait, why am I worried about him?¡¯

    Even if he had saved her, Karamir was still the man who enved her.

    If Karamir died, the soul shackles would be broken. She¡¯d be free to return to the forest.

    ¡®Though my soul is already tainted.¡¯

    Would it even matter to return to the forest at this point? Maybe staying with Karamir wouldn¡¯t be so bad after all...

    ...

    ¡®Wait, what?!¡¯

    Her thoughts were spiraling in strange directions. This was all Karamir¡¯s fault for getting her involved in such messes, making her worry about him.

    Just wait until hees out. She¡¯d make sure to give him a piece of her mind.

    <em>Creeeeak.</em>

    Finally, the door opened.

    Karamir stepped out, but he wasn¡¯t alone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you so much as twitch, I¡¯ll slit his throat.¡±

    A woman had appeared alongside him.

    Her skin was pale and dark at the same time. Her hair was white, contrasting with her deep blue eyes, like the depths of the ocean.

    She had long ears like Arpia¡¯s¡ªshe was a dark elf. And she had a dagger pressed to Karamir¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Haha, so it¡¯se to this. I didn¡¯t expect mercenaries to be hiding inside.¡±

    Arpia blinked in confusion at the sudden development, while Karamir, despite having a de at his neck, chuckled lightly.

    ¡°Drop your weapon. Unless you want to see your friend die.¡±

    ¡°Uh... Arpia? I¡¯m sorry to ask, but could you lower your bow for a moment?¡±

    Arpia blinked for a long time before covering her face with her hands.

 Chapter 37

    <strong>Creeeeak, clunk.</strong>

    "I''ll make sure you get your meals regrly, so just behave yourself. Not that you can do anything in this room anyway."

    The man locked the door behind him as he left, leaving Arpia staring helplessly at his retreating figure.

    Her bow had been taken away, and the shackles on her ankles were connected to a pir in the center of the room. She could move around, but that was it. She wouldn¡¯t be able to leave unless the chains were undone.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Arpia gave up on escaping early on and plopped onto the bed.

    The ce she was locked in wasn¡¯t exactly a prison cell. In fact, it was closer to a VIP room, furnished with a luxurious bed, wardrobe, and mirror.

    This was the room Ropermahn had prepared for any elf he captured, to be used as a stand-in for a jail cell. The story had taken a different turn from the original, but Arpia had ended up in this room anyway.

    ¡°This is all because of <em>that</em> guy.¡±

    Arpia thought bitterly of Karamir¡¯s sly smile. His reckless actions had caused them to be separated, and she had been captured as a result.

    After all that training, she hadn¡¯t even fired a single arrow. What an embarrassing oue.

    Next time, she¡¯d make him bnce a pea on his head during practice. If she ever got out of here, that is.

    ¡°Where <em>did</em> he go, anyway?¡±

    Arpia was the only one trapped in this room¡ªKaramir¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. Suddenly, a disturbing thought crossed her mind.

    ''What if he''s stuck in some underground prison? Or worse, getting beaten up for mouthing off, not realizing the situation?''

    It would be just like Karamir to get himself into that kind of trouble. After all, he often muttered ridiculous things while looking at her like, ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re like a living air purifier.¡±

    She needed to escape quickly and make sure he was safe.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    A sudden wave of pain made Arpia grimace. Before they arrived, she had drunk alcohol, but the spirits inside her were already starting to stir. Recently, they had been waking up faster, as if her resistance was growing stronger.

    Alcohol was no longer enough to suppress them. Unless she drowned herself in it or took some strong drugs, she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep them at bay.

    What would she do if even that didn¡¯t work? Her life had just started bing fun.

    ¡®No. Stop.¡¯

    Arpia shook her head vigorously to clear away the dark thoughts. She could think about all that after she got out of here.

    How much time had passed?

    The windowless room made it hard to keep track of time, but the regr meals that were brought to her gave her a rough idea.

    The food was tasteless. The dishes were overloaded with spices, showing absolutely no consideration for an elf¡¯s pte.

    I mean, she¡¯s an elf. A rare, precious creature. You could at least treat her properly!

    Without any alcohol to numb the pain, Arpia gritted her teeth to suppress the agony.

    <em>ng.</em>

    There was the sound of metal clinking from outside. The door opened, and a figure stepped in¡ªa dark elf, Leonard, his face covered up to his eyes with a mask.

    Dark elves from Taosle were not considered cursed or bitter enemies of regr elves; their differences were purely regional and superficial, much like the differences between modern ck and White people.

    Arpia, who was lying on the bed, turned her head with great difficulty.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Hm, I wasn¡¯t mistaken after all. Not only are spirits residing inside you, but they¡¯re also intertwined at a single point. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before. Fascinating.¡±

    Fascinating? To say that to someone in agony. Dark elves reallycked empathy. Arpia wanted to retort sharply, but the pain left her unable to do so.

    ¡°Why is a dark elf here?¡±

    ¡°I was hired to capture an elf. No one in our organization is better at it than me, and I was curious to see who you were.¡±

    ¡°A proud dark elf, taking jobs for money?¡±

    Leonard sneered at Arpia¡¯s sarcastic remark.

    ¡°You¡¯re not exactly in a position to talk, considering you¡¯ve been hunting ves under a human.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°There''s probably no one in this world more of a disgrace to elves than you.¡±

    Another dark elf calling her a disgrace. Seriously, this prideful nonsense¡ªit didn¡¯t matter if it was an elf or a dark elf, they were all the same.

    ¡°Did youe here to mock me? If you¡¯re not here to help, get out. My head hurts.¡±

    ¡°I will leave, but not before telling you the truth of your situation¡ªyou¡¯ve been abandoned.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been abandoned. In fact, I¡¯m quite trusted.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re deluding yourself.¡±

    Leonard sighed, shaking his head, then gave her a cold, piercing look.

    ¡°You were sold. That ve Reaper you¡¯re so loyal to? He¡¯s the one who sold you to Ropermahn.¡±

    Arpiay motionless on the bed.

    It seemed Leonard had tipped off someone, because the food had be slightly more ptable, and there was even some alcohol this time. But Arpia had no appetite.

    What Leonard had revealed had killed any hunger or desire she had.

    <ul>

    <li>

    That man made a deal with Ropermahn to hand you over in exchange for something he wanted. The whole scene with the knife at his throat? A setup, orchestrated by him.

    </li>

    <li>

    Where is he now? He¡¯s already left. Took what he wanted and abandoned you here.

    </li>

    </ul>

    ¡°......¡±

    It was all a ploy orchestrated by Karamir?

    He traded her to Ropermahn for some goods?

    And now she was stuck here, while he had left her behind?

    Arpia didn¡¯t believe Leonard¡¯s words right away. She had spent enough time with Karamir to have built some level of trust between them.

    They weren¡¯t close enough for her to think, ¡®I knew it, that bastard,¡¯ and instantly decide to betray him.

    But still, a sense of unease began to creep in. After all, Leonard¡¯s exnation fit so perfectly. If this had all been part of Karamir¡¯s n, everything would make sense.

    It was thest piece of aplicated puzzle.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    No. She couldn¡¯t handle this anymore. She needed a drink and some sleep.

    With trembling hands, Arpia grabbed the bottle of alcohol and downed it in one go. She tossed the empty bottle aside and buried herself under the covers.

    Her eyes slowly began to close. Was she falling asleep or losing consciousness? It didn¡¯t matter.

    If she never woke up, that would be fine too. At least then she wouldn¡¯t have to feel this pain anymore.

    The pain wasing back. But it was okay. She was used to pain by now.

    This was familiar.

    Rough, yet gentle. The sensation of something running through her hair.

    It was like a soft breeze over a field, soothing and calming her, easing her pain.

    If only it could always be like this, maybe she could live a normal life, like other elves. Competing with her kin in archery, being recognized, being praised.

    A life that wasn¡¯t special, just normal. Hundreds of years like that, until she returned to nature like a tree.

    Could such a day evere? Probably not. This sensation, like a midsummer night¡¯s dream, would vanish as soon as she opened her eyes.

    So she didn¡¯t open them. She wished this moment could continue forever.

    ...

    But there was one thing she couldn¡¯t tolerate. As an elf, this was something she simply couldn¡¯t allow.

    ¡°Seriously, stop touching my ears!¡±

    Arpia sat up abruptly, scolding whoever had been touching her ears. The pleasant sensation vanished like a mirage.

    Just as she was about to feel a twinge of regret, her eyes widened. She stared as if she had seen something she wasn¡¯t supposed to.

    ¡°You¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake? I was relieved since you didn¡¯t wake up halfway through, but maybe I was being too optimistic.¡±

    It was none other than Karamir, her master and, as fate would have it, herpanion in this tangled existence.

    He was lying next to her on the bed, propped up on one arm, gazing at her with a soft smile.

    ¡°Why... Why are you here?¡±

    Karamir sat up and smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s a strange question. Isn¡¯t it normal for a master to stay by their ve¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°But that dark elf said you sold me! That you left me here!¡±

    ¡°Arpia, who do you trust more¡ªme, or a dark elf you just met?¡±

    ¡°Well, of course...¡±

    The word ¡°you¡± almost slipped out of her mouth, but Arpia swallowed it at thest second. She had nearly fallen into Karamir¡¯s pace once again.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t help the smile that crept onto her lips.

    ¡®So, he didn¡¯t leave me behind after all.¡¯

    Of course not. They had a bond, after all.

    That dark elf must have been trying to drive a wedge between them. Typical of dark elves¡ªalways sneaky and conniving. They were the real disgrace to elf-kind, not her.

    Just wait until she saw that dark elf again. She¡¯d be sure to mock him.

    ¡°But how did you even get in here? The ce is sealed tight. There¡¯s no way in except through the door.¡±

    ¡°I came in through the door.¡±

    ¡°But the door was locked.¡±

    ¡°I slipped in when the servant brought the food. I used one of Victor¡¯s invisibility tools.¡±

    Arpia nodded without much thought. It wasn¡¯t surprising. Victor, being an assassin, had all sorts of magical tools for stealth. It made sense.

    ¡°But I noticed you were in pain earlier. Are you feeling alright now?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, that¡­ Well, it doesn¡¯t hurt as much anymore.¡±

    She had definitely been in pain before, but now the pain seemed to have faded. Maybe the alcohol had finally kicked in. Those unruly spirits were unpredictable, after all.

    In any case, it was a relief that the pain had subsided. Now that she could think clearly again, she felt more in control.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the n? Are we going to escape?¡±

    ¡°Of course. But first...¡±

    Karamir reached into his pocket and pulled out a scroll.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°A magic scroll, engraved with a specific spell. I took it from Ropermahn¡¯s storage.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so we¡¯re going to use that to escape?¡±

    ¡°No, this is for you, Arpia.¡±

    Arpia tilted her head in confusion.

    ¡°For me?¡±

    With a soft smile, Karamir unfurled the scroll.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take away all the pain you¡¯ve been carrying.¡±

 Chapter 39

    "Why does this elf have so many demands?"

    The mustachioed staff member muttered irritably as he headed toward the cell that wasn¡¯t quite a cell, carrying a meal.

    Picking her own menu, choosing how the food is cooked, demanding alcohol. Is this an elf who was captured, or a guest at a fancy restaurant?

    Ropermahn is to me, too. He treats the elf like a prized possession, giving her everything she asks for. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s her parent. At this rate, she¡¯ll be walking around freely in no time.

    ng.

    The staff member began unlocking the three locks attached to the door.

    Though he could simply slide the meal through the hole at the bottom of the door, the man always chose to open it. It felt good to see the powerless elf up close, and she smelled wonderful.

    asionally, the devil¡¯s temptation whispered in his ear: "Why not kidnap her and run away?" Not that it mattered. He wouldn¡¯t make it out of Noctar before getting caught.

    Click.

    He unlocked the final lock and released the chains. As the door opened, the refreshing scent of the forest wafted through.

    Ah, this smell.

    A scent that washed away the fatigue of the day. I¡¯d love to have this in my room.

    "Hey, I brought your foo¡­ huh?"

    The man''s voice trailed off stupidly.

    Something was wrong. The room looked luxurious. What does that mean? It means that when the elf was present, he never noticed the room¡¯s appearance. He was too busy staring at her.

    But now, he could only see the room. The elf, who should have been there, was gone. The shackles that had once bound her to the piry on the floor, unlocked.

    It was then that the man realized something was seriously wrong.

    "W-what?!"

    He rushed into the room as if he were being pulled in. The food tray fell to the floor, spilling its contents.

    The man inspected the shackles. They weren¡¯t broken. They had been neatly opened, as if someone had used a key.

    "Could it be¡­?!"

    Someone kidnapped the elf before I could!

    Was it Marco?

    Or Tram?

    Those bastards got ahead of me! If I can¡¯t have her, neither can they!

    The man turned to report the situation, but¡ª

    "Huh?"

    He froze, locking eyes with Karamir, who was quietly sneaking out, about to close the door behind him.

    "You¡­ you¡­?"

    As the man pointed at him in shock, Karamir gave him a gentle smile.

    "Please, take a nice rest. The air is fresh, the facilities are great. As for the food¡­ it''s been on the floor for about three seconds, but it¡¯s still safe to eat."

    The man, who clearly preferred work over rest, scrambled to his feet and rushed forward, but the world didn¡¯t wait for him. In one swift move, the door mmed shut.

    He tried desperately to open it, but the door barely budged. While Karamir leaned his weight against it, Arpia quickly locked the door from the inside.

    The man¡¯s furious shouting echoed through the hall, but no one paid attention. They were too busy making their escape.

    "Let¡¯s run."

    Whoosh.

    Just as they hurried to escape before being discovered, a ck mist appeared, blocking the hallway.

    "Why are youing out from there?"

    Emerging from the mist was a dark elf¡ªLeonard, tasked with capturing Arpia on Ropermahn¡¯s orders.

    His icy blue eyes, cold enough to freeze the air, locked onto Karamir.

    "I thought Ropermahn had already sent you off?"

    "I came back. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to leave without my ve."

    "But I didn¡¯t sense your presence."

    "That¡¯s because you¡¯re ipetent."

    Leonard¡¯s eyebrow twitched. Karamir¡¯s ¡®persuasive words¡¯ weren¡¯t only useful in negotiations; his sarcastic remarks could provoke even a trained assassin.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll just throw you back in."

    Leonard moved, pulling out two daggers strapped across his waist.

    "The elf has escaped!"

    It wasn¡¯t just Leonard. Ropermahn¡¯s henchmen, alerted by themotion, were climbing the stairs.

    Arpia¡¯s eyes darted around, scanning the situation. They were in a straight hallway. If they stayed, they would be surrounded from both ends.

    Her gazended on the hallway window.

    "Hey. Uh, Master?"

    "Yes?"

    "We¡¯re going to escape, so cover your face with your clothes to avoid getting hurt, and hold on to me tight."

    "What do you mean¡ª?!"

    Before Karamir could finish asking, Arpia had already swung her bow, smashing the window. She pulled Karamir close and leaped out.

    To anyone who didn¡¯t know she was an elf, it might¡¯ve looked like a suicide jump.

    Elves, who spent their lives moving through the trees, were often called the fairies of the forest or wingless forest angels. Elves didn¡¯t know how to fall.

    And even if Arpia had lost her shine, she was still an elf. She gracefully jumped from tree to tree beside the building andnded as lightly as a leaf riding the wind.

    Karamir, wide-eyed from the sudden action, remained frozen in ce. Arpia let out a softugh as she asked,

    "You¡¯re not scared, are you?"@@novelbin@@

    "S-scared? No way. I¡¯m just impressed with how well you handle the trees¡­."

    "I¡¯m an elf, silly."

    Arpia flicked her hair with a stylish nod. Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t much time to bask in the moment; other elves were nearby.

    As the humans stared down like dogs chasing chickens, Leonard moved.

    The ck mist spread out from the window, flowing up to the roof. Using the mist to travel, Leonard appeared above them, silhouetted against the moonlit night.

    Arpia frowned.

    "What is that? A spirit?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s a shadow cloud spirit. They¡¯re particrly fond of dark elves, but their weakness is light."

    "How do you know that¡­?"

    "It¡¯s in the Spirit Compendium. If youplete the collection, you get an achievement. Do you know how many times I reset my elf character to try to get a full collection?"

    Leonard¡¯s disdainful gaze shifted to Arpia. She flinched, unable to meet his eyes.

    "Is that truly the master you trust?"

    "¡­I decided not to think about it too deeply. Who cares? As long as he¡¯s good to me, that¡¯s all that matters."

    "What are you talking about? I¡¯m good to all my ves."

    "Master? Please, just shut up and run to the tavern. I¡¯ll handle this."

    "Haha, I¡¯d probably just get in your way, wouldn¡¯t I? Well then, I¡¯ll leave it to you."

    Without any misced pride, Karamir turned to leave, but not before calling out to Arpia.

    "Miss Arpia."

    "What?"

    "Your master always believes in you."

    Karamir winked, and Arpia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    "I know that without you saying it."

    As Karamir ran down the path, Arpia kept a close eye on Leonard, worried he might pull some trick.

    "So, you¡¯re tasked with catching an elf. Wouldn¡¯t it be perfect if you offered yourself up? You¡¯dplete the task, and he¡¯d be happy."

    "Your master wants you, a white elf."

    "Such discrimination. My master doesn¡¯t care about that stuff. How about it? Want to be a ve too? As your senior elf, I¡¯ll treat you nicely. Though, I will have to scold you for pointing a de at my master."

    "You¡¯re stalling. But there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m not chasing him."

    Leonard nced at the retreating Karamir. He already knew where he was headed¡ªno doubt, to the Duke of the Night¡¯s estate.

    There were already agents waiting for him. Capturing him would be no problem. All Leonard needed to do was deal with the elf before him.

    "Let me warn you. Drop your bow and ept your fate. You can¡¯t defeat me without mastering your spirits."

    He might be right.

    It had only been a few months since Arpia started using the bow, and her only practice had been mock battles. Thinking she could defeat Leonard, a skilled assassin, might indeed be foolish.

    ¡®But so what?¡¯

    Karamir said he believed in her.

    What more exnation did she need?

    None.

    Arpia nocked an arrow. Her target: Leonard¡¯s forehead. It was time to show the results of her training.

    Arpia released the bowstring.

    The elf¡¯s arrow sliced through the night.

    "That¡¯s cheating!"

    It wasn¡¯t even close.

    Leonard dodged the arrow with a simple tilt of his head, sending it harmlessly behind him. He didn¡¯t seem impressed, as if he were about to say, ¡®Too slow.¡¯

    Attacking from below wasn¡¯t ideal. Realizing this, Arpia climbed up the wall and leaped onto the roof.

    She hid between the roof tiles, tilting her bow horizontally to shoot.

    Whizz.

    The arrow flew in theplete opposite direction from Leonard.

    But the moment it left Leonard¡¯s line of sight, the wind shifted. The arrow made an extreme turn, boomeranging back toward Leonard¡¯s temple.

    Leonard didn¡¯t even blink. Without looking, he swung his dagger and sliced the arrow in half. Arpia¡¯s calcted strike was reduced to splinters.

    Leonard, a dark elf, could read the flow of the wind just as well as any elf. No ordinary archery would reach him.

    Leonard lowered his eyes. Arpia flinched.

    The ck mist wriggled. It enveloped Leonard¡¯s form, cloaking him in darkness. The mist, like a living entity, soared through the air toward Arpia.

    "Tch!"

    Arpia sprinted across the roof, looking like a thief sneaking away with a priceless gem. Even while running, she nocked another arrow. She jumped, turning mid-air to fire behind her.

    Whoosh.

    The arrow pierced through the mist. But no matter how many times she shot, or how many arrows she fired in rapid session, the result was the same. Leonard moved freely within the mist, evading every attack.

    ¡®How can I win?¡¯

    Arpia bit her lower lip anxiously.

    "Can we really just sit and watch?"

    Meanwhile, at the Duke of the Night¡¯s estate¡­

    Under the moonlight, two men sat at an outdoor table, sipping drinks. Scattered around them were lifeless figures consumed by shadows.

    Victor, one of the men, observed the battle from afar. Arpia was showing impressive archery skills as expected, but her opponent was no easy target.

    As an assassin himself, Victor could tell Leonard¡¯s skill level. He was among the best in the assassin¡¯s guild.

    Especially Leonard¡¯s ck mist.

    Unless you had a way to counter its magical nature, it was nearly impossible to defeat. It was an absurdly unfair advantage.

    Victor wanted to intervene. He had grown fond of Arpia, and hispanion Emily liked her too. But Karamir had firmly opposed it.

    "This is her role. Stay out of it."

    "What if something happens to her?"

    "Then that¡¯s something she has to deal with."

    Hand-feeding her everything would only hinder her growth and push her further from her full liberation.

    Victor sighed. "You¡¯re a lot tougher on her than I thought."

    "I¡¯ve always believed in giving the tough ones more chances to prove themselves. You give the naughty ones more candy, and the good ones a firm p."

    ¡®Is that so?¡¯ Victor mused, watching the battle unfold.

    The two elves were closing in on each other. It was difficult for Arpia to outrun Leonard, who was moving through the mist.

    Leonard¡¯s upper body emerged from the fog, shing his dagger in a diagonal arc. Arpia barely ducked in time to avoid the strike.

    But the shift in her center of gravity caused her to lose bnce, and she fell to the ground.

    Leonard didn¡¯t waste the opening. Like a snake ready to swallow its prey, his daggers, like fangs, descended toward her.

    "Ugh!"

    Arpia reflexively raised her bow to block. Thunk! The bow collided with Leonard¡¯s wrist, stopping the des just inches from her face. Arpia twisted her head, struggling to break free.

    But the daggers remained unmoved.

    "I don¡¯t enjoy killing my own kind. Give up. This is myst mercy."

    "Mercy is selling your kin?"

    "It¡¯s better than death."

    "Elves bond with only one person for life. I¡¯d rather die than be sold¡­!"

    By most standards, Arpia¡¯s archery skills weremendable. She had the raw talent and the spirit to back her up, making her formidable in realbat.

    But her opponent was simply too strong. Fighting an elf without the aid of a spirit was like a mage battling without magic.

    ¡®If only I could deal with that mist!¡¯

    Karamir had said it was weak to light.

    There were many spirits within her. Surely, one of them had to be a light spirit?

    Arpia focused her mind on the expanded connection with the spirits. She forcefully dragged one of them out from its hiding ce.

    The spirit resisted, thrashing as if it didn¡¯t want toply.

    The pain surged as the spirits rebelled inside her.

    But she wouldn¡¯t stop. She had suffered for far too long.

    "If you¡¯re going to live inside me, you better pay rent!"

    With a shout, a spirit was pulled along the path. A soft white light began to flow along the lines of the brand on her back.

    When the light fully filled the brand¡ª

    FLASH!

    A light brighter than the sun illuminated the night sky of Noctar.

 Chapter 40

    The sh of light that erupted in Noctar was so brilliant that it seemed as if dawn had arrived, visible even from outside the fortress. The overwhelming brightness caused Leonard to squint, while the shadow cloud spirit screamed in agony.

    The explosion of light devoured the ck mist surrounding Leonard, exposing his entire form for the first time.

    "What¡­?"

    Leonard couldn''t conceal his shock. Arpia, seizing the moment when his strength faltered, swung her bow, striking Leonard''s arm.

    Leonard stumbled, losing his bnce. Just as he was about to fall off the roof, he leapt to the opposite one. Checking on the state of his spirit, he found its power weakened.

    The cause was Arpia''s light.

    ¡®That light¡­.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t an ordinary light. The radiant glow was undoubtedly imbued with the energy of a spirit. There was no doubt about it.

    Wasn''t she supposed to be incapable of handling spirits?

    The spirits inside her had been so chaotic that even recognizing them had been nearly impossible. Leonard couldn¡¯t understand why those unruly beings were suddenly cooperating with Arpia.

    Arpia slowly rose to her feet, a soft glow escaping from the mark on her back, one that even her clothes couldn¡¯t hide.

    It was a brand, a blessing.

    A symbol of her vow not to betray the trust ced in her.

    Arpia savored the power now coursing through her, bathed in light.

    ¡®So this is what it¡¯s like to wield a spirit.¡¯

    Though it was a sensation she was experiencing for the first time, it felt familiar¡ªalmost natural. After all, these spirits had been with her since birth, so it made sense. It was as instinctive as moving her arms or legs.

    Because of this, she instinctively knew how to use them.

    Arpia lifted her bow. With her right hand, she drew the string.

    Creak.

    As the bowstring stretched, an arrow of pure light materialized where there had been nothing before.

    A cold smile crept across Arpia¡¯s lips.

    "This time, it¡¯s my turn. Ready to take an arrow, fellow elf?"

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Leonard let out a sharp curse and moved quickly. That light was dangerous. The shadow cloud spirit was ringing rm bells in his mind.

    He concealed himself within the thick mist, which began to drift through the air in an attempt to flee.

    Arpia, tracking Leonard¡¯s movement with her eyes, didn¡¯t bother trying to predict his trajectory. She simply shot her arrow into the mist.

    It exploded.

    Ssss!

    The sound of the mist bursting came even before the arrow¡¯s sonic boom. The arrow of light had traveled too fast for sound to keep up.

    As the arrow struck the cloud, the mist dissipated with a pop, leaving Leonardpletely exposed, plummeting from the sky.

    Leonard tumbled to the ground, rolling as hended. His ck skin was marred with cuts, red blood streaming down from multiple wounds. All of this from a single arrow.

    ¡®Is that¡­ really a spirit?¡¯

    She had only just started wielding spirits. Even with an elemental advantage, the power she wielded was ridiculous. It surpassed the control even the high elves of his homnd had over spirits.

    As Leonard had sensed, Arpia¡¯s spirit was unlike the natural spirits. The spirits inside her had been fighting amongst themselves for hundreds of years, growing stronger through their conflicts.

    Spirits, like children, grow through adversity. These spirits had unintentionally grown far beyond the norm, achieving a power unmatched by others.

    The god who created the world had named this light:

    <strong>Light Servant</strong>.

    It was a higher-ranked light spirit.

    As Leonardy sprawled on the ground, a radiant light loomed over him once more. Arpia had drawn another arrow of light, aiming at him.

    "This is your punishment for raising a de against him. I¡¯ll make sure you never do it again."

    Leonard stared at her, his gaze trembling, before finally lowering his head.

    He closed his eyes, resigning himself to his fate.

    But nothing changed. The light didn¡¯t vanish, nor did it grow dim. Cautiously, he lifted his head.

    ¡°¡­What? Are you enjoying some lowly thrill by watching me about to die?¡±

    "Of course not. I have no interest in killing my own kind."

    In her own way, she had considered him a fellow elf and had offered him a chance. That was the extent of her mercy.

    But that mercy only extended to Leonard. Arpia turned her gaze in the direction of the merchant guild.

    She raised her bow once more, as if she were protesting against the world that had caused her so much pain.

    She pulled the bowstring back slowly, then let it go with ease. The arrow shot upward, trailing sparkling fragments of light as it ascended like a reverse meteor.

    It pierced the clouds beforeing to a stop. The arrowhead tipped to the side.

    And then, it fell.

    ¡®I''m thankful you helped me meet him, but¡­.¡¯

    For kidnapping her, imprisoning her, and treating her as nothing more than merchandise¡ªshe could not forgive them. And now, they would pay for their sins.

    The meteor descended.

    It vanished between the buildings.

    Boom¡­

    A towering pir of white light shot up, shaking the ground as if an earthquake had struck.

    The light beam gradually thinned, disappearing into the night sky.

    Crrr¡­

    The bow in Arpia''s hands couldn¡¯t withstand the strain and shattered into countless pieces.

    A gust of wind blew, scattering the fragments.

    Her long, golden hair swirled in the breeze.

    The cool night air felt refreshing against her face. Arpia felt a sense of liberation she had never experienced before.

    She turned her head, eager to look at the person who had given her this freedom. To proudly show him that she had repaid his faith in her.

    Karamir stood with his mouth agape, his eyes wide in astonishment.

    ¡®Pretty amazing, right?¡¯

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t I just incredible?¡¯

    With a bright smile, Arpia shed a peace sign.

    Meanwhile,

    "Nooo, my priceless treasures!"

    Karamir inwardly screamed.

    Arpia returned to the Duke of the Night¡¯s estate, with Leonard in tow.

    Leonard was at a loss for words as he looked at the bodies of his fallenrades scattered around. When his eyes met the elderly man who had caused this carnage, he flinched. Leonard knew who he was.

    ¡°Victor, the Shadow Duke¡­¡±

    ¡°To think someone still remembers an old man like me.¡±

    ¡°No assassin worth their salt doesn¡¯t know your name. I thought the guild was annihted, and you perished with them, yet here you are, hiding in this ce?¡±

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t feel like taking contracts and killing people anymore. But more importantly¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­?¡±

    Victor¡¯s regretful demeanor suddenly shifted. The sharp, murderous gleam in his eyes was enough to make Leonard feel as though his heart was about to be ripped out.

    Leonard instinctively drew his daggers, taking a defensive stance. But his hands trembled so violently that he could hardly fight.

    ¡°Respect your elders.¡±

    Respect elders? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?

    Oh, he¡¯s going to attack me!

    Fine, attack me. Even if I die, I¡¯ll keep my elf pride intact.

    Thwack!

    "Argh!"

    Victor¡¯s hand blurred, striking Leonard on the head as if lightning had crashed down upon him. Leonard clutched his head, crumpling to the ground.

    "Where do you get off drawing a de on your elders? These elves have no respect for their seniors."

    Even in his daze, Leonard managed to get a word in.

    "But¡­ I¡¯m older than you are¡­ eek."

    Victor raised his fist again, and whatever defiance Leonard had melted away like dust.

    Sometimes, nothing teaches better than a well-ced punch. Leonard had been thoroughly educated with a single blow, now rubbing his swollen, teary eyes.

    While that confrontation was unfolding, the atmosphere on the other side was far more cheerful. Arpia excitedly shared her experience of controlling the spirits with Karamir.

    "When I yelled at them, they couldn¡¯t move! Then, when I demanded their power, they just got sucked in and everything lit up¡­!"

    "Is that so?"

    Karamir smiled as if he were listening to a child recounting their day after a school trip, even though he had no idea what she was talking about.@@novelbin@@

    It was a miracle he could smile at all, given that the merchant guild had been obliterated and reduced to nothing.

    "Anyway, these merchants have put an elf through hell. I¡¯m going to work them hard to pay for all they put me through."

    Completely unaware of the damage she had caused, Arpia confidently walked away, obliviously stepping on the spirits who screamed in protest.

    "Things are getting noisy."

    Karamir surveyed the surroundings. After all, an earthquake and a pir of light in the dead of night were bound to draw attention.

    "It¡¯s best if we leave now."

    "You''re nning to run?"

    "Since the entire merchant guild was wiped out, they¡¯ll likelye looking to question us about it. They might even try to pin the me on us."

    "Doesn¡¯t that not matter? Neither of us are exactly saints. If we stay, no one would dare pull anything."

    Karamir tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t understand the question.

    "But I¡¯m clean."

    "What?"

    "I¡¯ve only done good deeds. You won¡¯t find a more righteous ve trader than me."

    "No, I mean¡­."

    "Honestly,paring me to you is a bit much, don¡¯t you think? Haha."

    Karamir drew a clear line. Victor was about to protest, "You enved Arpia against her will!" but one nce at the way Arpia was gazing at Karamir¡ªher eyes brimming with affection¡ªmade him realize he wouldn¡¯t get any support there.

    With those lovesick eyes, there was no arguing against Karamir. Victor sighed. He couldn¡¯t trust anyone anymore. He¡¯d just have to focus on raising Emily.

    Victor had managed to procure a horse from a friendly innkeeper. Karamir and Arpia mounted it together.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Arpia wrapped her arms around Karamir¡¯s waist. He tried to ignore the warm sensation pressing against his back.

    "Take care. You cane back anytime. But seriously, work on that attitude of yours. If you meet the wrong person, you¡¯ll end up dead without even a scream."

    "Haha, it¡¯s all part of a ve trader¡¯s basic skills. I¡¯ll be back if I get the chance. Oh, and Master."

    "Hmm?"

    "Check the underground of the merchant guild. Consider it payment for the drinks and the kids'' education."

    Merchant guild.

    Underground.

    Putting the two words together, Victor quickly understood Karamir¡¯s meaning. He nodded in acknowledgment.

    "Master, goodbye~ I¡¯ll be back, so make sure you stay alive until then, okay?"

    Arpia waved as they rode off. As they moved further away, Karamir snapped his fingers.

    [Released Liri] 50 points have been awarded.

    [Released Lara] 70 points have been awarded.

    As Karamir and Arpia rode off into the distance, Leonard slowly got to his feet.

    "I-I think I should be going too¡­."

    "What do you mean? You¡¯re staying here."

    "What? Why?"

    "What? Why?"

    "¡­Why am I staying here?"

    Victor swept his hand across the blood-stained ground.

    "You¡¯re cleaning this up."

    Under the starry night, the horse galloped across the ins.

    Arpia clung tightly to Karamir, iming it was to avoid falling.

    "Where are we headed now?"

    Arpia asked about their destination.

    In truth, she didn¡¯t really care.

    When she had first left the forest, it had been hard even to breathe. But not anymore. As long as she was with her master, she could survive in any desert, no matter how barren.

    But Karamir¡¯s thoughts were entirely different.

    "We¡¯re heading for the Great Forest."

    Everything up until now had been leading to this final step.

    Thest step toward something greater.

 Chapter 41

    The Great Forest.

    It was a world unto itself.

    A mystical forest bathed in shades of green, sunlight streaming through the leaves, and moss carpeting the ground like a soft, plush rug beneath their feet.

    The massive trees reached up to obscure the sky, their branches bent under the weight of time, creating natural ramps that one could easily walk up.

    It was a sacrednd where life¡¯s breath could be felt in every corner. Everything here moved slowly, as though time itself were at peace, making the ce serene and calm¡ªa veritable paradise for elves.

    "Why are we here? I¡¯m not too fond of this ce," Arpia muttered.

    Despite its beauty, Arpia didn¡¯t like this supposed paradise at all.

    The forest¡¯s stillness made it difficult to keep track of time. If you stayed here too long, you might find that decades had passed in the blink of an eye.

    To Arpia, it was nothing more than a prison of eternal pain. Nothing more, nothing less.

    "I¡¯ve got business here."

    "Business? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve got nned, but I wouldn¡¯t rmend going any further. If a non-elf ventures too deep into the Great Forest¡­"

    "Stop."

    The voice was soft yet chilling,pletely at odds with the tranquil forest around them.

    The bushes rustled.

    Emerging from the foliage were a group of elves, their features androgynous, their expressions cold.

    They had surrounded Karamir and Arpia, their bows drawn and aimed at the two.

    "The Forest Sentinels¡­"

    Arpia sighed heavily.

    The Sentinels of the Forest.

    A groupposed of the strongest and most elite elf warriors, protectors of the Great Forest. They were akin to the knightly orders of human kingdoms.

    "What¡¯s going on here?"

    One elf stepped forward.

    To Karamir, they all looked the same, much like how some Westerners think all Asians look alike, or how Asians think the same of ck people. The elves shared such simr features that discerning gender or age was nearly impossible.

    This elf wore aurel wreath, but beyond that, there was no indication of their gender or age.

    ''He''s a guy,'' Karamir mused.

    With a quick nce at Arpia and then back at the elf, Karamir made his judgment. t chest¡ªdefinitely male.

    "Captain, intruders."

    "Then why haven¡¯t you dealt with them yet? Just¡ª"

    The elf captain¡¯s words trailed off when he locked eyes with Arpia, his gaze narrowing.

    "Arpia?"

    "Yeah, it¡¯s been a while, Rion."

    It was clear from their awkward exchange that the two knew each other, though Arpia¡¯s difort was apparent.

    Arpia and Rion had been opposites since childhood. Arpia, the ''wed elf,'' and Rion, the ''perfect elf'' who excelled at everything.

    Arpia had heard adults sigh countless times, "If only you were even half as good as Rion¡­"

    No one liked being constantlypared to the source of their low self-esteem.

    "Weren¡¯t you exiled from the vige? Why are you here? Actually, never mind that right now."

    Rion¡¯s wary gaze shifted to Karamir.

    "You¡­ You¡¯re a human. What were you thinking, bringing him here, Arpia?"

    "Well¡­"

    Karamir stepped forward, and though the Sentinels moved to stop him, Rion raised a hand to halt them.

    "Greetings, Rion. My name is Karamir, and I¡¯m Arpia¡¯s master."

    "Master¡­?"

    Rion blinked, clearly not understanding the word at first.

    When the meaning sank in, his pupils dted before his eyes sharpened with fury. He raised his bow, nocking an arrow in one smooth motion.

    An elf¡¯s arrow whistled through the air. Arpia, reaching back for her own bow, suddenly remembered that it had broken in theirst battle. In a panic, she shoved Karamir¡¯s head down.

    "Ugh!"

    The arrow grazed just over their heads. Arpia barely had time to sigh in relief before her concern turned into anger, which she directed at Rion.

    "What the hell are you doing?! You could¡¯ve killed him!"

    "That¡¯s what I should be asking you! What¡¯s going on here? You¡¯ve be a human¡¯s ve, brought him into the Great Forest, and now you¡¯re protecting him? Is this some kind of revenge for being exiled?"

    "It¡¯s only natural for a ve to protect their master."

    "Exactly. Maybe you¡¯re just out of touch with the real world, living in your little well."@@novelbin@@

    Even if the well was a bit spacious.

    For the first time, Rion¡¯s perfectly calm demeanor cracked. Having followed an elite path his whole life, Rion had no tolerance for mockery, and it showed in the slight tremble of his bow.

    "Stop wagging that sharp tongue of yours and leave Arpia behind. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll burn you to ashes and use your bones as fertilizer for our trees."

    "Oh, it would be an honor for my ashes to help grow the trees of your forest."

    Rion gritted his teeth, his patience fraying. His frustration manifested in the appearance of a me spirit behind him.

    Fwoosh.

    The spirit red up, ready to incinerate anything in its path. Karamir wisely took a step back. He¡¯d pushed it far enough and had no desire to be roasted alive.

    "There¡¯s no need to be so angry. We¡¯re just here for some business, and we¡¯ll be on our way."

    "What business could a human possibly have in the Great Forest?"

    "Actually, it¡¯s not me who has business here, but Arpia."

    Karamir pushed Arpia forward¡ªdefinitely not as a shield in case Rion decided tounch a fireball.

    "I n to have Arpia participate in the <strong>Dance of the Fairy Festival</strong>."

    The Dance of the Fairy Festival.

    A grand elven tournament and festival held only once every half-century. It was a battlefield of honor where elvespeted to see whose martial skills were superior and who could bestmune with the spirits.

    It was also the final step toward her freedom.

    "Pfft."

    Someone snickered. The derisiveugh quickly spread like wildfire, and soon the entire group of Sentinels was in hysterics.

    Even Rion, usually stoic, was struggling to contain hisughter, hisposure on the verge of cracking.

    "The Dance of the Fairy Festival? This drunkard who¡¯s been drowning in alcohol every day?"

    "That¡¯s none of your concern. The festival is meant to prove one¡¯s worth, and any elf is eligible to participate."

    "And how would you know that¡­?"

    Rion red at Arpia as if to say, <em>How much did you tell him?</em>

    Arpia shrugged, signaling she had no idea what he was talking about. To Rion, it looked like she was mocking him, but in truth, she genuinely didn¡¯t know.

    Arpia could only guess that Karamir had learned about the festival from one of the elves he¡¯d previously enved.

    "There¡¯s no need for concern. I only know what I need to know, and what I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t. Now, if you¡¯ll kindly move aside, we¡¯d hate to miss the festival."

    "Even if that were true, Arpia may enter, but you certainly cannot."

    "She¡¯s my ve, so I must apany her. Who knows what strange things you might try to pull?"

    "The only one who would try something ¡®strange¡¯ here is you¡­!"

    Just listening to Karamir was giving Rion a headache, like his ears were being polluted. Any longer, and he might just cut them off to stop the rot.

    Rion was about to signal the Sentinels when Arpia stepped in front of Karamir. Her body began to glow with the unmistakable energy of a spirit, radiant and powerful.

    The intensity of the spirit¡¯s presence made Rion¡¯s eyes widen in surprise.

    "You¡­"

    "Move aside, Rion. We¡¯re going in."

    They now had a new entourage.

    Elves ahead of them, elves to their left, elves to their right, and elves behind them. To an outsider, it might have looked like Karamir was being escorted, but the vines wrapped tightly around his wrists made it clear he was a prisoner.

    If Arpia hadn¡¯t been with him, he would have already been turned into a pincushion for their arrows.

    But Karamir didn¡¯t care. That wasn¡¯t what was important to him right now.

    "Dammit, I want to y <strong>Tycoon</strong> so bad."

    In his head, he was already picturing a cute, SD-styled version of the elves, working away in his imaginary game.

    There were so many elves!

    He could send them out to hunt for ingredients, gather herbs for potions, and sell those potions for profit. They were the ultimate resource, and all he could do was watch!

    It was heartbreaking.

    Only those who had yed <strong>Pop Team Tycoon</strong> would understand his pain.

    The group moved through thebyrinthine Great Forest without pause, often encountering paths blocked by trees or vines. The leading elf would speak an incantation, causing the space to ripple and reveal a hidden route.

    It was an illusion magic, meant to prevent intruders from prating the forest.

    Each time a new path opened, they moved forward, repeating the process several times. It was a maze no non-elf could hope to navigate.

    "This is ridiculous," Karamir muttered, barely able to suppress his frustration. "They threw Arpia out into the wilderness despite having this kind of security?"

    Sure, she might have set a few things on fire and maybe stabbed a couple of holes in the wrong ces, but seriously, these elves were too uptight.

    If she were his ve, he would¡¯ve made sure to teach her some proper manners.

    Karamir clicked his tongue.

    Eventually, signs of civilization began to emerge. Paths that had been cleared, and young elves ying along the way.

    ¡®They might look young, but they¡¯re probably older than me,¡¯ Karamir mused.

    Young elves¡­

    Legal lolis¡­

    Tales of Fantasy Restoration¡­

    "Ugh."

    Karamir clutched his chest.

    Arpia quickly turned around, concerned.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling sick?"

    "Just¡­ some bad memories."

    It was like he was experiencing a nightmare while fully awake. Karamir couldn¡¯t clear his head for a long time.

 Chapter 42

    Once Karamir had recovered, the group continued along the remaining path, which wasn¡¯t long. Just one more step forward, and they were greeted by a breathtaking sight, the kind that would make a sound like <em>whoosh</em> explode in your mind.

    Built along the natural borders of the earth and the towering trees, roads and houses formed an elf vige.

    Karamir, feeling a bit emotional, marveled at the thought of how few humans must have everid eyes on this ce.

    ¡°The Sentinels are back?¡±

    ¡°And who did they bring? It¡¯s not an elf.¡±

    The forest buzzed with whispers. The elves, going about their business, turned their attention one by one to the new arrivals.

    One all-purpose ve. Two all-purpose ves. Three all-purpose ves¡­

    Karamir quickly shook his head to clear his thoughts.

    ¡®I¡¯m a good ve trader,¡¯ he reminded himself.

    He couldn¡¯t just enve someone who was living their life peacefully, after all.

    ¡°What¡¯s all thismotion?¡± a voice suddenly demanded.

    ¡°Elder.¡±

    An elderly elf, leaning on a staff, approached as the Sentinels respectfully bowed to him.

    He was an image of elegance and dignity, his face marked by the passage of time, though in a way that added to his noble appearance rather than detracting from it.

    Yet, there was something off about his gait.

    ¡°Arpia?¡±

    ¡°H-Hello, Elder¡­¡±

    The elf elder in question was the one who had been shot in the rear during Arpia¡¯s debut as an archer. She squirmed awkwardly, clearly ufortable facing him again.

    ¡°What brings you here? I distinctly remember that you were banned from returning to this vige¡­¡±

    The elder narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing Arpia. As a High Elf who had lived through eons, he could see what others couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°And what is that on your soul?¡±

    For instance, the shackles bound to Arpia¡¯s soul.

    ¡°It¡¯s a mark of very. I¡¯m a ve now,¡± Arpia dered.

    Once, she would have tried to hide the shame of being defiled, but not anymore. Now, she spoke with confidence.

    ¡°A¡­ ve?¡±

    ¡°Arpia, a ve?¡±

    The surrounding elves erupted into shocked murmurs.

    The elder, too, was briefly taken aback, but he quickly regained hisposure. With a firm thud of his staff, he silenced the crowd with an authoritativemand.

    ¡°Quiet! All of you!¡±

    Once the group had settled, the elder turned his attention back to Arpia¡¯s soul. He could trace the source of the shackles.

    ¡°This human is your master.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder. I am Karamir, a humble ve trader,¡± Karamir replied with a bow.

    ¡°A ve trader, here? Did youe to take more elves as ves?¡±

    Screams erupted from the elves around them as parents quickly ushered their children inside their homes.

    In the midst of the growing tension, Karamir burst outughing.

    ¡°If someone overheard, they¡¯d misunderstand! No, no, I merely rescued Arpia when she was being kidnapped. I don¡¯t have a habit of forcibly making people my ves.¡±

    ¡°Kidnapped?¡±

    The elder raised a brow, clearly unfamiliar with this story.

    ¡°My, you didn¡¯t know? Well, I suppose you wouldn¡¯t have cared about someone you banished, even if she was suffering at the hands of humans. You¡¯d likely never have known, even if she was mistreated for the rest of her life.¡±

    Karamir¡¯s words wereced with a bitter smile, his toneced with sarcasm.

    ¡°But no need to worry¡ªI¡¯ve brought her back safe and sound. I¡¯ve heard elves don¡¯t forget their debts. Surely you won¡¯t harm the benefactor of your own kind, right? No way you¡¯d tarnish the pride your ancestors built over thousands of years by attacking me.¡±

    ¡°¡­What is it you want?¡±

    The elder had no choice but to engage. Karamir had subtly taken control of the conversation, slowly slipping out of the Sentinels¡¯ watchful as he strolled casually.

    ¡°Nothing much. Just for Arpia to participate in the Dance of the Fairy Festival and for my safety to be guaranteed during the event.¡±

    ¡°Arpia can hardly handle a bow, let alonemune with spirits. The oue is all but certain¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, if the oue¡¯s so certain, then there¡¯s no reason to refuse, is there?¡±

    ¡°Why does a ve trader care so much about the Dance of the Fairy Festival? What are you after?¡±

    ¡°After?¡±

    Karamir looked around at the elves who had gathered to watch, intrigued by the spectacle.

    Despite their lofty airs, they weren¡¯t all that different from humans, in Karamir¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I n to crush your so-called pride with a ve that I¡¯ve trained.¡±

    They were detained.

    Not quite prisoners in cells, but certainly under constant surveince to prevent them from wandering around freely.

    ¡®At least the amodations aren¡¯t bad,¡¯ Karamir thought as he took in the room.

    It was a cozy space filled with the scent of nature. The bed made of leaves was soft andfortable.

    True, he¡¯d made plenty of enemies, but it didn¡¯t bother him. He¡¯d gotten a verbal guarantee of safety from the elf elder himself. The elves, with their ingrained respect for authority, would never dare defy the elder¡¯s decree.

    Karamir took a sip of an unfamiliar thick liquid. It was sweet and tangy¡ªquite delicious, actually.

    A sudden rustling sound came from outside.

    ¡°H-Hey!¡± Karamir yelped.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Arpia asked, looking unfazed.

    ¡°A bug, a huge one!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s all?¡±

    Arpia chuckled.

    That bug was the size of a human hand! Any bigger, and it could have swallowed his head whole!

    Karamir wanted to scream internally, but he figured it wasn¡¯t worth the effort. Arpia, apparently, had deemed the situation too trivial to care about and instead gazed out the window, her expression clouded with concern.

    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡± Karamir asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about the festival. Do you know who won thest tournament?¡±

    ¡°Rion, right?¡±

    Arpia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she turned back to Karamir.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s wearing theurel wreath. It¡¯s awarded to the greatest warrior of each generation.¡±

    ¡°You really know everything, huh?¡± Arpia said with a bittersweet smile before turning back to the window, her voice tinged with mncholy.

    ¡°Rion¡¯s always been good at everything¡ªbows, spirits, leadership. He became the youngest captain of the Forest Sentinels. Ever since he tookmand, no intruders have even made it past the forest¡¯s edge.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just a frog in a well,¡± Karamir remarked.

    ¡°You¡¯re probably the only one who¡¯d ever call Rion a frog.¡±

    Arpia chuckled softly, her mood lightened slightly.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll lose?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But win or lose, I don¡¯t know if I could ever really live alongside them.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say either.¡±

    The pain Arpia had umted over the years was beyond Karamir¡¯s understanding. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to her for him to say that winning the tournament would solve everything.

    Still, as her master, he could at least offer this much:

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to force yourself to fit in. If ites down to it, we can always head back to Noktar.¡±

    She¡¯d gotten along well with the others back there, and her bright, fruity personality didn¡¯t mesh well with the uptight elves anyway.

    Arpia nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. And right now¡­¡±

    She tilted her head slightly and looked up at Karamir from under hershes, a smile that could only be described as flirtatious ying on her lips. It was an elf version of the ¡®perfect angle,¡¯ and Karamir couldn¡¯t help but feel the impact of her charm.

    She continued to gaze at him for a while before he finally asked, ¡°Is there something you want to say?¡±

    ¡°There is, but¡­¡±

    She stopped herself, a mischievous smile curving her lips into the shape of a crescent moon.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±

    ¡°Later?¡±

    ¡°Later.¡±

    After a few idle days, the day finally arrived.

    The vige was decorated with flowers, and the elves¡¯ songs rode the breeze, spreading joy throughout the forest.

    It was the perfect atmosphere for the Dance of the Fairy Festival to begin.

    Children yed, and female elves cooked, a scene no different from any typical festival.

    But there was more to it. Like popcorn and movies, a festival needed excitement, something thrilling toplement the delicious food.

    ¡°All contestants, please gather here!¡± an elf named Is, who was in charge of overseeing the festival, called out.

    The Sentinels, along with anyone confident in their skills, gathered one by one.

    Arpia joined the group, waiting for her turn.

    ¡°Hey, old man!¡± a familiar voice called out.

    ¡°Hm? Arpia? It¡¯s been a while. Are you joining thepetition?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    ¡°Participation is open to anyone, so I won¡¯t stop you, but please, for the love of all things sacred, don¡¯t lose control of your spirit this time. I¡¯ve just started to get attached to my house again.¡±

    The cause of Arpia¡¯s banishment from the vige¡ªthe Spirit Rampage Incident.

    One of the houses she had set on fire during that event had been Is¡¯s. She couldn¡¯t remember the details, but she felt bad enough to scratch the back of her head sheepishly.

    With a yful smile, Is added Arpia¡¯s name to the list of participants.

    ¡°So you¡¯re really entering the tournament?¡±

    A group of young elves approached Arpia.

    ¡°Irina¡­¡±

    If Rion had always been the figure Arpia waspared to, Irina and her group were the ones who had taken the lead in ostracizing her.

    Rion, at least, was someone Arpia could ignore with the thought, ¡®He¡¯s just not like me.¡¯ But the constant insults and taunts from Irina and her crew were harder to brush off.

    If Rion was someone who made her ufortable, then these elves were the ones Arpia genuinely despised.

    ¡°I heard you became a ve. You really are doing everything you can to drag down the dignity of the elves, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything.¡±

    ¡°Your very existence is the problem.¡±

    ¡°Not that it matters what I say¡ªsomeone like you, who¡¯s lived their whole life being a burden, wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Their insults weren¡¯t even subtle. It was tant, in-your-face verbal abuse.

    In the past, Arpia would have lost her temper and attacked, her spirits amplifying her emotions. But not now.

    She didn¡¯t let them get under her skin.

    ¡°The tournament will begin soon. Contestants, please ready your weapons!¡±

    The elves began to gather at the starting point.

    ¡°Try not to run into me,¡± Irina said with a smirk, giving Arpia a condescending pat on the shoulder before heading off.

    With everyone gathered, Is began exining the tournament rules.

    ¡°The rules are simple. You¡¯ll each tie this ribbon to your bow. If the ribbones loose, you¡¯re eliminated.¡±

    The Dance of the Fairy Festival was ast-elf-standingpetition.

    All the participants would enter the forest, and the battle would continue until only one elf remained standing.

    It wasn¡¯t just about skill with a bow. Tracking, survival skills, and the ability to use the environment were equally important.

    Each elf received a green ribbon and tied it to their bow. Irina, tying hers, nced at Arpia and spoke up.

    ¡°Hey, how about we make a bet?¡±

    ¡°A bet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m betting you¡¯ll be the first one to drop out.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m in!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°Count me in!¡±

    Without even asking Arpia¡¯s opinion, the elves eagerly jumped in, turning the bet into an event.

    A smug grin spread across Irina¡¯s face as the others supported her.

    ¡°Arpia, don¡¯t you have a bow?¡±

    Is interrupted, noticing that while everyone else had tied their ribbons, Arpia was standing empty-handed.

    ¡°Ah, right. My bow brokest time.¡±

    The elves snickered, and Irina even clutched her stomach,ughing out loud.

    ¡°She¡¯s entering thepetition¡­ without a bow?!¡±

    ¡°I can give you a spare one, if you like,¡± Is offered.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a bow, you won¡¯t be able topete¡­¡±

    Arpia met Irina¡¯s gaze directly.

    ¡°I ept.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I ept the bet.¡±

    Her demeanor was calm and confident.@@novelbin@@

    Irina¡¯s brow twitched in disbelief. She had expected Arpia to cower, but instead, she was facing her head-on.

    With a scoff, Irina brushed her hair back, trying to regain herposure.

    ¡°Fine, then. If I win¡­ let¡¯s see¡­ Arpia, how about we trim your ears a little? That way, you won¡¯t look like an elf anymore. Maybe then you can preserve a shred of our honor.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And how about this: If you lose, you¡¯ll never set foot in this forest again. You and that inferior human can just leave for good.¡±

    ¡°Fine by me.¡±

    Arpia agreed without hesitation, her expression unreadable.

    Irina¡¯s mouth twitched in frustration, her smirk faltering. She let out a huff and ran a hand through her hair again.

    ¡°And if by some miracle you win, what will you want from me? Want me to cut my ears?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Arpia extended her hand, and the Path opened before her.

    Her brand glowed with light.

    ¡°What do you mean, no need?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything.¡±

    The light gathered around her, condensing into a small orb.

    The elves stared in awe at the orb of light, captivated by its ethereal beauty. It was both a familiar spirit and something entirely unknown to them.

    Irina¡¯s jaw hung open, but she was too stunned to close it.

    ¡°T-That¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±

    Arpia reached out and grasped the orb.

    With a <em>whoosh</em>, the light stretched outward.

    What emerged from the glowing form was a bow, a radiant, seven-colored bow made of pure spirit energy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to bet anything,¡± Arpia said with a smile.

    It was a smile that resembled someone else¡¯s¡ªa certain master¡¯s.

    ¡°Because when you already know the oue, it¡¯s not a bet¡ªit¡¯s a scam.¡±

 Chapter 43

    <em>Ssshwak!</em>

    The sharp sound of something slicing through the air echoed through the forest.

    Whenever that sound rang out, it was always followed by the same sequence of noises, almost like a predetermined melody.

    <em>Thwack!</em>

    A twisting trajectory carried by the wind, moving as fast as light.

    An arrow came flying from somewhere, striking the elf archer''s bow directly. The bow shattered, and ribbons fluttered in the air.

    <strong>Elf Vige.</strong>

    The spirits, who had been observing everything, reported the situation. Evelyn, the elf acting as the announcer, shouted at the top of her lungs.

    ¡°Dancing mes Ellowyn Tak! Now only eleven warriors remain! This is the fastest elimination rate in history!!¡±

    The Dance of the Fairy Festival was apetition that spanned several days. It involved hiding, seeking, ambushing, all across the entire forest, until only one warrior was left standing.

    But nearly twenty participants had already been eliminated. The pace of the event was unprecedented, and it looked like it might end within just a day.

    Evelyn checked the remaining participants.

    <strong>Silent Wings Leon.</strong> <strong>Singing Bird Aileen.</strong> <strong>Whispering Leaves Irina.</strong> ... The expected contenders.

    And then, a peculiar outlier.

    <strong>yful Flower Arpia.</strong>

    ¡°Hah, hah, hah¡­¡±

    Ragged breaths.

    Irina was darting between the trees. Her breathing was uneven, and her hand, gripping her bow, was slick with cold sweat.

    Perhaps that was why. As she tried to swing to another tree using a vine, her hand slipped. Irina traced a sharp diagonal arc before crashing face-first into the ground.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Fortunately, shended in a swamp, so the impact wasn''t too severe. But her pale face was now covered in muck.

    Mud even got into her mouth, but Irina didn¡¯t even think about spitting it out. Her head whipped around at the sound of rustling grass.

    A fairy was pushing aside the foliage and slowly approaching.

    ¡°Arpia...!¡±

    The very Arpia whom Irina had been so sure was the first to be eliminated was still alive. Not only that, she was the one who had cornered Irina.

    How?

    There was no need to ask. In Arpia¡¯s hand, a bow made of light was glowing brightly.

    ¡°What, what is that? There¡¯s no way you should be able to wield such power!¡±

    Irina¡¯s scream was filled with disbelief. Arpia¡¯s reaction, however, was calm.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m still unsure. I keep wondering if this is a dream, or if I¡¯ve lost my mind because of the pain.¡±

    But it wasn¡¯t a dream.

    The shackles he had ced on her soul, staining it with his color, were proof that this was all real.

    Arpia momentarily lost in thought.

    Meanwhile, Irina, ncing around, manipted the spirits. Whoosh! A gust of wind lifted Irina out of the swamp. The swirling air blew the mud off her body.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    Her shout seemed like a signal to someone.

    Simultaneously, Irina¡¯s hidden allies unleashed a barrage of arrows from all directions.

    Dozens of arrows swirled with wind, all aimed at Arpia.

    It was an attack far beyond what was needed just to remove a ribbon, but that didn¡¯t matter. In thesepetitions, it wasn¡¯t umon for a few elves to suffer idents.

    Arrows were supposed to turn Arpia into a pincushion, and the wind should have shredded her skin.

    ©¤©¤ At least, that¡¯s what should have happened.

    ¡°...What?¡±

    The arrows that had been shot with such force stopped dead in the air.

    Defying thews of physics entirely.

    They had been blocked by a wind barrier spreading from Arpia. The elves¡¯ wind spirits couldn¡¯t prate the barrier.

    ¡°I¡¯m not inferior.¡±

    There was no innocence left in Arpia¡¯s eyes. Instead, they glowed faintly red with anger.

    The heads of the arrows aimed at Arpia rotated 180 degrees.

    <em>Screech!</em>@@novelbin@@

    The wind roared violently.

    The spiraling wind wrapped the arrows like a tornado.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult him.¡±

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    Like a hedgehog firing its quills, the arrows shot out in all directions.

    <em>Thwack!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Before anyone could react, the arrows struck their bows directly. The wind blew again. <em>Crack, crack, crack!</em> The bows were shredded like they were caught in a blender.

    For an elf, a bow is not just a weapon.

    It is the connection between an elf and nature.

    A replica of their soul, carefully crafted.

    And that replica had disappeared without a trace. It wasn¡¯t something they could recreate in a day, nor could it be summoned again like some shadow clone technique.

    ¡°You! You...!¡±

    ¡°Be grateful. If he had told me to eliminate elves, it wouldn¡¯t have been just your bow that disappeared.¡±

    ¡°You traitor! Wagging your tail under an inferior species. Have you no pride? Do you even call yourself an elf?¡±

    ¡°Repaying his trust is my pride.¡±

    If it¡¯s Karamir¡¯s order, Arpia would achieve anything.

    Arpia raised her head. The spirits, bowing to their servant, ryed the information of the forest to her.

    Atop a tree that seemed to reach the sky, stood a lone figure.

    Thest remaining survivor of the Fairy Festival.

    <strong>Leon.</strong>

    Arpia quickly ascended, riding the wind.

    Leon had climbed a tree as soon as thepetition began.

    From a high vantage point, he could survey the entire battlefield. He could read the situation and snipe his targets from a ce where their attacks couldn¡¯t reach him.

    It was a basic principle of hunting.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    But something felt off.

    He had found a good spot, but there was no prey in sight.

    No, there was one. A prey wasing directly to him. And it was moving as fast as if it were running on t ground. Leon¡¯s eyes widened.

    <em>Thwack!</em>

    As he pulled back his bowstring, a fairy emerged, cutting through the leaves.

    This wasn¡¯t like any forest fairy he had seen before. The wind, forming the shape of wings with a green glow, made her resemble a butterfly.

    Not using the wind as an aid, butpletely merging with it.

    Arpia, cloaked in the wind servant¡¯s power, released her bowstring. The wind arrow tore through the atmosphere.

    Leon¡¯s eyes flickered. His heightened sense of danger, honed from his time as the leader of the forest wardens, was far sharper than others¡¯.

    The prating power of the arrow was unstoppable. His spirits weren¡¯t strong enough. Quickly making a decision, Leon threw himself under the tree.

    <em>Thunk.</em>

    As he fell, he grabbed a branch, spinning in mid-air, and lightlynded on another branch.

    A gale blew.

    Looking back, Arpia was flying towards him, her wings pping. The wind des born from her wings sliced through the massive trees ahead like tofu.

    ¡°Leon! Don¡¯t run! Fight me!¡±

    This is insane.

    That¡¯s no longer spirit magic or archery.

    It¡¯s a natural disaster.

    A butterfly-made disaster.

    A butterfly so strong, it could summon storms.

    Leon had encountered the aftermath of the butterfly effect firsthand, caused by a single man¡¯s twisted decisions.

    Leon poured all of his umted experience into escaping. He ran at full speed from the storm.

    But no mere person can escape from a natural disaster.

    Before long, Leon was swept away by the storm.

    That was the day when even the most skilled elven warriors were utterly defeated by a single ve.

    Is it a festival?

    No, it¡¯s a funeral.

    That was the vibe in the vige.

    It certainly looked festive on the surface, but it wasn¡¯t. Every elf¡¯s expression was vacant.

    All the warriors who participated in thepetition ended up like Arpia. Meaning, they no longer had their bows.

    In all of elven history, this was the weakest moment for their nation.

    But in times like these, someone always profits. The elves¡¯ weaponsmith was grinning ear to ear.

    For an elf, whose expressions are usually subdued, the fact that his smile was so wide meant that if he were another species, his mouth would¡¯ve ripped open.

    ¡°Hmm, looks like I¡¯ll be busy for a while.¡±

    The smith, hands behind his back, returned to his workshop.

    Not long after, a ceremony was held to honor the winner.

    All the elves, young and old, gathered. From the forest wardens to the elven elders, and even their queen.

    There were only about two thousand of them, but even a young elf possessed the strength of a full-fledged mage. Each one was a walking war machine.

    And Arpia was the strongest among them.

    If they were cannons, Arpia would be a Neo Armstrong Cyclone Jet Armstrong Cannon.

    ¡°How do I look? Does it suit me?¡±

    Arpia, who had just been crowned with aurel by the elven queen, skipped back to Karamir.

    The prize for winning the Fairy Festival. Officially named [Laurel of the World Tree], it was woven from the leaves and branches of the World Tree.

    When worn, the energy of the World Tree spread through the wearer, reducing fatigue for elven ves and increasing their work efficiency¡ªan in-game item.

    At the same time, it was a symbolic item, marking the final step in Arpia¡¯splete liberation.

    ¡°It suits you. You look like a princess.¡±

    ¡°Hmph~ Is that so? I was thinking of taking it off because it felt awkward, but I guess I¡¯ll keep wearing it.¡±

    That evening.

    A small, private celebration was held for the two of them to honor Arpia¡¯s victory.

    The location was a shabby hut outside the vige¡¯s barrier. Like an isted ind in the middle of a vast ocean, it was the home where Arpia had lived.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty unimpressive for the home of the greatest warrior among elves.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it is what it is.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask for a new house to celebrate your victory? Something grand, like a pce.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about a house, but I heard they make a bow for the winner. A bow crafted from the branches of the World Tree.¡±

    A bow that would enhance the power of the spirits even further.

    It was the perfect reward for Arpia, who had no bow. After all, the weapons created by servants consumed a lot of energy.

    ¡°Ahh~¡±

    Arpia took a swig of her drink.

    Ever since the branding, after beating the spirits into submission, she no longer felt pain. Her body no longer needed alcohol, but how could she resist drinking on such a joyous day?

    Alcohol always tasted better when in a good mood.

    ¡°This reminds me of when we first met.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    When she first regained consciousness, she was challenged to a drinking contest with a stranger.

    Did he say he would set her free if she won? Back then, she had thought it was nonsense, but looking back, Karamir probably would have kept his word.

    ¡°It feels like it all happened so fast, but so much has urred.¡±

    She had been kidnapped, enved.

    Trained, fought dark elves.

    Returned to the forest and participated in thepetition, ending with her victory.

    Even when measured by human standards, it wasn¡¯t that long of a time, but for an elf who lived for a thousand years, it must have been even shorter. It had all passed in the blink of an eye, literally.

    But Arpia was confident. The few months she spent with Karamir were far more precious and valuable than the hundreds of years she had lived alone.

    ¡°Hey, I have something to say...¡±

    And so, she wanted to express it.

    The words she had kept hidden in her heart.

    Something she wanted to do with Karamir.

    Now that she had be a proud elf, she felt like she could finally say it with confidence.

    ¡°Hey, um...¡±

    Her face flushed. Was she already tipsy?

    But there was no turning back now.

    Humans had such short lives, every moment was precious!

    Arpia squeezed her eyes shut and spoke boldly.

    ¡°Would you... Would you make a soul pact with me?!¡±

    A thousand-year vow made with the one you love.

    An elven ritual that carved each other¡¯s hearts into their souls.

    Even if she made the pact with Karamir, it wouldst at most a few decades. She¡¯d spend the rest of her long life alone, but that was okay. After all, hadn¡¯t her soul already been bound in shackles?

    At first, she thought her soul had been tainted. She thought she¡¯d never experience a normal love. But with Karamir, none of that mattered!

    ¡­

    It was silent.

    Too silent. Was he that shocked?

    Or maybe Karamir didn¡¯t feel the same way? What if she had just imagined it all and misread the situation?

    Arpia, consumed with worry, cautiously opened her eyes.

    "...Huh?"

    Karamir was lying face down on the table, fast asleep.

    The same man who had drunk several bottles of strong liquor without flinching had passed out so quickly? Was he pretending to avoid answering?

    Arpia waspletely baffled, but it made sense. This time, Karamir hadn¡¯t used any items.

    Karamir had never had a particrly high tolerance for alcohol.

    All the energy drained from Arpia in her disappointment.

    She thought about waking him up and confessing again, but¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡±

    There was still plenty of time.

    Besides, she didn¡¯t like the idea of saying something like that while being driven by drunkenness. She¡¯d do it again when she was sober.

    Watching Karamir sleep peacefully, Arpia reached out to y with his bangs, her expression soft.

    In the still of dawn.

    After ying with Karamir for a while, Arpia also drifted off to sleep. It had been such a joyful day, and the alcohol probably helped. Her face was bright, as if she were dreaming of something pleasant.

    Meanwhile.

    Karamir¡¯s body, which had been lying still, began to stir.

    Slowly, Karamir started to wake up.

 Chapter 44

    <em>It would be a disaster if this cheap table made any noise.</em>

    Careful. Even more careful.

    Karamir slowly lifted his upper body, putting all his focus into making sure Arpia didn¡¯t wake up.

    <em>Ugh.</em>

    Despite drinking only a little, his head throbbed, and his stomach churned. He was beginning to realize just how effective that invible elixir item truly was.

    He almost ended up passed out until morning.

    <em>Arpia...</em>

    She was asleep. Softly breathing, ¡°Koo...,¡± with shallow breaths.

    Arpia had only recently begun handling her servant properly. Considering she¡¯d been flying through the sky and shooting arrows, she must be extremely tired.

    Unless someone caused a seriousmotion, she probably wouldn¡¯t wake up. Still, elves had sharp hearing, so caution was necessary.

    He inhaled deeply and exhaled, trying to clear the alcohol from his system. Thanks to the air purifier-sh-forest diffuser right next to him, his head quickly cleared.

    With a clear mind, he retraced the events of their journey to see if he had made any mistakes.@@novelbin@@

    <strong>[The Eternally Suffering Elf, Arpia]</strong>

    There were two main conditions for Arpia¡¯splete liberation.

    One: liberation from pain.

    Two: the restoration of her shattered self-esteem.

    The first involved caring for Arpia, who was addicted to drugs, healing her wounds, and helping her regain the will to live by restoring her broken spirit.

    Later, she would need to win first ce in the ve Festival, hosted by Ropermahn, to obtain the Tome of Spirit Usurpation, which would resolve her pain.

    But I intercepted Arpia.

    Since it was toote to heal her body and mind, I chose archery. Instead of the ve Festival, I obtained the Tome of Spirit Usurpation through force.

    Next was the restoration of her broken self-esteem.

    I needed to have Arpia, who had been scorned by elf society and expelled from her vige, win first ce in the "Dance of the Fairy Festival." She had to win¡ªsecond ce wasn¡¯t enough.

    <em>Honestly, this was the hardest part of Arpia''s story.</em>

    If Mirabel¡¯s story was about uncovering the truth of the incident and reaching the hidden conclusion, Arpia¡¯s story was about growth. All about growth.

    The oue of the Fairy Festival was determined solely by herbat abilities.

    There were many forces keeping Arpia in check, especially that Leon guy. Hisbat skills were no joke, so to defeat them all and win, Arpia had to grow insanely fast.

    But contrary to my worries, it was surprisingly easy. Thanks to her bizarre growth rate, something I had never seen in the game.

    <em>I still don¡¯t know why that happened.</em>

    Was it because I had her start learning archery earlier?

    Of course, it¡¯s me.

    ¡°Mmm... The strongest elf in the world, Arpia...,¡±

    Arpia murmured in her sleep.

    It seemed like she was having a good dream.

    Now¡¯s probably a good time to leave.

    Honestly, there wasn¡¯t much need to sneak away from Arpia.

    With Mirabel, there was always the anxiety caused by her passive distrust of humans. When I made her father into a reaper, that was genuinely terrifying.

    At that time, I truly felt like my life was in danger.

    Arpia wasn¡¯t quite at that level, but¡­

    <em>Still, better to be cautious.</em>

    Elves form a lifelong bond with their partner by making a soul pact, right? But I went and shackled her soul instead.

    I had blocked the path of an innocent maiden¡¯s marriage. There¡¯s nothing scarier than an older unmarried woman¡¯s hysteria. I might get stabbed if I¡¯m not careful.

    <em>But hey, I took away her pain and made her the strongest elf. She should have a drink and calm down.</em>

    I finished packing up to leave.

    It was time to say goodbye to Arpia.

    Just as I was about to head out...

    <em>Should I leave a note?</em>

    Mirabel had Naredi, but Arpia didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t have any friends in the Great Forest either, so she might be shocked if she suddenly found herself alone.

    <em>Wow, I really am something. Even in a situation where I might get stabbed, I¡¯m being considerate. I must be out of my mind.</em>

    I took out arge leaf and wrote a message with the pen I always carried.

    ¡°I have somewhere I need to go... I¡¯m sorry about the shackles, but I hope you understand it was necessary. Adults might not get it, but kids like pretty, strong people, so if you talk to them, they might be more open...¡±

    I filled in the rest with some appropriate content and fixed it in ce so it wouldn¡¯t blow away.

    Now everything was done.

    ¡°You promised, right? That if I won the drinking contest, you¡¯d let me go.¡±

    The drinking contest with Arpia. We had never set a deadline. I lost, so now it¡¯s time to keep my promise.

    <em>Snap!</em>

    The sharp snap of my fingers echoed in the cool dawn air.

    The shackles on Arpia¡¯s soul were released.

    <strong>[The Eternally Suffering Elf, Arpia, has been liberated.]</strong>

    <strong>yful Flower Arpia Liliand.</strong>

    She was a colorless weed that grew among the beautiful flowers. A weed wrapped in thorny vines.

    Sharp thorns stabbed, scratched, and wounded her, leaving her body and mind shredded from repeated torment.

    The prison of brambles that trapped her, preventing her escape, also hurt those who came close. Before long, she became isted.

    Curled up inside the thicket, sheforted herself, saying it was fine, hypnotizing herself into thinking it was familiar, and gradually distancing herself from reality. In the brambles, she was slowly, ever so slowly, wilting.

    For hundreds of years.

    Like a leaf withering and falling apart.

    But you did not leave her alone.

    Without regard for the wounds you would suffer, you dug into the brambles and cleared a space for her to bloom. You nted infinite trust in her, who had always doubted herself.

    The flower, nourished by trust, bloomed into the most beautiful flower of all, filled with purpose.

    Arpia is no longer alone.

    She is no longer in pain.

    Even if she hurts, it''s okay.

    Because she has her very own Little Prince¡ªyou.

    <strong>Arpia¡¯s liberation rate is now 100%.</strong>

    Reward: 50,000 points granted.

    The skill [Generous Master] has been slightly strengthened.

    A new system has been unlocked.

    <em>Additional rewards avable.</em>

    Despite knowing an easier path, you chose the more difficult one, refusing to turn away from Arpia¡¯s suffering. The World Tree offers you its sincere gratitude.

    You have received the World Tree¡¯s blessing.

    You have acquired a new skill: <strong>[Blessing of the World Tree].</strong>

    [Completely liberate your main ves. Current progress: 2/5.]

    I¡¯d check the rewardster. For now, I needed to leave the forest.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going at this hour?¡±

    Then, I heard a cold, piercing voice.

    It was Leon, leaning against a tree with his arms crossed. Theurel wreath was no longer on his head.

    His bow had been destroyed, but as the leader of the wardens, it seemed he couldn¡¯t walk around unarmed, so he had a temporary bow slung over his shoulder.

    ¡°Were you watching me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a foolish question. Even though Arpia won the festival, you¡¯re still a human and a ve trader. Who knows what kind of reckless acts you might attempt. It would be strange <em>not</em> to keep an eye on you.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯d been watching her before, Arpia wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped in the first ce.¡±

    Leon red at me with the intent to kill, but he didn¡¯t immediately draw his bow. Thepetition had ended in just a day, but the festival was still ongoing.

    Naturally, the protection agreed upon during the Dance of the Fairy Festival was still in effect.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at me like that. I¡¯ve released Arpia, and I¡¯ll be leaving the forest shortly.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I regret meddling with her soul, but what¡¯s done is done. Sacrifices are necessary for the greater good.¡±

    ¡°And now you decide to release her? What¡¯s your goal? What scheme are you plotting?¡±

    Why is everyone so obsessed with knowing my goals?

    It¡¯s really nothing.

    ¡°To free the wretched from corruption. Nothing more, nothing less.¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯re a madman.¡±

    With that sudden insult, Leon seemed to have nothing more to say and turned away.

    Wait, is this guy seriously leaving after saying that?

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to stay. I¡¯m heading back.¡±

    ¡°No, seriously, where are you going? I¡¯m leaving the forest. What if something happens to me? You should escort me.¡±

    ¡°Why would I¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean, you guaranteed my safety during the festival. Isn¡¯t it your responsibility to see it through to the end? Are you really going to break your promise? Wow, the pride of the elves is dead. Even I, a human, keep my promises.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Leon stared at me in silence for a while. Then, without a word, he started walking ahead.

    <em>I have acquired a living navigation system.</em> Name: Elf Guide. Has a nice ring to it.

    ¡°What are you doing? If you don¡¯t follow, I won¡¯t care if you¡¯re eaten by monsters.¡±

    It seemed this navigation system was outdated.

    It needed a proper update.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    I sprinted off in a random direction. Leon, who had been walking ahead, quickly turned his head.

    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Haha, are you just going to stand there? What if I die? Oh no! A man-eating nt ahead!¡±

    ¡°You bastard.¡±

    Leon, stringing his bow, chased after me.

    That night turned into an impromptu chase, or something resembling one.

 Chapter 45

    <em>Yawn...</em>

    Arpia stretched as she woke up.

    For an elf who starts their activities early in the morning, waking up was never difficult. Especially after her pain disappeared, Arpia no longer lingered in bed; she would rise immediately.

    Her mindset was focused on reiming the time she had previously wasted.

    And now, she was no longer alone¡ªthere were two of them.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    A smile crept onto her face. Arpia didn¡¯t bother to suppress it.

    She looked around the house.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Something was off. The familiar home felt strangely foreign today. Had the house always been this big and empty?

    The reason for her strange feelings became clear when she realized what was missing¡ªKaramir wasn¡¯t there.

    <em>Did he go for a walk?</em>

    There were dangerous beasts and nts in the area. She should probably go find him. Just as Arpia was about to leave, she spotted arge leaf on the table, about the size of a person¡¯s face.

    The leaf was covered in writing.

    <strong>Miss Arpia, good morning.</strong>

    By the time you read this, I¡¯ll already be gone. You¡¯re probably quite surprised, and Ipletely understand. I¡¯d be sad too if my cherished ve escaped in the early morning.

    But what can I do? We all have our own paths to follow. That includes me. Somewhere far away, a fox is crying pitifully, and it¡¯s my duty to go rescue it.

    Please don¡¯t feel too sad. Every ending brings a new beginning, and every farewell makes the next reunion even sweeter.

    Oh, and just to be clear, please don¡¯t follow me. Just as I have my role, Miss Arpia, you also have yours. As the hero of the elves, you must guide the young sprouts.

    I look forward to seeing you leading them the next time we meet.

    I trust that you won¡¯t betray my faith in you.

    Sincerely,

    Your former master, Karamir.

    P.S. I¡¯ve removed the shackles. After all, you wouldn¡¯t want those around if you were to make a pact in the future, would you?

    <em>Crack.</em>

    Arpia clenched the leaf tightly. <em>Boom!</em> With a loud explosion, the humble house blew apart.

    Debris scattered in all directions. Birds, startled, flew away. Amid the dust, the green wind servant swirled around Arpia.

    She checked her soul. Just as Karamir¡¯s letter said, the shackles were gone. Completely, without a trace.

    In Mirabel¡¯s case, there had been some lingering remnants of his magic, but Arpia was an elf. The moment the shackles were removed, the elf¡¯s innate abilities recognized the magic as foreign and purified it.

    Any sign that her soul had been tainted was erased. The path to marriage, which she once thought was blocked, had opened like a high-speed expressway. After all, as the winner of the Fairy Festival, Arpia was now undoubtedly the most eligible bachelorette among the elves.

    ¡°Why...?¡±

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t something Arpia could celebrate. She stood in a daze, trying to understand his intentions.

    He said he went to save a fox.

    That meant he was headed to the beast kingdom of Bestia.

    But why?

    Did he really leave her behind just to save a single fox?

    No matter how much she thought about it, it didn¡¯t make sense.

    And she didn¡¯t want it to make sense.

    ¡°I have to go after him.¡±

    Her mind was consumed with the thought.

    Arpia, who could hear the voices of spirits everywhere and held a servant that made even spirits tremble, could easily find him by listening to the spirits and flying through the skies.

    The wind servant swirled around her, forming wings on her back. Just as she was about to take flight, she heard a voice.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    It was Leon. His clothes were disheveled, as if he had rolled through the forest in a rough manner.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but she wasn¡¯t curious either.

    ¡°He¡¯s gone. I have to find him.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the ve trader, he left at dawn.¡±

    ¡°How do you know...?¡±

    ¡°I let him go myself. He asked me to see him out of the forest.¡±

    ¡°Leon!¡±

    Arpia, with veins visibly bulging on her forehead, stormed toward Leon. A strong gust of wind tore trees and dirt from their roots.

    ¡°You knew, and you didn¡¯t wake me up?¡±

    ¡°Why would I wake you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Their gazes shed sharply in the air.

    But the one in a hurry always backs down. Arpia, in her urgency, turned her head first.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m going.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡±

    ¡°And what, you think you can stop me?¡±

    Arpia scoffed.

    The Fairy Festival had already provided the answer. It would take dozens of elves to even attempt to stop her. Arpia¡¯s power had grown far beyond the ordinary.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Leon acknowledged this without hesitation. But his eyes remained sharp.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t the letter say not to follow him?¡±

    ¡°You read someone else¡¯s letter without permission...!¡±

    ¡°What do you think would happen if you betrayed his trust and chased after him? He¡¯d be disappointed. A ve who ignores her master¡¯s words? If I were him, I¡¯d cast you aside.¡±

    Arpia was no longer technically a ve, but she still saw herself as one. An elf who dered herself a ve¡ªit was absurd.

    But because of this, Leon had found a way to shake her.

    Look at her.

    She was ring at him murderously, but she couldn¡¯t argue back.

    ¡°Whether you want to admit it or not, he¡¯s an extraordinary man. He holds ideals so lofty that they¡¯re hard to evenprehend, almost impossible to believe, considering he¡¯s supposedly an ¡®inferior species.¡¯¡±

    He said his goal was to free the wretched from corruption.

    Many would think it was absurd, the delusions of a naive fool who didn¡¯t understand the world. But he hadn¡¯t left without freeing Arpia first.

    He had saved Arpia, who had been isted. Despite wielding enough power to rule the Great Forest, he had taken no reward and walked away.

    If it had been me, would I have done the same?

    Could I have given up the opportunity to gather my kin from across the continent and lead a great revival?

    ¡®...No.¡¯

    Leon shook his head.

    It was impossible. Where there is power, there is always desire. But Karamir had shrugged off that desire and left. How could one not reevaluate him?

    It was only natural that Leon¡¯s opinion of Karamir had shifted.

    ¡°If you chase after him, you¡¯ll only be hindering his goal.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The weight of his words struck Arpia¡¯s mind like a hammer. Her vision blurred for a moment.

    Her heart hurt.

    It was a feeling she hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time. In her confusion, even controlling the spirits wasn¡¯t as easy as it usually was. In frustration, Arpia pounded her chest.

    ¡°Then¡­ what should I do? Am I supposed to be alone again? Forever?¡±

    Leon¡¯s eyes gleamed. Now, when Arpia¡¯s resolve had weakened, was his chance.

    ¡°He will return someday. Until then, you must fulfill your role.¡±

    ¡°My role?¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the letter say so? You must teach the young elves.¡±

    Arpia¡¯s strength¡ªhow she had acquired it was still unknown. Now was the perfect time to figure it out and use it to train the next generation.

    This was Leon¡¯s n for the revival of the elves.

    ¡°...Yes, you¡¯re right. I need to repay his trust.¡±

    Leon clenched his fist in triumph. He celebrated internally, even though it felt a bit humiliatingpared to Karamir. But what could he do? The revival of the elves was his mission.

    Speaking in a lighter tone, Leon continued.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s return to the vige. The elders have been¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see the Queen.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to¡­ what?¡±

    Before he could even finish his question, Arpia had already spread her wings and flown off toward the vige.

    Leon stared nkly in the direction she disappeared. He had no idea what consequences his actions would bring.

    <strong>The Elf Queen, Ivrelia</strong>, blinked as she looked at the fairy before her.

    A defective elf.

    And simultaneously the strongest warrior.

    Arpia, who hade to embody both seemingly ipatible titles, had unexpectedly appeared in the queen¡¯s chambers, 50 meters above the ground.

    For a moment, Ivrelia almost forgot herposure and screamed like a child. The dignity of the queen was on the verge of being buried deep underground.

    After barely calming herself, Ivrelia cleared her throat and regained herposure. As the motherly figure of the elves, she smiled gently and spoke.

    ¡°Arpia, what brings you here so suddenly? If you wish for an audience, you must go through the proper channels.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have something very important to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Important enough to barge into the queen¡¯s chambers without permission?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Her reply was firm, without a hint of hesitation. Arpia¡¯s expression was so serious that Ivrelia found herself slightly taken aback.

    Just how important could this be? Theurel wreath on Arpia¡¯s head added a weight to the atmosphere. Ivrelia swallowed nervously.

    ¡°Your Majesty, aren¡¯t you curious how I became so strong?¡±

    ¡°Well... that¡¯s quite a sudden question¡­¡±

    To be honest, she was curious.

    If they had even just one or two more elves like Arpia, their nation¡¯s strength would skyrocket. The only reason she hadn¡¯t asked was that, after having exiled Arpia from the vige, it felt too shameless to inquire now.

    But now, Arpia was bringing it up on her own.

    ¡°I am curious. Do you know how?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say everyone will end up like me, but it¡¯s possible to achieve something close.¡±

    With a determined look, Arpia continued.

    ¡°Your Majesty, would you entrust the young female elves of the vige to me?¡±

    ¡°The children?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Arpia had interpreted Karamir¡¯s letter in her own way.

    The reason he left her behind in the forest.

    The role he assigned her.

    Teach the young sprouts.

    When shebined all the pieces, they pointed to one path.

    <em>¡®He wants me to raise elves as ves here!¡¯</em>

    Arpia recalled what Karamir had said when they first met.

    <em>"Elves are a bit of a money sink at first, but once they¡¯re trained, they¡¯re useful in all sorts of ways. Some even know how to make potions, and once you have one of those, it¡¯s like raking in money."</em>

    She remembered clearly the way Karamir¡¯s eyes had gleamed when he spoke about the elves.

    In other words, as a senior elf ve, she had to train the other elves. He wanted her to turn them into proper ves by the time he returned.

    What would it be like when they reunited? If she could present well-trained elves to him?

    <em>¡®I can fulfill my master¡¯s trust!¡¯</em>

    This was a test, an assignment he had given her as a ve. If she carried out his orders properly, he would reward her by branding her soul.

    She understood it perfectly now!

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    A soldier blocked the path of a woman wearing a hooded robe.

    They were in the city of Noctar.

    A month had passed since an entire trade caravan had been erased by a mysterious pir of light. The heightened security at the gate made it clear they wouldn¡¯t allow anyone suspicious to enter.

    ¡°Show me something that proves your identity! If you don¡¯t have it, get lost!¡±

    At the guard¡¯s sharpmand, the woman removed her hood. It was just a small gesture, but an undeniable elegance radiated from her.

    Red hair spilled out like silk, and the smoothness of her hair suggested she came from a noble family.

    The woman smiled warmly.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Narsha Brian, of the House of Count Brian.¡±

 Chapter 46

    ¡°Wee, Lady Brian! I warmly wee you to Noctar!¡±

    In the reception room of the lord¡¯s castle, Baron Bardelli of Noctar greeted Narsha with open arms. Narsha responded with a refined and graceful smile, not overdoing it.

    ¡°What brings a delicatedy like yourself all the way to Noctar, and alone at that?¡±

    Though Baron Bardelli feigned ignorance, he already had a good idea why Narsha hade.

    The story went back to a month ago when a meteor wiped out the Desert Rose Trading Company.

    The head of thepany, Ropermahn, along with his prized collection, had turned to dust, and someone hadpletely looted the premium goods hidden deep underground.

    Baron Bardelli had been one of the people profiting from turning a blind eye to Ropermahn¡¯s shady dealings, receiving money in exchange for his silence and conveniences.

    But when the tradingpany responsible for managing Noctar¡¯s marketce disappeared overnight, the city was thrown into unprecedented chaos.

    Other tradingpanies, all vying for the now-vacant position, caused daily disputes. Already poor public security worsened, and prices soared.

    And then Narsha appeared.

    The Brian family.

    Based in the capital city of Kalia, it was one of the most powerful trading houses in the kingdom, often hailed as the owner of ¡°Dawn¡¯s Voyage,¡± a top-tier merchant guild.

    Narsha Brian, the only daughter of Count Brian, was considered the heir to the guild.

    So, when Narsha appeared in Noctar at such a pivotal time, her intentions were obvious. She likely intended to exert influence over Noctar.

    ¡®It¡¯s practically impossible to control a count¡¯s family. I won¡¯t be able to take money like before¡­¡¯

    But it wasn¡¯t all bad.

    Helping the Dawn¡¯s Voyage guild expand its influence could naturally forge connections with the Brian family.

    Not just with the count¡¯s family but also with other central nobles. This was a chance to build a foundation with branches extending far and wide.

    ¡®I can¡¯t afford to let her control me too much, though...¡¯

    Bardelli knew not to underestimate someone young. The first move was the most important. While calcting his next steps, Narsha asked a seemingly out-of-the-blue question.

    ¡°Lord Bardelli, have you heard of a man called the ve Reaper?¡±

    Was she trying to ease the tension before getting to the real business? Not a bad approach.

    ¡°The ve Reaper¡­ I believe I¡¯ve heard of him. Wasn¡¯t he the one who kept elves as ves?¡±

    ¡°Elves?¡±

    For a brief moment, Narsha¡¯s face shed with a cold expression. However, as a seasoned merchant, she quickly restored her poker face.

    It was a fundamental skill for any merchant.

    ¡°What brings you to inquire about him? Ah...¡±

    The baron suddenly remembered an article he had once read in a newspaper.

    It had been about the daughter of a noble family who was kidnapped by bandits and sold into very. She was nearly killed after being sold to the ve Reaper but was eventually rescued and returned to her family after much hardship.

    The protagonist of that story was standing before him¡ªNarsha Brian.

    ¡°But I thought the ve Reaper spirited you away not long after?¡±

    ¡°It would have been nice if that were the case...¡±

    ¡°What? What did you just say...?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. If that had been the case, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here before you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I suppose that makes sense. So, you¡¯ve been chasing the Reaper?¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    So it wasn¡¯t for business but personal revenge. Bardelli clicked his tongue in disappointment.

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s here?¡±

    <em>¡®That man¡­?¡¯</em>

    There was something odd about the way she referred to him.

    Baron Bardelli didn¡¯t bother to correct her. She must¡¯ve picked up some bad habits after being treated harshly under the ve Reaper.

    <em>Poor girl.</em> The baron clicked his tongue internally.

    ¡°The day the meteor fell in Noctar, that man also disappeared. At first, I thought he died, but seeing that his elfpanion is still alive, it¡¯s more likely he slipped away.¡±

    ¡°So, he¡¯s not here, then.¡±

    ¡°For the time being, no.¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±

    Narsha bit her lower lip, thinking for a moment before rising from her seat.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a walk around the city.¡±

    ¡°As the lord, I must tell you, Noctar¡¯s streets are not very safe. I should send someone to escort you.¡±

    Narsha shook her head and slightly revealed the rapier at her waist.

    ¡°I appreciate the offer, but I can handle myself.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have nothing more to say. But be careful of a ce called the Duke of the Night¡¯s Tavern.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Elves frequent that ce. Even the elf that traveled with the Reaper goes there. They view humans as vermin, so if you get involved with them, it¡¯ll be troublesome.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    After leaving the lord¡¯s castle, Narsha walked aimlessly. Her steps felt weak.

    <em>Again...</em>

    She waste again.

    Though she pursued Karamir¡¯s great path, she was always one step behind. Whenever she thought she was close, she would only find trash who pretended to be the ve Reaper.

    Those scumbags who didn¡¯t aim for liberation but killed ves for their own vile pleasure. Narsha had pierced holes through the throats of every one of them.

    Where would he go next?

    Even when she got information, by the time she arrived, she was always toote. She admired his noble mission to save the wretched, but she wished he would wait for her¡­ just a little.

    Narsha sighed.

    <em>I¡¯ll have to check out that Duke of the Night¡¯s Tavern.</em>

    Though Baron Bardelli had warned her to be careful, Narsha had to go there. The elf that Karamir had supposedly taken in was said to frequent that ce.

    She needed to see what kind of person they were, and as their senior, perhaps establish some discipline.

    As Narsha wandered through the city, she searched for the Duke of the Night¡¯s Tavern.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Suddenly, a rough groan echoed. The sound came from a dark alley in the slums, untouched by light. The sound of a scuffle followed.

    It was not a safe area for a woman to wander alone, especially someone as beautiful and noble as Narsha. Even in broad daylight, she was at risk.

    The sensible choice was to turn back.

    <em>Tap. Tap. Tap.</em>

    But Narsha turned toward the alley, walking slowly.

    In the shadowed slums, which resembled a giant anthill, long, twisted shadows tangled like nightmares blooming in the darkness.

    Echoing breaths and the sound of blows filled the air. A boyy struggling under a man¡¯s foot, while the slum dwellers bared their rotten teeth in mockery.

    ¡°I told you not to act like a damn dog, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    <em>Thud!</em>

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    The boy, kicked in the stomach, was lifted off the ground before falling back down, curling up like a shrimp as he clutched his stomach, trembling.

    His face was already bruised and bloodied, his clothes filthy and torn. There wasn¡¯t a single part of him that wasn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡°Kid, didn¡¯t I warn you not to take the others away? No sense of decency, are you?¡±

    Even in his dazed state, the boy squeezed out his voice.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the ones who are bad¡­ You¡¯re the ones keeping kids from bing ves and living well, just for your greed...¡±

    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? If they be ves, they die miserably, you fool. Use your brain. Do you think it¡¯s normal for them to take only the girls?¡±

    ¡°My brother¡­ he¡¯s different...!¡±

    The man sighed and shook his head. There was no reasoning with someone who¡¯d been brainwashed.

    ¡°This is hopeless. I guess I¡¯ll have to show you what happens to ves.¡±

    The man was about to kick Matthew again when¡ª

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Narsha silently stepped in front of Matthew.

    In the gloomy slums, her crimson eyes shimmered with a quiet, yet eerie light.

    Her smooth skin did not belong in the shadows of this ce.

    A noble?

    The slum dwellers hesitated for a moment, but quickly burst into crudeughter upon realizing she was alone.

    ¡°Judging by your looks, you must be some noble family¡¯s daughter. Didn¡¯t your mommy and daddy ever tell you not to wander into dark ces?¡±

    What a jackpot¡ªhaving such a fine woman walk right into their hands. They didn¡¯t expect this kind of luck, even during the day. Was it daytime? It was hard to tell in this ce where the light barely touched.

    ¡°......¡±

    Narsha nced between the children and the slum dwellers.

    Children overwhelmed by pain and fear. That was all she noticed. She didn¡¯t feel anything beyond that.

    To Narsha, showing emotion was inefficient, and helping others always came with a cost¡ªwhether time or money. Emotions only led to losses.

    What choice would yield the greatest profit? What was the value of a person¡¯s life?

    To her, the worth of a single tear didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was how much gold that tear could be sold for.

    <em>But...</em>

    <em>He</em> was different.

    He never turned away from anyone.

    His gaze was always focused on those who were suffering.

    He stayed by the side of the wounded, his hands reaching out to lift souls drowning in despair.

    Not for his own glory, but for the singr, noble purpose of leading the suffering to salvation¡ªa simple yet profound goal.

    For those blessed by him, following in his footsteps was a duty.

    <em>Shing¡ª</em>

    Narsha drew her rapier, drawing a line between her and the slum dwellers.

    ¡°Cross this line, and you¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, die? By who? You? With those delicate arms of yours, can you even swing that sword? Whoever taught you clearly should¡¯ve told you a woman¡¯s ce is not wielding a sword but¡ª¡±

    The man¡¯s words trailed off.

    Narsha had taken a single step forward, crossing her own line.

    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Narsha¡¯s movements were twice as fast.

    Faster than he could process, Narsha¡¯s body flickered as if teleporting.

    <em>Thrust.</em>

    In an instant, the rapier pierced the man¡¯s throat, its silver glint cutting through the darkness.

    ¡°Gurk.¡±

    The man let out a brief, gurgling sound.

    As Narsha withdrew her rapier, blood sprayed from the man¡¯s neck, and he copsed to the ground.

    ¡°I clearly warned you. Cross the line, and you die.¡±

    Narsha had offered them one second of mercy.

    They should have fled immediately.

    <em>¡°All of you.¡±</em>

 Chapter 47

    It took less than 30 seconds for Narsha to clear the situation.

    Narsha moved swiftly, her afterimages forming red constetions in the slum, and the residents standing in her path fell like reeds.

    Narsha, who had only ever held a dagger for self-defense, had no time to learn swordsmanship as she was too busy managing the guild.

    The reason she became such a formidable swordswoman was entirely thanks to the blessings bestowed upon her by her master. Confident she had used that power correctly, Narsha sheathed her rapier.

    Narsha checked to see if there were any stragglers left. Concerned about the children''s mental health, she had only struck vital points. Without the blood, it might even look like they were just sleeping.

    She brought over Lara, who had been squeezing her eyes shut among the warm corpses, and then checked on Matthew''s condition.

    ¡°Are you okay? Can you stand up?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ even if I¡¯m not okay, I think I can manage.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your bravery in not wanting to worry others, but your injuries are severe. We need to get you treated quickly.¡±

    With one hand holding Lara¡¯s, and Matthew on her back, Narsha exited the slum.

    ¡°Where should we go? Is there a hospital? No, perhaps the temple would be better¡­¡±

    ¡°We can go to the Duke of the Night¡¯s Tavern. If Arpia can treat me, I¡¯ll be healed in no time.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    Narsha didn¡¯t object to the idea of going to a tavern for medical treatment. As a seasoned merchant, she had a sense for these things. She could recognize it immediately.

    Following the children¡¯s directions, Narsha soon arrived at the Duke of the Night¡¯s Tavern.

    <em>Ding~</em>

    The bell on the door rang.

    ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯rete. What took you so¡ª¡±

    Victor''s senses sharpened instantly.

    There was Matthew, covered in injuries.

    Then there was Narsha, wearing a rapier.

    And the air around her was anything but ordinary.

    Was she an enemy?

    Victor prepared to draw his dagger from below, a shadow flickering.

    In the tense atmosphere, Lara, who was oblivious to the tension, cheerfully intervened with a bright smile.

    ¡°Thisdy saved us!¡±

    ¡°Saved you?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Those scary men were bullying Matthew, and thisdy came out of nowhere and moved super fast like swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡±

    Lara mimicked stabbing motions, reenacting the earlier scene.@@novelbin@@

    Fortunately, it seemed that this wasn¡¯t what he had feared. Victor sighed in relief and withdrew his aura as an assassin.

    ¡°Matthew, I warned you not to go into the slums. It¡¯s dangerous, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°But I had no choice! There are kids there who still need help.¡±

    ¡°Even so, you shouldn¡¯t have gone alone. Lara could¡¯ve gotten hurt too. Next time, take Lenard with you. That guy has nothing but time on his hands.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Arpia should be here soon. Hold on a bit longer. And¡­¡±

    Victor stroked his beard thoughtfully.

    ¡°Thank you for saving the children, Miss. But who might you be? You seem to be of noble status.¡±

    ¡°My name is Narsha Brian. I just happened to be passing by.¡±

    ¡°Well, Miss Narsha, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, things could have gotten much worse.¡±

    ¡°I only did what was necessary.¡±

    ¡°As gracious as you are beautiful. Oh, where are my manners? Please, have a seat. I¡¯ll offer you a meal. Hey, Lenard, bring some water.¡±

    Narsha took a seat, and soon a staff member in a waitress¡¯s uniform emerged from the back. Her skin was dark, and her ears were unusually long.

    <em>A Dark Elf?</em>

    A tavern with a Dark Elf as staff? Even inrge cities, it was a rare sight. Even from Narsha¡¯s perspective as a noble, it was surprising.

    Could this be the elf that Karamir had saved?

    That thought crossed her mind, but she quickly dismissed it. After all, someone who had received his salvation wouldn¡¯t have such a rotten expression.

    Lenard red at Victor, looking as if he was about to curse.

    ¡°Why do I have to serve humans? What do you think I am? I¡¯m Lenard of the ck Mist, not some tavern worker.¡±

    ¡°Cut it short?¡±

    ¡°¡­Nevermind.¡±

    After the battle with Arpia that day, Lenard had cleaned up the corpses of what could barely be called hisrades, only to be dragged back once more.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°Why? ¡­sir.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re short on hands. With all the new kids around, the old man can¡¯t do it all alone. You can help too. There¡¯s a right of refusal¡ªif you think you can escape, that is.¡±

    A right of refusal? How generous.

    That thought crossed Lenard¡¯s mind briefly, but it was a ridiculous notion. Over the past month, he had tried to escape many times, only to be caught each time.

    Escape was impossible.

    Every time he was caught, his workload increased.

    In the end, Lenard revised his n. He would wait until the old man, who didn¡¯t have much time left, died.

    For an elf, a long-lived species, waiting was nothing.

    <em>Tap.</em>

    Lenard ced the ss of water before Narsha and walked away. Narsha stared at his back.

    <em>What an interesting tavern¡­</em>

    That was her impression.

    Narsha enjoyed the meal and drink that Victor provided, but soon the bell rang loudly as people entered. The smell of a fresh forest filled the air.

    ¡°Arpia-nim, the spirits keep causing trouble and won¡¯t help me.¡±

    ¡°When that happens, you need to force them to submit. Then they¡¯ll behave.¡±

    ¡°But the elders said we should live in harmony with them.¡±

    ¡°Well, the elders are wrong. Look, I won because I¡¯m a ve of my master, right?¡±

    The little elf nodded as if it made perfect sense.

    ¡°Do you think if I became his ve, I could be like you, Arpia-nim?¡±

    ¡°Of course. So, let¡¯s keep practicing until Master returns.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    It was a truly rare sight.

    Even though there was a great forest nearby, elves were an incredibly closed-off race, so it was unusual to see them gathered in a human city like this. That meant one of them must be his ve.

    Narsha¡¯s gaze sharpened.

    Finding the one she sought wasn¡¯t difficult.

    Only one of them wore the face of someone who had been saved.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Arpia, who had been tending to the children, noticed the gaze and turned her head. When her eyes met Narsha¡¯s, her pupils instantly dted.

    Arpia immediately recognized her. It was a sensation that only those who had experiencedplete liberation could share.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°To think I¡¯d meet someone blessed by him in such a distantnd. What a rare and meaningful encounter.¡±

    Arpia was wary of Narsha. She knew that Karamir had been involved with many ves before meeting her.

    But Narsha was different.

    There was a sense of camaraderie as fellow ves.

    And from that, a sense of repulsion.

    There¡¯s a saying that goes, <em>I wanted to be happy, but not in this way.</em> That was exactly how Arpia felt now.

    She was teaching the young elves so they could grow and witness a ¡°simr¡± view to hers, but she never wanted them to surpass her.

    Narsha was someone who had experienced the same as Arpia. At the same time, she was someone aiming to surpass even the bond of master and ve.

    ¡°Oh my, how adorable.¡±

    Arpia exuded hostility, but Narsha covered her mouth with her hand and smiled demurely.

    ¡°Since fate has brought us together, should we have a chat? I can¡¯t tell you how excited I am to meet someone who shares the same feelings as I do.¡±

    A formidable opponent had arrived.

    Arpia made a silent resolution.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that prettydy?¡±

    ¡°She looks like one of Karamir¡¯s ves.¡±

    ¡°Another one? Karamir-oppa is amazing.¡±

    Having been quickly healed by Arpia¡¯s spirit, Matthew, along with Emily, Lili, Lara, Han, and the elves that Arpia had brought, hid in various corners of the tavern, watching intently.

    Arpia and Narsha sat across from each other at a round table, and it was as if that table was Karamir himself.

    Even the children, who didn¡¯t know much about the world, found the scene intriguing. Lenard, though pretending to be disinterested, was cleaning the tables with his ears perked up, and Victor was eating a handful of peanuts.

    Outwardly, Narsha appeared to have the upper hand.

    Narsha sat with a poised posture, while Arpia had her arms crossed, nervously shaking her legs.

    The atmosphere was tense, like des floating in the air.

    It was Narsha who first broke the silence, showing her seniority to the "junior."

    ¡°Allow me to introduce myself properly. Narsha Brian, only daughter of Count Brian of the Traul Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Arpia Liliand.¡±

    Though Arpia spoke, her entire demeanor screamed, ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that elves are beautiful, but you¡¯re as lovely as the rumors say. And you¡¯re quite adorable, too.¡±

    Arpia¡¯s eyebrow twitched. The word "adorable" didn¡¯t feel like apliment at all.

    ¡°You keep calling me cute. I¡¯m actually older than you¡­ probably.¡±

    ¡°Older than me?¡±

    ¡°Older than you¡­¡±

    ¡°Older than me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Arpia tried to say something but eventually closed her mouth.

    She realized at thest moment that saying that would be a fatal blunder. It would have been the end of her.

    Fortunately, she avoided the worst oue, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say.

    ¡°Hmm~ How cute.¡±

    Narsha chuckled softly.

    She had been so close. Just a step away from making Arpia fall into her trap. It was a shame to stop just short, but it was still a good result.

    Emotional.

    Lacking in verbal skills.

    Narsha had figured out everything about Arpia with just one conversation. ying with an opponent who had exposed their weaknesses was easy. The one-sided bullying was about to begin.

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve also been blessed by our master, Arpia. Watching you reminds me of the advice I gave him that day.¡±

    ¡°A-Advice?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He didn¡¯t want to leave my side, but I insisted. I told him he was meant to bring salvation to the world. I begged him to go out into the wider world and save more people.¡±

    ¡°W-What are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Thanks to that, you¡¯re able to be this bright and happy. It seems my advice was right after all. It¡¯s truly heartwarming.¡±

    Summary: You were saved because of me. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have even met Karamir. Be grateful now that you know.

    It might have been a bit of a stretch, but the core message was the same.

    Of course, it was all a lie.

    That conversation had never happened.

    Karamir had left without a word.

    But that¡¯s the nature of arguments. Information asymmetry. Even if you lie, your opponent has no way to verify the truth. The line between truth and lies blurs.

    Especially when the other person is emotional. It works wonders. As evidence, Arpia¡¯s eyes were wavering wildly, unable to settle.

    ¡°Master must have guided you to freedom and then left. He probably had more important people to save.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so honored that he took my advice so seriously. It¡¯s the greatest glory a ve could ask for. I could die happy.¡±

    Arpia¡¯s lips trembled, but no words came out.

    With every word Narsha spoke, Arpia¡¯s precious memories with Karamir were being chipped away. Their cherished connection was being turned into someone else¡¯s achievement.

    It was unbearable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to form a thousand-year pact with him!¡±

    ¡°A thousand-year¡­ pact?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Arpia suddenly stood up and dashed downstairs, returning with a carefully wrapped leaf.

    ¡°Look!¡±

    Narsha squinted as she read the words on the leaf. Words like reunion, trust, and pact stood out to her. Narsha¡¯s pupils trembled, and her poker face cracked slightly.

    ¡°See? He didn¡¯t leave. He¡¯s just away for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Well, but this alone isn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°I have proof too.¡±

    ¡°Proof?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    Arpia suddenly began to take off her coat and shirt, revealing her bare skin.

    Holding her clothes in ce to prevent them from slipping, she proudly disyed the wless, pale brand on her back.

    ¡°See? This is proof that I¡¯m his eternal ve.¡±

    This, too, was a lie.

    The brand was merely a means to control spirits, engraved using the Spirit Seizure Book. It had nothing to do with being a ve.

    But to Narsha, it looked like a ve¡¯s brand.

    Without the chain of soul binding, Narsha had no way to prove her own status as a ve. Upon seeing Arpia¡¯s brand, she even felt a pang of jealousy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have one of these, do you? Are you really his ve?¡±

    ¡°Grr¡­¡±

    With just one move, Arpia had flipped the situation.

    Narsha bit her lip in frustration, while Arpia proudly raised her chin. A victorious smile tugged at her lips.

    Meanwhile, in the corner of the tavern.

    ¡°Hey, master.¡±

    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±

    Lenard, who had somehow ended up sitting next to Victor, chewing on peanuts, spoke up.

    ¡°Is being a ve something to brag about?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me¡­¡±

    Victor felt dizzy from the scene.

 Chapter 48

    The scene was filled with deceitful lies, with no one receiving blows, only the assants dominating the fight.

    The overheated atmosphere seethed like a volcano ready to erupt at any moment.

    As the tension grew, their energy began to seep out, causing the building to vibrate slightly.

    Victor moved quickly, worried the bar might fly apart if left unchecked. He filled two sses with water and approached the young elf.

    "Ice."

    "Hey, spirits aren''t here just to do that, you know?"

    "Should I tell Miss Arpia that one of her elves wants to return to the forest?"

    "You dirty human."

    The ice spirit reluctantly conjured ice cubes, which plopped into the ss.

    Victor immediately stepped into the center of themotion and ced the sses down.

    "Cool down with some water."

    The self-proimed ves, who were ring at each other like cats and dogs, nced at the sses. After exchanging looks, signaling a temporary truce, they downed the water in one gulp as if it were part of their ongoingpetition.

    Thud!

    They mmed the sses down with a loud clink, exhaling deeply to release the heat.

    "I apologize. I got a bit excited for a moment."

    "I should be the one apologizing. As a long-lived species, I should have shown more patience."

    Narsha quickly regained herposure.

    "So, where is he now?"

    "He went to Bestia."

    "Bestia¡­"

    If the Great Forest was a paradise for elves, Bestia was the kingdom of the beastfolk.

    "So why is Miss Arpia here instead of chasing after him?"

    "I''d love to, but I was told to train the elves as ves. I''m just fulfilling my role."

    "Hmm¡­"

    Narsha fell silent, lost in thought.

    ''Should I go to Bestia?''

    No, it would be pointless. She hadn''t met him even when they were in the same kingdom. Now that he''s in another kingdom altogether, chasing after him would be nearly impossible.

    ''Then¡­''

    She quickly made up her mind.

    "I''ll stay here as well."

    "What?"

    Arpia was waiting for Karamir to return while training the elves. So, if Narsha stayed here, Karamir would eventuallye to her.

    There was no need to go through the trouble of searching for him.

    Of course, Arpia immediately protested.

    "Absolutely not."

    "Why not? It''s not like this city belongs to you, and you seem to be freeloading at the bar. You don''t really have the right to say no, do you?"

    "There¡¯s no space for you here. Isn''t that right, Master?"

    Arpia looked at Victor, but his expression remained indifferent.

    "Why don¡¯t you all just pack up and leave?"

    "What?"

    Arpia had been certain Victor would take her side, but instead, he had issued an eviction order.

    "Why?"

    "Why? Do you know how much I¡¯m spending on food right now?"

    Including Emily, Karamir''s group also had Lily, L, Matthew, and Honey, whom Matthew had brought along. Then there was Leonard as well.

    That would have been fine. Karamir had given plenty of money to support them, and Leonard was there on Victor¡¯s own initiative.

    Arpia?

    Victor could tolerate Arpia for sentimental reasons. But¡­

    Victor nced at the small elf children. There were at least ten of them.

    "I can''t even tell if this is a bar or a daycare anymore. Do you really expect me to run a daycare at my age? This is my bar, the one I bought with my money. I can''t live like this."

    "But this is all for the greater good¡­"

    "I don''t care about the greater good. I don¡¯t have any money. Go out and earn some!"

    Victor exploded with anger.

    While Arpia stood there, stunned, Narsha pped her hands together lightly and interjected.

    "Oh my, then it seems there¡¯s room for one person. Unlike some people, I do have a sense of decency. I¡¯ll pay for my room and meals regrly."

    "Hmm, as long as you¡¯re paying, there¡¯s no problem."

    "If you need help around the bar, feel free to ask. I used to run a tradingpany, so I¡¯m quite confident in serving customers."

    "Ahem, what a polite youngdy. Everyone around me seems to have no respect for their elders¡­ Yes, this is how the world should be!"

    Victor, visibly touched, wiped his tears away with his arm.

    Narsha, maintaining herposed demeanor, smiled triumphantly at Arpia.

    Seeing that she was about to be kicked out, Arpia urgently signaled to Leonard for help. Leonard, who had been watching the scene unfold, sighed deeply.

    "Master, saying you have no money is a lie, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Huh? A lie?"

    Victor flinched.

    "When you all went to the Great Forest, Master and I followed a tip from your master and went to the basement of the tradingpany. There, we found relics from Loperferman¡¯s treasury. Any one of those items could build multiple taverns if sold¡­"

    "Leonard, you traitor! I specifically told you not to tell anyone!"

    "Oh, it¡¯s time to feed the children. Come along, little ones."

    With a smug look, Leonard led the children downstairs. Victor tried to stop her, but Arpia¡¯s icy re held him in ce.

    The springtime warmth that once sparkled in Arpia¡¯s eyes was now reced with a cold, frosty gaze.

    "What? No money?"

    "No, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s my retirement fund¡­"

    "Retirement fund? There are elders here older than Master. Aren''t you embarrassed in front of the kids?"

    "Elders? But they¡¯re¡­"

    "Enough."

    Arpia cut him off abruptly.

    "Let¡¯s expand the ce. The children need to grow up with sunlight. It¡¯s not right for them to live in the basement."

    "But¡­"

    "Or better yet, let''s just build a new ce altogether and separate the tavern from the daycare. It¡¯s not good for the children¡¯s development."

    Victor turned to Narsha for help, but¡­

    "Oh my, if we¡¯re building something new, that means there¡¯ll be plenty of space. I¡¯d like arger room, please. I need room for a big bed and a vanity."

    She was already convinced she¡¯d have her own room,plete with special requests.

    "I think we get along well."

    "Of course, we¡¯re both ves under the same master."

    These self-proimed ves seemed to be getting carried away, celebrating among themselves.

    Victor¡¯s vision went dark!

    That evening¡­

    The Night Festival was bustling with well-known figures. The rumor that elves were serving drinks had spread, making the tavern a must-visit spot in Noktar.

    Of course, the only one actually working was Leonard. Arpia refused to serve anyone, insisting she was Karamir¡¯s ve and wouldn¡¯t serve others.

    ''What kind of ve gets to do whatever they want?''

    This was no ve¡ªit was ve cosy.

    But Victor wasn¡¯t about to support freeloaders, so he had stuck Arpia behind the bar, at least to act as a face for the tavern. Even she couldn¡¯t refuse that much.

    "Master, I¡¯ve been thinking."

    Another presence, though not as eye-catching as the elves, had drawn attention. Narsha, who was staying at a nearby inn due to theck of avable rooms, had dropped by.

    "What is it?"

    "I think running a small tavern like this with our current setup is a waste."

    "I¡¯ve always run a tavern, and these people just joined in."

    "A true merchant knows how to adapt to a changing environment."

    "What?"

    Victor was taken aback.

    "Why? What¡¯s the matter?"

    "This is a miracle! I never thought I¡¯d meet someone normal before I die!"

    Recently, intelligent life forms seemed to have gone extinct around Victor.

    He was surrounded by young elves running around town to turn others into ves, and elves barely tall enough to reach his waist spewing nonsense.

    And when Emily said, ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll be Karamir¡¯s ve too,¡¯ he nearly smashed a bottle and went out to find Karamir himself.

    For Victor, Narsha¡¯s words were the first sensible thing he had heard in a long time. Naturally, he was shocked.

    Though Narsha also showed some of the same tendencies as the others,pared to them, she was downright reasonable.

    Narsha smiled stiffly. May you live long, Master.

    "What are you nning? Nothing strange, I hope?"

    Arpia, unable to hold back, interrupted.

    "I¡¯m thinking of expanding the business."

    "Business?"

    "Yes."

    Narsha had given it careful thought after returning to the inn.

    Arpia had brought the elf ves. If Karamir returned, he¡¯d undoubtedly be pleased. Having a bunch of elves, any one of whom would make others envious, was a surefire way to win his favor.

    In that case, Arpia would monopolize Karamir¡¯s love and trust. Narsha, on the other hand, would only bepared unfavorably to her.

    ¡®I can¡¯t let that happen.¡¯

    So, she came up with a n not to fall behind¡ª¡®Do what you¡¯re best at.¡¯

    Before her swordsmanship, Narsha¡¯s true strengthy in something else.

    Notbat, but business.

    "I¡¯ve heard that the city is in turmoil. Food supplies are nearly impossible to get, and the prices are outrageous."

    With the copse of the Rose of the Desert Trading Company, smaller merchants had begun vying for control, fragmenting the market.

    Supplies, including grains, spices, and metals, had vanished from the market, causing prices to skyrocket.

    While this economic downturn affected many, for Narsha, it was an opportunity to strike.

    She didn¡¯t need to rely on her family¡¯s power. She wasn¡¯t so shameless as to worry them and then ask for help.

    Besides, she didn¡¯t need her family¡¯s assistance.

    Everything was already in ce.

    She had herself, and though she hadn¡¯t acknowledged it earlier, she knew Baron Bardelli was secretly counting on her. If she could stabilize the market, she¡¯d have his full support.

    Victor also had good business sense. The tavern¡¯s upscale nature showed that he understood his customers'' needs.

    Then there was Victor¡¯s capital, his tavern, and his connections.

    But most importantly, the most critical element of this business¡­

    ¡®Elves.¡¯

    With them, they could run a one-of-a-kind establishment, drawing in the wealth of the upper ss and establishing an entirely new tradingpany.

    That was Narsha¡¯s n.

    As for thepany¡¯s name¡­

    ¡®The Trading Company of the Reaper.¡¯

    If she presented thepany to Karamir, she was sure to win his favor.

    ¡®Oh, how will my master react? What praise will he offer me?¡¯

    Of course, Narsha, you are the best among my ves.

    Just imagining it filled Narsha¡¯s face with ecstasy.

    What could he be doing now?

    He was surely up to something beyond her imagination.

    ¡®No fucking way, my points!!!¡¯

    An inn in a city on the road to Bestia, the Beastfolk Kingdom.@@novelbin@@

    A man''s desperate cries echoed through the room.

    The room was littered with all sorts of junk.

    In the man''s hand, he clutched a crumpled piece of paper.

    [Points held: 3,120pt]

    The points he had carefully saved by freeing ves were liquidated in an instant. Despite his usually cool-headed nature, the devil''s temptation had driven him to ruin in a single moment.

    [New System: ve Draw]

    I can¡¯t resist Gacha. Not even if an archangel himself appeared.

    I¡¯m ruined because I couldn¡¯t resist.

 Chapter 51

    A tea shop located in the capital of Bestia.

    It¡¯s run by deer beastfolk. The tranquil space, decorated with leaves inside, made it feel as if we were in a forest.

    Deer waitstaff with horns on their heads moved gracefully, approaching our table.

    "Here¡¯s the antler tea you ordered."

    They ced down the tea that Bolt had ordered.

    The tea was a mixture of a thick green and brown color. It smelled like medicinal herbs, the kind elderly people might drink.

    "What¡¯s this tea made from?"

    "It¡¯s made by grinding the antlers of deer beastfolk. It helps with fatigue recovery and boosting vitality. Please try it."

    "Uh, ground deer antlers¡­ that feels a bit awkward."

    It was like deer velvet, but hearing it from a deer beastfolk made it feel a bit strange. Kind of like eating pork in front of a pig.

    Unfortunately, I said that out loud instead of keeping it to myself. The staff¡¯s face scrunched up in displeasure.

    "Tsk. Then don¡¯t drink it."

    "Oh, that¡¯s not what I meant¡ª"

    "Humans are always so picky. You order it and then me the ingredients."

    The server tossed a sharp remark and took the tea away.

    Seira, who had been sitting next to me, scribbled something down in her evaluation again. I didn¡¯t need to see it to know it was a deduction.

    "Karamir, you really don¡¯t know how to deal with beastfolk, do you? How can a ve trader act like that?"

    "Beastfolk are so diverse that it¡¯s hard to keep up. I¡¯ve raised cat and dog beastfolk before, but..."

    The knowledge I had shed with the strange reality. The gap between them was too big to adapt easily.

    Just because you¡¯ve yed a game about raising cats doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re good at taking care of real ones.

    "I¡¯ll buy you the book <em>Beastfolk Special Lecture: How to Handle Beastfolk</em>. You need to read it thoroughly."

    "Yes, I probably should."

    Bolt sipped his tea.

    "So, Karamir, what brings you to Bestia?"

    "I¡¯vee to meet someone. There¡¯s a beastfolk I need to see."

    "Is it someone you know?"

    "We¡¯ll be getting acquainted soon."

    Bolt looked puzzled but didn¡¯t seem to mind and nodded.

    "Where are you headed?"

    "I need to go to Baekwoongok."

    Baekwoongok (°×ë…¹È).

    It means the Valley of White Clouds, a small vige where fox beastfolk live together.

    The third main ve is there.

    "Hmm, I don¡¯t recall ever hearing of a ce called Baekwoongok. My Buddy, do you know it?"

    "I¡¯m not too familiar with other species'' habitats... I¡¯ve never heard of Baekwoongok either."

    Neither Bolt nor Buddy seemed to know about it. Naturally, we all turned to Seira. She sighed before providing an answer.

    "If you head east, there¡¯s a mist-covered area. Deep within Baekwoongok, there¡¯s a fox den where about thirty or so Hoyo tribe members live in hiding. However, it¡¯s not well-known because it¡¯s dangerous and full of wild monsters, making travel difficult."

    As she said this, Seira narrowed her eyes.

    "How do <em>you</em> know about this? I only know because I¡¯m in a position where I receive a lot of information. Even most beastfolk don¡¯t know about this ce¡ªit¡¯s one of the most remote areas there is."

    Seira¡¯s gaze was filled with suspicion. Her predatory eyes looked like they were ready to devour me, but I met her gaze confidently.

    "How could I, someone who loves beastfolk so much, not know this?"

    Deep within Baekwoongok, in a mist-shrouded mountain range,y the fox den.

    The sharp wind blowing through the valley sounded like a ghost¡¯s wail, much like the dying cries of lost travelers.

    The eerie atmosphere made it feel like something could jump out at any moment. In fact, just outside the valley, dangerous beasts, or what some called yokai, roamed.

    Leaving was not an option. Luckily, the beasts couldn¡¯t cross the narrow pass. So, the foxes lived hidden deep within the valley.

    For generations.

    This life of constant fear wasn¡¯t the fault of anyone in the current generation, but of their ancestors who first settled here.

    However, when pushed to their mental limits, people tend to me someone. It¡¯s how they rationalize their suffering.

    And for the foxes, there was someone perfect to me.

    "Fire Fox, it¡¯s time to earn your keep."

    Many eyes turned toward a small fox.

    She had pink fur and odd-colored eyes that held both day and night within them.

    Her unique appearance made her stand out among the other foxes. No one knew when she came to live in the valley, nor did she ever grow or speak. She was a strange fox, a monster.

    The girl had no name.

    She was simply called the "Cursed Fox" (??, µœºü).

    It wasn¡¯t a name, not really. Even those abandoned by their parents had names, but she had none.

    The pink fox brought misfortune. It was a tale passed down through the ages.

    The reason they were trapped in Baekwoongok.

    The reason monsters roamed, threatening their vige.

    The foxes were convinced it was all because of the Cursed Fox, the bringer of bad luck.

    "Why aren¡¯t you leaving, Fire Fox?"

    The voice was cold and indifferent.

    Whenever a monster appeared, the foxes would send her out of the vige. It was an old tradition passed down through the ages. When she moved away from the vige, the monsters would follow her.

    She might die in the process, but they didn¡¯t care. She should be grateful that they fed and sheltered her.

    It was the least bit of mercy they showed to one of their own.

    "¡­."

    The Cursed Fox stood at the entrance to the vige.

    The loneliness and fear she felt every time they cast her out never went away. Her body trembled uncontrobly.

    She took a step into the darkness beyond, turning back for onest nce.

    All that awaited her were the foxes, eager for her to leave.

    With that, the Cursed Fox disappeared into the mist, where the sharp wind blew.

    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡±

    The Cursed Fox panted as she ran on all fours through the valley.

    Her small, lonely footsteps echoed in the forest. The dense mist made it impossible to see even a step ahead. Every step she took seemed like it would send her tumbling.

    Her pink fur was already soaked with mist and sweat, and her heart pounded as if it would burst.

    Her delicate hands and feet were covered in wounds, but she couldn¡¯t afford to feel the pain.

    A strange blue light flickered beyond the mist. Will-o¡¯-the-wisps. The ghostly lights faintly danced around her, as if mocking her, luring her into deeper confusion.

    Like whispers of doom, trying to drag her into the abyss.

    Thud¡­ Thud¡­

    Her ears twitched. The deep, terrifying breaths of a giant yokai echoed through the valley. The sound was getting closer.

    If she stopped, she would die.

    If she got lost, she would die.

    No matter how many times she ran, she never got used to it. The mist was like sea fog, robbing her of all sense of direction.

    Once, she had gotten lost for four days before finally finding her way back to the vige.

    But there was no time to rest. She had barely gobbled down the potatoes the vigers threw at her before being sent out again that night.

    The Cursed Fox didn¡¯t me them. She was born carrying the burden of bad luck. It was her fault for being born with pink fur.

    She was grateful just to be allowed to live.

    Thud!

    The ground shook as the yokai¡¯s footsteps reverberated through the earth. The vibration startled the Cursed Fox, making her leap in ce.

    Frantically, she looked around.

    Where should I go?

    Where should I go?

    She didn¡¯t know. She had no idea.

    Panic spread through her body like a wave. Fear wrapped around her entire being.

    Whoosh.

    "...?"

    Her nose twitched. A new scent filled her nostrils, the smell of a forest. It was fresh and unfamiliar.

    She didn¡¯t know what it was, but her beastfolk instincts told her she had to go that way.

    Just as she took a big step forward¡ª

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    It was a steep slope. She hadn¡¯t seen it because of the mist. She lost her footing and tumbled down.

    The Cursed Foxy on the ground, trying to stand, but she couldn¡¯t. Her legs were covered in cuts, and blood was flowing from her wounds.

    Thud!

    The sound grew closer.

    She had to escape.

    She had to run, but her body wouldn¡¯t move.

    She was scared. It hurt. Everything was unbearable.

    Tears streamed down from her two-colored eyes. Her injured legs burned with searing pain.

    But there was no one in this world to hold her.

    Dragging her injured legs behind her, the Cursed Fox crawled forward. That¡¯s when she heard footsteps.

    They were lighter than the yokai¡¯s, but in her fading consciousness, she couldn¡¯t tell the difference.

    Through her half-closed eyelids, she saw a ck figure approaching through the mist.

    It looked like the Grim Reaper.

    As if to im the life she had been clinging to like a beggar.

    Her consciousness faded.

    The mismatched colors of her eyes disappeared.

    A shadow loomed over the unconscious Cursed Fox lying on the ground.

    Karamir looked down at the small, limp fox before him.

    Her tail and ears were dirty, her once-lustrous fur matted and tangled with dirt and grime. She was covered in wounds, her body thin and malnourished.

    The result of the misfortune she carried.

    "To think I¡¯d meet you like this. I¡¯m lucky," Karamir said.

    He considered himself lucky.

    He had been wondering how he¡¯d find the vige, but here she was,ing to him first.

    [Cursed Fox]

    The third main ve.@@novelbin@@

    One of the most popr characters in Taosle, alwayspeting for the number one spot in the poprity polls.

    The nameless fox, the Cursed Fox.

    And the name that only Karamir knew in the world.

    "Rin."

    The Cursed Fox¡¯s ears twitched ever so slightly at being called by the name "Rin."

 Chapter 53

    We returned to the capital.

    It had been three days since Rin copsed, but she still hadn¡¯t woken up. If she didn¡¯t wake up, there wasn¡¯t much I could do either.

    That didn¡¯t mean I nned to waste my days doing nothing. I had other things to take care of.

    No matter how prosperous a city might be, wherever there is light, there are shadows, and in those shadows, you¡¯ll find people rummaging through trash bins just to survive.

    Bestia was no different.

    If humans inhabit human cities, then most of Bestia¡¯s inhabitants are¡ª

    ¡°Alright, everyone, please line up in an orderly fashion. Hey, no cutting in line back there.¡±

    Catfolk.

    The furred wheels of society, and they were all lined up in front of me in an orderly queue. From splotchy patterns reminiscent of Korean Long-Nosed cats to those with pure white, ck, and even a ¡°Hitler cat¡± look, all sorts of catpeople were waiting their turn.

    ¡°Hey, you really gonna give us fish if we sign this contract?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Look over there. The others are already enjoying their fish.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna force us into hardbor or anything, right?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. You¡¯ll continue living as you always have, just make sure to show up here at noon every day, and I¡¯ll give you fish just like today.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an angel, nyan!¡±

    One of the catfolk grabbed a wriggling fish in their mouth and disappeared into the alley.

    One by one, I made contracts with about ten of them. They didn¡¯t seem too cautious, and once they spread the word and brought their friends, the numbers would swell quickly.

    All of Bestia¡¯s stray cats would be my ves.

    ¡®If I¡¯m in Bestia, I might as well rake in the points.¡¯

    Beastfolk are like hearty soup.

    Compared to the humanfolk, they¡¯re generally of a higher tier.

    What that means is that even with minimal care, the points I¡¯d earn when liberating them would be significantly more than what I¡¯d get from humans.

    Earn points, save lives.

    It¡¯s a win-win situation.

    ¡°Have you been feeding the street catfolk again?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just doing what I¡¯m supposed to. No need for thanks¡ªit¡¯s what I do.¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Seyra shut her eyes tightly, pressing her hand against her forehead. She let out a deep sigh as if she could exhale the earth beneath her, then shot me a sharp look.

    ¡°They¡¯re a nuisance to the city, doing no work and causing trouble whenever they can. If you keep feeding them, they¡¯ll just getzier.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like the dream life.¡±

    ¡°And the city administrators, like myself, will live a nightmare dealing with the problems they cause.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Seyra¡¯s eyes were particrly tired today. She had the same look you¡¯d see in an employee trapped in a soul-crushing ckpany.

    I understood how she felt. I, too, am not a fan of catdies.

    But these aren¡¯t just any cats. In my eyes, they were cute girls with cat ears and tails.

    Seeing them lying dead on the streets would definitely be unsettling.

    ¡®I¡¯ll save anyone I can.¡¯

    Sorry, Seyra. But instead of apologizing, I offered her a word of encouragement.

    ¡°Hang in there.¡±

    ¡°Haaaa¡­¡±

    Thud!

    Just as Seyra sighed once again, a dull thudding sound came from the inn. It sounded like the little fox had finally woken up.

    I hurried up to the room. I¡¯d even practiced how to speak with a fox in preparation for this day.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

    Filled with excitement, I threw the door open.

    Whoosh¡ª

    The moment the door opened, everything went dark. It was as if the sun had been covered by clouds. Before I could even register what was happening¡ª

    Bang!

    ¡°Yelp!¡±

    Whatever had blocked my view suddenly fell down. My reaction was so slow that I blinked like a sloth and then looked down.

    ¡°Grrrrr¡­¡±

    There was Rin, sprawled on the floor, and Seyra, who had pinned her down, holding her in ce.

    Rin¡¯s sharp ws were extended. If Seyra hadn¡¯t acted, my face would have been split into six pieces.

    ¡°An untamed beastfolk is no different from a wild animal. Be careful.¡±

    I had considered the possibility she might attack, which is why I¡¯d tied her up with a sturdy rope. But that rope had been shredded and was now lying in ruins.

    ¡®Looks like I¡¯ll need to get some metal chains.¡¯

    I¡¯ll also need them for taking her on walkster.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine now. Let her go.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll just attack again.¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t. Let her go.¡±

    Seyra gave me a suspicious look, clearly unconvinced. But when I insisted, she reluctantly began to stand, though she kept a wary eye on Rin.

    As expected, even after being released, Rin couldn¡¯t move.

    I had ced the ve contract on her the moment we first met, and since she was still in her juvenile state, she was utterly incapable of resisting.

    ¡°Grrrr!¡±

    She growled like a beast, ring at me with murderous intent. She knew exactly who was suppressing her freedom, and she looked ready to pounce at any moment.

    ¡°So, what are you going to do now? She¡¯s clearly not socialized at all.¡±

    ¡°She can still be taught.¡±

    ¡°Beastfolk aren¡¯t like humans. Even among their own kind, they tend not to mingle unless it¡¯s their original group. And if they¡¯re like the foxes of Baekwoongok,pletely isted from other races, it¡¯s even worse.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t an unreasonable statement.

    There¡¯s even a real-life example, <em>The Jungle Book</em>. A story based on a true event.

    A boy raised by wolves waster found by hunters and brought to an orphanage, but despite being human, he couldn¡¯t adapt to human society.

    Where you¡¯re born and raised makes a huge difference.

    Beastfolk, who share both human and animal characteristics, would naturally have an even harder time.

    But that¡¯s fine.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can raise her without any problems.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you n to use violence¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you take me for? Of course not. Now leave, please. You¡¯re disrupting our bonding time.¡±

    I picked up the motionless Rin, tucking her under my arm, and escorted Seyra out, closing the door behind her.

    Then I opened it again.

    ¡°By the way, can you bring us some food? The kid must be hungry.¡±

    ¡°What kind of father are you¡ª?¡±

    Thud.

    I shut the door and sat down on the bed,ying Rin across myp. I wanted to give her full freedom, but it was still too early for that.

    I¡¯ll have to get some chains and tie her to a post before I can let her roam.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Most of your wounds seem to be healing well. Your fur is a bit ragged, though. I¡¯ll have to take care of that.¡±

    For now, I¡¯d dressed her in a simple, loose white dress. I wasn¡¯t nning to buy her new clothes for a while since she¡¯d quickly outgrow them during her growth spurt.

    ¡°Grrrr.¡±

    ¡°Thedy will bring food soon. Let¡¯s y nicely until then, okay?¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Sigh. She doesn¡¯t seem to understand me.

    But no problem. I¡¯ve prepared for this. I memorized some foxnguage just in case.

    ¡°Hati-hati-hati-ho.¡±

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    ¡°Wapapapapau.¡±

    ¡°Yelp!¡±

    Well, that didn¡¯t work.

    ¡®Hmm, that¡¯s odd.¡¯

    What went wrong? My fox imitation should have been wless. Maybe the problem is that Rin wasn¡¯t properly socialized.

    But that¡¯s okay. As her master, I¡¯ll show her patience and understanding.

    For now, words weren¡¯t getting through, and Rin¡¯s hostility toward me was still sky-high. Whatever I said, she wouldn¡¯t budge. So, I settled for stroking her tail.

    How long did I wait like that? Gradually, her growls subsided, and instead, she started sniffing the air. Her head turned toward the door.

    Click.

    ¡°I brought food.¡±

    Seyra appeared with tes in both hands, kicking the door open with her foot.

    ¡°Thanks. Just set it down on the floor.¡±

    ¡°Do you even realize how low it is to manipte someone¡¯s basic needs like this?¡±

    ¡°Tell that to the foxes of Baekwoongok. Do you really think these thin limbs could handle anything on their own?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seyra couldn¡¯t think of a counterargument, so she just sighed and set the food down before leaving.

    The smell of meat quickly filled the room. It was so appetizing I started salivating, so I could only imagine how Rin felt.

    Sure enough, she was instantly glued to the food. Actual drool dripped from her mouth, not just a metaphorical waterfall, but a real one.

    If I remembered correctly, Rin had survived in the vige by scavenging a few potatoes and sweet potatoes.

    Meat? She hadn¡¯t even seen it, let alone tasted it.

    While Rin was out luring in the yokai, the vigers ate well among themselves.

    Even though foxes are omnivores, eating nothing but potatoes for years must¡¯ve been miserable. Even a potato-obsessed character from <em>Springtime Outing</em> would have asked, ¡°Does your house only have potatoes?¡±

    Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure you eat so much meat today that your belly bursts. Though it won¡¯t be free.

    ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±

    Flinch.

    Rin trembled. Her gaze, which had been fixed on the meat, shifted to me.

    She wasn¡¯t growling anymore.

    Her heterochromatic eyes, one the color of the sun and the other the color of the moon, gleamed wildly, as if they were ready to explode.

    Even without saying anything, she knew. She knew whose permission she needed to eat that food.

    ¡°If you promise to listen to me, I¡¯ll let you eat.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°All you have to do is follow my words. That¡¯s it. Simple, right?¡±

    Rin, with her intelligence still at a five-year-old¡¯s level, prioritized her instincts above all. She nodded madly.

    ¡°Good. If you behave, I¡¯ll reward you.¡±

    I sat Rin down on the bed and brought the te over. I was going to feed her myself.

    Even though we¡¯d made a deal, I knew better than to trust a verbal contract with a child. If I wasn¡¯t careful, I might lose a hand.

    I stabbed a piece of juicy meat with a fork. As I lifted it, Rin¡¯s eyes followed like a ma, never breaking contact, no matter where I moved it.

    Alright, time to stop teasing.

    I brought the meat close to her mouth, and with a wide-open ¡°Waaang!¡± she bit into it.

    At that moment, Rin¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Since she couldn¡¯t move her hands, I fed her little by little, and while she was distracted by the food, I stroked her head with my other hand.

    Slowly, so she could get used to it.

    So she¡¯de to ept my touch.

    ¡°Remember the taste of this meat well. As long as you listen to me, you can enjoy delicious meals every day.¡±

    ¡°Grrr!¡±

    ¡°Ah, seriously.¡±

    But itsted only as long as she was eating.

    Now that her belly was full, she¡¯s back to being a bratty little fox.

 Chapter 54

    The real beginning of raising her had started. No, calling it ¡°raising¡± felt more like ¡°parenting.¡±

    Bathing her. Teaching her how to speak. Feeding her by hand.

    On top of that, she constantly watched for opportunities to escape, and at times, even seemed to be plotting my demise. Not even the most troublesome children couldpare to her.

    But was it difficult?

    ¡®Absolutely not.¡¯

    After all, foxes are cute. When something is cute, you can forgive anything. I finally understand why people be doting fathers.

    ¡°Yip!¡±

    Rin barked at me.

    After spending so much time together, I could roughly tell why she barked. This one meant she wanted food.

    ¡°No. You just ate.¡±

    ¡°Yip!¡±

    ¡°I said no. I¡¯m not raising a pig.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Rin snorted, curling up as if to say she had no more use for me. Shey down, grooming her tail with her tongue, ignoring mepletely.

    She only pretends to listen when it¡¯s time to eat. As soon as she¡¯s full and warm, she acts like she doesn¡¯t know me.

    ¡®What a cheeky little fox.¡¯

    I had expected this behavior, but that didn¡¯t make it any less annoying. There were times I almost wanted to give her a little flick on the forehead.

    ¡®But I must hold back.¡¯

    If I resorted to violence, our rtionship would be ruined for good. But leaving her be would make all the money I spent on her food feel wasted. So, I decided on a little revenge of my own.

    ¡°Yip?¡±

    I picked up Rin, who had curled up on the floor, and ced her on the bed. Hugging her from behind like a back hug, I buried my face in her fluffy tail.

    ¡°Sniff¡­ Ohhh¡­ what a heavenly smell.¡±

    Her tail had that deep, concentrated scent.

    Was this what people meant by ¡°tail addiction¡±? The smell was so intoxicating it was almost dangerous. I inhaled deeply like a vacuum cleaner, drawing in every bit of the aroma.

    ¡°Yip!¡±

    Rin panicked.

    She tried to make an emergency escape, but it was no use. My arms and legs were wrapped around her like an octopus.

    This was the punishment for daring to bare her teeth at her master.

    Her tail quivered. Her cheeks were soft and squishy.

    ¡°Grghhh¡­!¡±

    Her little paws were tender and pliable. I gently slipped my fingers between her toes.@@novelbin@@

    Rin struggled, thrashing about in my arms, but it was a futile effort.

    ¡°Yipppp!¡±

    No chance.

    Nyohohohohooo.

    ¡®Ugh, even ying with her is exhausting.¡¯

    After finishing up a yful tussle with Rin, I left the inn to take care of some other business.

    Even when there are tasks that absolutely need to be done, having at least a little personal motivation makes the job more enjoyable. That¡¯s what leads to job satisfaction.

    When you handle tasks solely for public reasons, without any selfish interest, you don¡¯t realize how grueling it can be. ying with Rin was exactly that kind of task.

    Sigh, I¡¯d better start nning out my to-do list forter.

    ¡®Gotta squeeze her sides and calves¡­ and get in some belly raspberries too.¡¯

    Work has to be done thoroughly, after all.

    ¡°Oh, young man! You¡¯vee again today?¡±

    I stopped by the market.

    It was a fish stall run by a bear beastfolk. I came to buy fish to feed the catfolk.

    ¡°Haha, yes, I¡¯m here again.¡±

    ¡°The fish are piled up in that bucket over there. Since you¡¯re buying so much, I¡¯ll give you a discount. Just 10 silver.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Thank me? It¡¯s all good. You¡¯re buying fish for the catfolk, right?¡±

    Even the beardy knew.

    After feeding the cats so often, I¡¯d be something of a famous "cat-mom" in Bestia.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Is it strange?¡±

    ¡°Not at all! It¡¯s a blessing for me. Those cats used to steal from me like stray thieves, but now that you¡¯re buying fish for them, I have a steady ie. I won¡¯t even need to prepare for the winter this year.¡±

    Do bears hibernate?

    At this point, this beardy feels more like a circus performer than just a beastfolk shopkeeper.

    ¡°Young man, why don¡¯t you just settle down here in Bestia?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love to, but I have too many other things to take care of. I¡¯ll keep buying from you until I leave, though.¡±

    After telling her I¡¯d be back tomorrow, I took the bucket of fresh fish and headed toward the alley where the catfolk gathered.

    Sure enough, the catfolk were already lined up. I didn¡¯t even need to say anything; they knew the drill by now.

    ¡°You¡¯rete today, nyan!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is, Zho-Nyangi. But it looks like we have more cats today than yesterday.¡±

    The line stretched down the alley and around the corner. Just from a rough count, there were about 30 of them.

    ¡°Word¡¯s gotten out that a human is handing out fish for free, nyan.¡±

    Just as nned.

    I smiled warmly at them.

    ¡°Come on in, everyone! If you make a contract with me, the fish is free!¡±

    Once again, I seeded in raising my poprity with the catfolk.

    If I ran a shop, I¡¯d hire them to give cat massages or something. That way, I could print money. What a shame.

    ¡°Buy a newspaper! News from the Kingdom of Bestia and the Kingdom of Traul!¡±

    A dog beastfolk was walking around, selling newspapers. His white hair had pink-tinted tips at the ends of his twin tails.

    ¡°Poppy?¡±

    ¡°Huh? How do you know my name¡­ Do I know you?¡±

    I had a hunch, but it really was Poppy.

    Of course, in a game world like this, there¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t have included a character like Poppy.

    ¡°Poppy is so famous in the human world! There¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t know your name.¡±

    ¡°R-Really? I¡¯m that famous?¡±

    Poppy looked at me in disbelief, but it was true. Anyone who hears the name "Poppy" immediately knows what they look like, right?

    If the image of a yordle wielding a hammer came to mind¡­ I¡¯m sorry.

    ¡°Poppy, I¡¯ll take a copy of the paper.¡±

    ¡°Ah, sure! It¡¯s 30 copper!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t carry copper with me. Keep the change, and buy yourself some dog treats.¡±

    I handed over a silver coin.

    Poppy stared at the silver coin in his hand, dumbfounded.

    ¡°T-Thank you, sir! May you be blessed!¡±

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t mention it. And be careful during the summer.¡±

    After exchanging some warm pleasantries with Poppy, I sat on a bench and unfolded the newspaper.

    The headline article on the front page read:

    ¨C Lady Huba of the Unseol Family Engaged to the Barrenhar Family of Traul Kingdom.

    Lady Huba, who was leaving her territory, tearfully dered, ¡°I am the precious jewel of the Unseol family!¡± The people were so moved by her noble sacrifice that their tears formed a river¡­

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    An arranged marriage between a noble of the Traul Kingdom and a noble of Bestia.

    The fact that it involved a human and a beastfolk was intriguing, but not all that surprising. Arranged marriages to foster alliances between kingdoms weremon.

    Next article.

    ¨C Elves from the Great Forest Entering Society?

    Recently, young elf girls from the Great Forest have been shedding their veils and making appearances. Reports have emerged that these elves are working in human taverns, serving drinks and socializing with patrons, causing a major stir¡­

    What?

    Elves working in taverns?

    Who on earth¡­

    ¡®Whose brilliant idea was this?¡¯

    Elves, dressed up and serving drinks¡ªof course that would rake in the money. Whoever came up with it must be a genius.

    ¡®But why are elves working in taverns?¡¯

    Elves, of all people, serving humans? Given their pride and sense of superiority, they wouldn¡¯t do that willingly.

    What kind of wind is blowing through the elven world?

    There was more to the article, so I kept reading.

    The elves were spearheading a new tradingpany called the Reaper¡¯s Company.

    Again with the "Reaper"?

    Whoever came up with that name has no sense. You can tell a lot about a person¡¯s future just by the names they choose, and thispany was doomed from the start.

    While some of us are running around collecting ves, others are sittingfortably, making easy money.

    I hope their business crashes and burns.

    With nothing else in the paper catching my interest, I folded it up. Time to go give Rin some belly raspberries.

    Rumble¡­

    Thunder rumbled in the distance.

    Looking up, I saw dark clouds rolling in from the horizon.

    It looked like rain was on the way.

    The wind and rainshed against the windows.

    Lightning shed, followed by the crash of thunder.

    When Karamir asked Rin, ¡°Are you scared of the thunder? Should we sleep together tonight?¡± she responded with a snort of disdain and curled up in the corner of the room.

    Around her ankle was a chain, the one Karamir had procured. It was slightly loose, and padded with fur so it wasn¡¯t ufortable.

    Rin coiled her long, bushy tail around herself, using it as both a nket and pillow. From above, she formed a perfect circle.

    ¡°Yawn¡­¡±

    The sleeping conditions werepletely different from what she was used to. The environment, too, was unlike anything she¡¯d ever experienced, so it was understandable if she had trouble falling asleep.

    But her belly was full from a meal unlike anything she had ever tasted.

    In the vige, the other foxfolk had made her sleep outside, and she often had to leap up in the middle of the night to lure away yokai.

    Having lived in such harsh conditions, the change in her environment only made it easier for her to sleep now.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rin stared at Karamir, who was sleeping on the bed.

    She didn¡¯t understand why he was being so kind to her. Sure, she was grateful for the delicious food, but she still didn¡¯t trust him.

    Just as humans warn their children, ¡°Don¡¯t follow strangers,¡± the foxfolk taught their young, ¡°Humans will skin beastfolk alive.¡±

    Rin had never been formally taught this, but she had overheard such lessons passed down through the generations. Even with her young mental age, it was natural for her to have internalized the idea that humans were dangerous.

    So there had to be something suspicious about Karamir. Even if he wasn¡¯t acting on it yet, he would eventually betray her when misfortune struck and throw her out.

    But Rin didn¡¯t mind. It wasn¡¯t like she was born pink by choice.

    Until he inevitably drove her away, she was determined to eat as much delicious food as she could.

    She closed her eyes, hoping to dream about eating more meat.

    Saaa¡­

    A breeze stirred.

    A cold, eerie breeze.

    Something was off. All the windows were closed, so there was no way wind could have entered the room. Rin opened her eyes in confusion.

    ¡°Yip¡­?¡±

    The air in the room had changed.

    It felt like an invisible force was twisting the space, warping it with a deep, cold indigo mist that spiraled in a reverse helix.

    Out of the dense darkness, a shape began to emerge.

    It had no clear form, like a shadow. An enormous scythe was gripped in its bony hand, and an ominous indigo light spread from it, filling the room with an otherworldly glow.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to see in the dark, but¡ª

    Boom!

    Lightning shed, and for a brief moment, Rin saw it clearly. Just for a second, but it was enough for her to capture the image in her mind.

    The Reaper.

    It was the Reaper.

    The skull under the hood shed with a ghostly blue light.

 Chapter 56

    After a long series of events, we finally returned to the inn, but the situation was a disaster.

    One side of the inn had been reduced to rubble, looking like neatly cut fruit cubes, all thanks to the havoc wreaked by the Reaper. To make matters worse, it was a stormy night, turning the ce into aplete mess.

    The innkeeper, a rhino beastman, sat on the floor in disbelief, having been awoken by themotion.

    As soon as he saw me enter the inn, his eyes locked onto mine. He stomped towards me, his horn lowered in a threatening manner, demanding I pay for the damage, iming it was all my fault.

    ¡°This is unfair.¡±

    If my ve had caused the damage, I would, of course, take responsibility. That¡¯s the master¡¯s duty.

    But Mirabel wasn¡¯t my ve anymore, was she? He should take this up with Mirabel or her guardian, Naredi, not with me.

    Moreover, the innkeeper didn¡¯t even know about the Reaper''s involvement. He couldn¡¯t put all the me on me.

    I had a pretty good idea of what was going on.

    ¡°Discrimination against humans, in and simple.¡±

    He had been like that from the start, displeased by my human status and Rin¡¯s red fox beastfolk heritage, only allowing us to stay because I¡¯d paid him enough to keep quiet.

    Now that there was mary damage, he wanted to pin the me on me.

    Of course, he had no interest in hearing my side of the story. Just as I resigned myself to paying for the repairs, Seyra intervened.

    ¡°I¡¯m Seyra, the team leader of the Immigration Department. For today¡¯s incident, you can receive financial assistance from the Disaster Management Office. I suggest you visit them after sunrise. I¡¯ll help as much as I can.¡±

    ¡°Well, if Seyra says so¡­¡±

    Reluctantly, the rhino beastman backed down.

    Thanks to her, I avoided the financial loss, but staying in the destroyed inn was impossible. We needed to find shelter from the rain.

    It was hard enough to find an inn that would ept a pink fox like Rin, and wandering around in the storm wasn¡¯t an option.

    ¡°For now, why don¡¯t youe to my house?¡±

    Once again, it was Seyra who offered a helping hand.

    ¡°I appreciate it, but are you sure?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s a problem, I¡¯ll just send you the bill. Honestly, I don¡¯t think this is the time for you to be worrying about my situation.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Seyra nced at Rin, who was shivering in my arms.

    Even though I had covered her with a coat, Rin was still trembling. She was already soaked from the rain, and her wounds needed treating again.

    There was no room for hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll dly ept your offer, then.¡±

    Seyra¡¯s house was located on the outskirts of the city. It took quite a bit of walking to get there.

    It was a modest two-story house. The furniture inside was sparse, and if anything stood out, it was the mess. The ce was closer to a pigsty than a wolf¡¯s den.

    A person¡¯s inner world is often reflected in their living space. By looking at how someone maintains their home, you can learn a lot about them. From this, it was clear that Seyra waszy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy to clean. It¡¯s your fault I¡¯ve been pulling all-nighterstely.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Seyra hurriedly tried to exin, tossing items aside and kicking things into less visible corners.

    On the surface, the house looked tidier. I lit a fire in the firece andid Rin down nearby.

    First, I wiped her down. Using a towel, I carefully dried the wet spots on her body and gently wrung out her soaked tail fur.

    ¡°She¡¯s surprisingly docile.¡±

    Even though I hadn¡¯t given anymands, Rin didn¡¯t resist. She simply stared quietly at my hands. Well, after all the running she¡¯d done, she probably didn¡¯t have the energy to fight back.

    It made things easier for me. After applying medicine to her wounds and wrapping them in bandages, the emergency treatment wasplete.

    ¡°I need to report the situation to my superiors. Feel free to use the house, just don¡¯t go upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    With Seyra¡¯s permission, I searched through the house for useful items. I gathered several dry nkets andid them on the floor, creating a soft bed for Rin. Then I covered her with a thick nket.

    After taking care of Rin, Iy down on the sofa to catch my breath. I had something to think about.

    ¡°That thing earlier¡­¡±

    It was Mirabel¡¯s Reaper, no doubt about it.

    But why had it appeared here?

    Reapers could travel freely. I¡¯d seen them zip between cities in an instant when they came to exact Harold¡¯s revenge.

    The fact that a Reaper had shown up in Bestia¡­

    ¡°Is it here for revenge against me?¡±

    It must be seeking retribution for how I¡¯d treated her as a ve.

    Sure, I might¡¯ve hugged her, poked her belly, squeezed her cheeks, and maybe sniffed her hair once or twice!

    But still, sending a Reaper to kill me? That¡¯s overkill!

    What if something had happened to Rin? If we hadn¡¯t escaped in the dead of night... just thinking about it sent chills down my spine.

    Turning kindness into revenge¡­ Some people are just hopeless. I won¡¯t let that happen to Rin.

    ¡°Yawn¡­¡±

    A deep yawn escaped me. All that running after waking up had worn me out.

    As much as I wanted to sleep, tonight wasn¡¯t the night for that. The Reaper might return.

    Just for tonight, I had to stay awake.

    Tic, tic.

    The sound of crackling embers filled the quiet living room. Time passed, and eventually, Rin poked her head out from under the nkets.

    Having run around all night, Karamir¡¯s resolution not to sleep had sumbed to drowsiness, and he was now snoring softly on the sofa.

    Rin nced at the bandages wrapped around her body and the nkets covering her. She then turned her gaze back to Karamir.

    ¡°...¡±

    Quietly, Rin got up. She tiptoed over to the sofa on all fours, then hopped up.

    She stared at Karamir¡¯s sleeping face from up close. There was a small scratch on his cheek, probably from rolling over while trying to catch her.

    Rin licked the scratch, covering his face with saliva, before pulling her tongue back.

    Then, she settled on Karamir¡¯s stomach, curling her body into a ball.

    Sniff, sniff. She smelled the air. The fresh scent of the forest lingered, but underneath it, Karamir¡¯s scent was calming,forting.

    Rin buried her head deeper into his chest and soon closed her eyes.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Karamir¡¯s eyes snapped open. Realizing he had fallen asleep, he immediately jolted upright.

    He had sworn not to sleep tonight, yet here he was, waking up with sunlight streaming in through the windows.

    Frantically, Karamir checked to see if Rin was okay. Thankfully, the house was in the same state asst night, but Rin was nowhere to be seen near the firece.

    ¡°Did she run away?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t ced any binding spells on her, nor had he chained her. He hadn¡¯t expected to fall asleep, and it wasn¡¯t feasible to find chains in the middle of the night.

    Now wasn¡¯t the time to hesitate.

    He needed to find Rin as soon as possible. With the help of the catfolk scattered around the city, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to locate her pink fur.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Seyra?¡±

    Seyra walked out of the kitchen, holding a steaming mug of coffee. She was still in the same office clothes as yesterday, with dark circles under her eyes.

    She looked like she had pulled an all-nighter.

    ¡°When did you get back?¡±

    ¡°Not too long ago. Why do you seem so flustered?¡±

    ¡°Rin is gone.¡±

    Seyra took a sip of her coffee, her expression remaining unchanged. She licked her lips, then spoke calmly.

    ¡°What¡¯s that on top of you, then?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Only after Seyra pointed it out did Karamir nce down. There, curled up on his stomach, was Rin, sleeping soundly like a small fox cub.

    Realizing Rin was there, Karamir became acutely aware of the tiny weight on his body.

    ¡°Why is she here¡­?¡±

    Even when invited onto the bed, Rin had stubbornly stuck to the hard floor, wary of humans. Karamir had never forced her to move.

    Now, she had climbed onto his stomach of her own ord. It was ironic.

    ¡°Looks like she¡¯s had a change of heart.¡±

    A change of heart.

    Karamir pondered Seyra¡¯s words as he looked at Rin.

    Maybe all the food he¡¯d given her was finally paying off. Perhaps his [Generous Master] skill had worked its magic. He stroked her head gently, careful not to wake her.

    ¡°There¡¯s something more important we need to talk about. It¡¯s about the Reaper.¡±

    ¡°Did something happen elsewhere?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I thought it left quietly, but it caused quite a bit of chaos. And¡­ there¡¯s something strange about its target.¡±

    Something strange? Karamir remained silent, waiting for Seyra to exin further. She shared the information she had gathered during the night.

    ¡°The ones attacked were all street catfolk.¡±

    ¡°Street catfolk¡­?¡±

    Seyra nodded, confirming Karamir¡¯s suspicion.

    ¡°All of them had ve contracts with you. Fortunately, no one was killed.¡±

    ¡°No one was killed?¡±

    ¡°ording to witnesses, they were struck down by the Reaper¡¯s scythe but got up shortly after,pletely unscathed. They didn¡¯t even experience any aftereffects. But¡­¡±

    Seyra trailed off.

    ¡°Why do you look like that?¡±

    Karamir¡¯s expression was strange, his eyes wide with shock, as if he had just seen a ghost.

    Seyra hadn¡¯t known him long, but this was the first time she had seen him so startled.

    ¡°You¡­?¡±

    Karamir didn¡¯t respond, staring nkly into space. Even calling his name didn¡¯t snap him out of it, leaving Seyra feeling uneasy.

    Karamir wasn¡¯t looking at the air. No, something else was upying his vision¡ªsomething only he could see.

    A system window.

    It floated before his eyes.

    [Free all of your main ves. Current count: 2/5]

    [Free all of your main ves. Current count: 1/5]

 Chapter 57

    At the edge of the continent.

    At the end of the world stood a towering structure that seemed to pierce the sky.

    It was a tower, magnificent yet strangely colossal, so tall that no matter how high one looked, its peak could not be seen. Its summit vanished into the misty clouds, as though it touched the realm of the gods.

    The Lighthouse of the World.

    The Peak of Knowledge.

    The Tower of Truth.

    People called this ce by many names, but most simply referred to it as the <strong>Magic Tower</strong>.

    The Tower of Wizards, the Magic Tower.

    This was not merely a ce of schrly pursuit. It was a sanctuary for those who sought to unravel the secrets of the world and transcend the boundaries of reality.

    For those who practiced the art of magic, it was the holy ground where dreams and ideals could be realized.

    At least, that was the external image of the Magic Tower. But the reality was somewhat different. Those who knew even a little about it would all say the same thing:

    It was a cruel experimental ground for madmen seeking to break the boundary between gods and humans, a warehouse of infinite desire.

    A line between genius and madness, and the graveyard of wizards who sought truth.

    In their pursuit of truth, moral standards defined by humanity held no sway over the wizards of the tower.

    The wizards of the Magic Tower would stop at nothing, not even human experimentation, to achieve their lofty ideals.

    The Magic Tower was built on the endless greed of those seeking power beyond thews of the world.

    Edmund was no different.

    <strong>Edmund Alexius Wilmore</strong>.

    One of the elders of the Magic Tower.

    Once a member of a now-destroyed marquis family.

    He was the traitor who had annihted his entire family after being caught researching forbidden magic.

    Yet, Edmund harbored no guilt. To him, his family had been nothing more than fuel for a greater cause. Of course, he had escaped and survived the fallout.

    Wanted for his crimes and with nowhere to go, Edmund eventually found his way to the Magic Tower.

    Because, no matter what atrocities they hadmitted¡ªwhether it be a serial killer who had massacred dozens or a high treasonous traitor who had sold out their nation¡ªthe Magic Tower weed any exceptional wizard.

    Edmund, who had been hired as a court magician as soon as he became an adult, found immediate sess within the Magic Tower. He was granted his own privateb and ample resources, allowing him to make rapid progress.

    Thanks to that, he had risen to the rank of Archmage and even exacted revenge on those who had mocked him as a heretic.

    It took him forty years to achieve that.

    Now, with his revengeplete, Edmund hoped to spend the rest of his days leisurely honing his magical abilities as a wizard, rather than as a vengeful spirit. But recently, he had encountered a troubling dilemma.

    What Edmund had been researching was transformation magic, specifically the most forbidden of all: the magic of turning humans into dolls.

    Living humans turned into dolls.

    Not only their bodies but their minds and personalities could be customized to his liking. The stronger the base, the better their performance as a doll.

    In other words, he wanted to capture and transform a child with untapped potential¡ªsomeone who hadn¡¯t yet fully grown but held immense promise¡ªand mold them to his desires.

    ¡°They need to be pretty too.¡±

    No ugly ones would do. After all, dolls should be beautiful.

    ¡°But where would I easily find such a child?¡±

    All the promising stars were the offspring of nobles. Wandering through the slums looking for one was like searching for a star in the sky.

    Oh, if only a child fit to be a grand archmage would just wander by¡­

    Mumbling such nonsense to himself, Edmund walked through the streets,ughing like a madman.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    As he walked, something caught Edmund¡¯s eye: a maid sitting alone on a bench in the early hours of the morning.

    She had navy blue hair and a cute, round face. Her small frame was well-suited to the maid outfit she wore.

    Her short skirt barely reached her thighs, leaving her soft, bare legs exposed.

    ¡°A ve.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t a hired servant but a ve. The ck cor around her neck confirmed it.

    However, what really caught Edmund¡¯s attention was the staff she held so dearly in her hands.

    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s?!¡±

    A silver shaft glowing with a mystical light, topped with a brilliant blue crystal.

    Edmund instantly recognized it.

    It was identical to the <strong>Heavenly Oath</strong>, the staff used by the great sage Arseria, as described in the <strong>Collection of Legendary Weapons Used by Heroes of the Past</strong>.

    But like most legends, few believed it was real. It was a story from myths.

    So, was this one a fake? Even then, it emitted an aura that was far from ordinary.

    As a wizard, once curiosity was piqued, it had to be satisfied. So, Edmund approached the maid girl.

    The shimmering color in her eyes¡­ Edmund clearly saw a brief sh of navy blue magical light in them.

    This girl was blessed with the power of mystery.

    ¡°Child.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°You must be surprised to have an old man speak to you so suddenly. I¡¯m sorry about that. You see, as I¡¯ve gotten older, I¡¯ve found it hard to suppress my curiosity.¡±

    Edmund did his best to sound gentle as he spoke to the girl.

    ¡°That staff of yours¡ªwhere did you get it? It looks very much like one I know.¡±

    ¡°It was given to me by someone precious.¡±

    ¡°I see. I¡¯m quite interested in it, though. Would you mind if I had a look?¡±

    ¡°I mind. Why should I?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Edmund blinked in surprise at the girl¡¯s blunt refusal, her expression filled with indignation. Up close, the dark circles under her eyes made her look like she hadn¡¯t slept in days, giving her cute face a more hostile appearance.

    ¡°If you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll be going now.¡±

    ¡°W-wait a moment!¡±

    Edmund hurriedly called out to her. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this girl might be the one he had been searching for all this time.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a ve, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like a ve to you?¡±

    ¡°Uh, no, I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The fierce expression on the girl¡¯s face softened, and she smiled bashfully, just like any girl her age might.

    Was being a ve popr among girls her age these days? Edmund wasn¡¯t sure, but either way, the situation seemed to be going in a favorable direction.

    ¡°So, why are you out here in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for my master. He¡¯s very far away.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, and you¡¯re trying to find him instead of running away? He must be a good person.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my master is a good person.¡±

    Edmund could now roughly grasp the situation.

    This girl seemed to be proud of being a ve. It appeared her master had treated her with a lot of care.

    The ¡°precious person¡± who gave her the <strong>Heavenly Oath</strong> was undoubtedly her master. Someone willing to give a ve such a weapon¡­

    ¡°Child, is your master a noble?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s someone greater than a noble.¡±

    The tangled threads in Edmund¡¯s mind unraveled all at once.

    Someone greater than a noble. At the very least, that meant royalty. This girl must have caught the eye of royalty and been taken as a ve.

    A wandering mage, traveling the world to hone her skills and extend her influence. Now, she was on her way back afterpleting her mission.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let her go.¡±

    She was bound to be a masterpiece.

    If he let her go now, he would regret it for the rest of his life.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. Why don¡¯t youe with me to my house? I have aboratory up there, in that tall tower.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Magic Tower?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a great wizard, you see. So, what do you think? Are you interested in magic? I could teach you a bit if you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°Magic¡­?¡±

    This time, the girl didn¡¯t tly refuse. She hesitated, and a flicker of life returned to her tired eyes.

    As expected, this girl was the same type as himself.

    Even if she had important duties, she couldn¡¯t hide her desire for new knowledge in front of the promise of magic. She was a magic-crazed maniac.

    In that case, the answer would naturally be yes.

    ¡°Well then, just for a little¡­¡±

    ¡°This is myb.¡±

    Like a sly old man offering candy, Edmund lured the girl to his privateboratory.

    If she hadn¡¯te willingly, he would have taken her by force, but he was grateful she followed so easily.

    Edmund¡¯sb was located on the 49th floor, just below the top of the tower. To reach it, one had to either use the magical stone elevator or fly through the central opening that ran through the tower.

    Flight magic, regarded as one of the most difficult branches of magic. Magic that allowed one to soar through the sky like a bird.

    But even among archmages, only a few could fly freely. Most could only manage short-term levitation through telekinesis.

    Still, levitation magic was a skill mastered by those who had reached the pinnacle, and as one of the elders of the Magic Tower, Edmund was, of course, proficient.

    However, out of consideration for the girl, who had great magical potential but hadn¡¯t yet blossomed, he decided to take the elevator.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help those petals bloom.¡±

    In thisb, everything was prepared for the dollification process.

    Once the device was activated, it would drain her magical power. With her power gone, her mind would be vulnerable, and he would invade her psyche to erase her personality.

    After that, he would mold her empty shell to his liking.

    The hardest part was getting her here. Once she set foot in theb, it was already over.

    ¡°Are there many books like these in the tower?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Centuries of research and knowledge from countless wizards are piled high here. It¡¯s heaven for wizards.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The girl stared intently at the magic books. She wouldn¡¯t understand a word of them, but that didn¡¯t matter. Once she was turned into a doll, he could simply inject the knowledge into her.

    As she became distracted, Edmund targeted her. He activated the device.

    Magic circles appeared above and below the girl.

    Crackle!

    A white electric barrier surrounded her, and the device began absorbing her magical energy.

    The girl¡¯s navy blue mana was extracted explosively. Noticing something was wrong, the girl nced at Edmund, but it was far toote.

    Once caught in this device, even the great sage Arseria herself wouldn¡¯t be able to break free.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for tricking you. But it¡¯s all for your own good. I¡¯m going to turn you into the world¡¯s strongest battle weapon, not just some mere ve.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Her mana kept draining. Continuously. Endlessly.

    Continuously¡­?

    Why¡­ why was the mana not stopping? By now, even an archmage should have been drained dry!

    Just as Edmund began to doubt whether something was wrong, he froze. The flow of mana halted, and the girl red at him with fierce intensity.

    ¡°I am my master¡¯s ve. Even in death, I will always be my master¡¯s ve.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I will never allow anyone toe between us.¡±

    <em>Tap.</em>

    The girl lightly tapped the <strong>Heavenly Oath</strong> on the floor. With that single motion, the barrier shattered. The magical device, which Edmund had poured his entire life into designing, crumbled to pieces.

    Panicking, Edmund tried to cast a spell, but he couldn¡¯t channel his mana. His magic was being suppressed by something.@@novelbin@@

    Rumble¡­

    The space around them trembled. The tower shook.

    It was the sheer aftershock of the magical energy the girl was emitting. The level of power was beyond anything he had ever imagined.

    ¡°What¡­ what is this ridiculous amount of mana¡­?!¡±

    Edmund copsed to the floor, his entire body shaking. He gazed at the girl with a mix of emotions.

    Fear.

    Terror.

    And yet¡­ reverence.

    Facing the overwhelming power of the girl, Edmund¡¯s expression filled with a strange, twisted joy. This girl might just be the one the Magic Tower had been waiting for all along.

    This girl was far too extraordinary to be reduced to a mere doll. She was the one who could fulfill the long-held dream of all wizards.

    Without realizing it, Edmund stood and knelt before the young girl.

    And he spoke:

    ¡°Child, would you like to be the Master of the Magic Tower?¡±

 Chapter 58

    ¡°Master of the Magic Tower?¡±

    The Master of the Magic Tower.

    No further exnation was necessary. The title alone conveyed the essence of such a being.

    The Master was not merely an overseer of a tower; they were the symbolic pinnacle of the magical world.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Master of the Magic Tower! I felt it the moment I saw you. Child, you are several dimensions above others. You have what it takes!¡±

    Edmund¡¯s expression was akin to that of a worshipper before their deity, but Mirabel seemed indifferent.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really interested.¡±

    ¡°Child, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying because you¡¯re too young. The Master of the Magic Tower means bing the ultimate wizard.¡±

    Mirabel thought for a moment.

    The Master of the Tower? She still had no interest in that. Her main goal was finding Karamir.

    But what would change even if she found him? She had disappointed him once, unable to prove her worth. Meeting him again without having changed would only lead to more disappointment.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to be abandoned again. She needed to increase her value before reuniting with him.

    ¡°If I be the Master of the Tower, will my worth increase?¡±

    ¡°Your worth? Only fools question the worth of the Master of the Tower. All the world¡¯s wizards will look up to you.¡±

    The Master of the Tower.

    Yes, bing the Master of the Tower might allow her to proudly dere herself as Karamir¡¯s ve.

    And then, the Miracle that Harold had dreamed of¡ªa world where witches wouldn¡¯t have to hide¡ªmaybe as the Master, she could create the world her family had wanted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll be the Master of the Tower.¡±

    A resolute light appeared in Mirabel¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°¡­Thus, I, Edmund Alexius Wilmore, nominate this child as the next Master of the Magic Tower.¡±

    The first Elder Council meeting in ten years.

    Five elders, along with the candidate Mirabel, had gathered in the council chamber.

    The elders were seated around a round table, the seat for the Master conspicuously empty.

    In truth, ever since the Magic Tower had appeared in this world, that seat had remained vacant following the death of the first Master who had discovered the tower.

    Bing the Master wasn¡¯t something one could do simply because they wanted to.

    The selection process was a nomination system, requiring the unanimous agreement of the five elders before anyone could assume the position.

    In other words, the Tower had never elected another Master.

    The reasons were trivial.

    Not wanting someone weaker to be above them was eptable.

    But they found it boring.

    They were too old.

    The candidate was ugly.

    Bald heads were uneptable.

    The list ofints went on.

    Due to various petty reasons, no Master had been chosen for centuries. The tower¡¯s affairs had long been divided among the elders, so they had managed without a Master.

    Thus, while Mirabel had made up her mind, it remained to be seen if she would truly be the Master of the Tower.

    ¡°A Master of the Tower, hmm¡­ I¡¯d nearly forgotten that was a thing,¡± said Darienor.

    The Dark High Elf elder who had managed the tower since the first Master¡¯s time.

    The tower did not discriminate by race, age, or any other factor. Only meritocracy mattered. Anyone with exceptional magic talent could be a member of the Tower.

    Mirabel¡¯s youth was not an obstacle; rather, her potential for growth was an asset.

    ¡°So it was you causing all thatmotion recently!¡± shouted a boy as he sprang to his feet, pping his ck wings behind him.

    The Mischievous Elder.

    Zakaril Vermor.

    A demon from the demon realm, located on the opposite side of the continent.

    He appeared to be around Mirabel¡¯s age, but his soul was as old as time itself.

    Zakaril had once tried to destroy the Tower for fun, only to join as an elder when he got bored. To his eyes, Mirabel was a new ything that had rolled his way.

    Zakaril¡¯s eyes glinted with yful mischief.

    ¡°You¡¯re strong, right? Just how strong are you? y with me!¡±

    It happened in an instant.

    Darkness engulfed the area around them.

    It was like a ck sea, waves ominously crashing.@@novelbin@@

    With a sharp hiss, sharks emerged from the depths of the sea, their forms both solid and wavering like mist.

    For a moment, they circled Mirabel, as if catching the scent of prey.

    Then they lunged, cutting through the dark water with their razor-sharp teeth gleaming.

    Swish.

    But the sharks¡¯ teeth never reached Mirabel.

    A navy-blue Reaper appeared, swinging its scythe, slicing through the insubstantial forms of the sharks.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Mirabel tapped her staff twice, creating ripples that stilled the raging waves.

    The shark emerging at her feet hit an invisible barrier with a heavy thud, as if it had collided with a shield.

    The dark sea quieted.

    A ceasefire.

    Zakaril pped his hands excitedly.

    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re the first to withstand my prank! Usually, they panic and get gobbled up without casting a single spell.¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t so impressive, really.¡±

    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s the first time anyone¡¯s said that. You¡¯re fun! I feel like exciting things will happen with you around. Fine, I approve!¡±

    She had passed the Mischief-Maker¡¯s first trial.

    Edmund exhaled quietly, then looked over at the other elders.

    ¡°What do you all think?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a human. She¡¯ll be swept away by time eventually. If it goes wrong, we can always pick another one in a hundred years.¡±

    ¡°Karsisa, what about you?¡±

    Karsisa flicked out her long snake-like tongue, then slithered back to her own chamber, her serpentine body writhing.

    Her silence indicated indifference.

    With four of the elders, including Edmund, already in agreement, all eyes now turned to thest one.

    The nomination for Master of the Magic Tower involved two main trials.

    The first was to survive Zakaril¡¯s games. Many hopefuls hade to the Tower, only to die failing his test.

    Once they passed, it was usually easy to gain the other elders¡¯ approval. Most of them didn¡¯t care one way or the other.

    And yet, a Master had never been chosen.

    The reasony in the final trial.

    ¡°Hm¡­¡±

    A tall, brimmed conical hat.

    A dress that clung to every curve, revealing a voluptuous figure.

    A slender, long pipe held between her lips.

    Thest elder.

    Morgana Cherise.

    She was the one who always found fault with the candidates¡¯ appearance, ultimately blocking their election. No matter how skilled they were, she couldn¡¯t be swayed on this point.

    Morgana exhaled a long plume of smoke, infused with magic, as the smoke slowly dissipated above.

    ¡°Pass.¡±

    ¡°What? R-really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s cute. Adorable little things are always wee. This gloomy tower could use some liveliness. Besides¡­¡±

    Morgana¡¯s eyes, half-hidden under her wide hat, settled on Mirabel. Her gaze held a mixture of colors, like a palette of feelings.

    ¡°We adults have to take care of young witches.¡±

    She winked yfully.

    Edmund sighed, more in exasperation than relief.

    The requirement for bing the Master was based on appearance?

    Regardless of their individual reasons, the five elders had unanimously agreed.

    The Magic Tower had a new Master.

    And she was a ve.

    Even with the advent of a new Master, life in the Magic Tower remained unchanged.

    Ultimately, wizards were more concerned with their magic research than the affairs of the world. They stayed holed up in theirbs, like cockroaches.

    Mirabel was no exception.

    Currently, she was in the center of the tower, sprawled in midair, engrossed in a book. Hundreds of magic tomes orbited around her like the rings of Saturn.

    Each book was more valuable than any so-called ¡°tips from the Great Sage.¡± As the new Master, Mirabel had the right to read them.

    She devoured each tome in moments, tossing one aside as another flew into her hand.

    To an outsider, it might seem bizarre, but Mirabel was diligently mastering magic. She was evolving beyond just a witch, bing something transcendent.

    No one would ever guess that she sought such power simply to catch her master¡¯s eye.

    <em>Whoosh.</em>

    Within the book bunker Mirabel had constructed, a Reaper emerged from the distortion in space.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    The Reaper nodded.

    Though she had be the Master of the Magic Tower, Mirabel had paused her pursuit of Karamir.

    She wasn¡¯t yet skilled enough. She would continue honing her magic before seeing him again.

    But she wasn¡¯t nning to wait idly. Mirabel had a secret n.

    She had traced the small amount of Karamir¡¯s magic she possessed, finally locating him.

    He was in Bestia, the nation of beastfolk, surrounded by ves.

    Mirabel was envious of those around him but held herself back. It wasn¡¯t time yet.

    Instead, she had indulged a bit. She used the Reaper to sever the bonds binding their souls. She had needed Karamir¡¯s magic embedded in those bonds.

    They were no longer Karamir¡¯s ves, but that was of no concern to her.

    Her needs were greater.

    Mirabel inspected the magic the Reaper had collected. Dull, ck mana. But to her eyes, it was more precious than anything.

    When she had cut their bonds, she had been jealous, wondering why they had the privilege of her master¡¯s bonds. Now, it didn¡¯t matter.

    She gathered Karamir¡¯s mana, channeling it into her soul.

    She shaped it into manacles.

    In her mind, ck shackles took form.

    With her own hands, she bound her soul.

    <em>Click.</em>

    It sounded as if she¡¯d heard the snap of the shackles locking.

    As Mirabel poured her heart into binding herself, her expression softened. She shivered with delight, letting out a long sigh.

    ¡°This is it¡­¡±

    The feeling of being utterly owned, of having her entire being bound to her master.

    This pressure.

    This reassurance.

    It was perfect.

    She hadn¡¯t slept well since being separated from Karamir, but tonight, she felt she could finally rest.

    ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll dream of being with my master again.¡±

    Hugging him tight.

    Eating slime fries together.

    With a simple spell, Mirabel clutched her staff close and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 59

    ¡°Reaper? What are you talking about, nyah? Quit babbling and bring me some fish. If not, scram.¡±

    ¡°Hiiik! R-Reaper! Never mention that word in front of me again, you damn outsider!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ saw the Reaper¡­ it had a huge scythe. It¡­ sliced me, and my soul¡­ floated away¡­ Gah.¡±

    The catfolk copsed in a fit of frothy spasms. I¡¯d lost count of how many times I¡¯d seen this reaction.

    Some said they¡¯d never seen the Reaper.

    Some panicked at just the mention of the word.

    Some fainted outright.

    Realizing I wouldn¡¯t get any more useful information, I sighed and left the alley.

    Seyra filled me in with a calm expression.

    ¡°The catfolk were attacked by the Reaper, but apart from psychological trauma, there appears to be little actual damage.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good news there were no casualties, but your reaction seems a bitplicated. Did I miss something?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m tired.¡±

    I brushed it off with Seyra, but I had information she didn¡¯t know.

    <em>The contracts were all broken.</em>

    The soul contracts I had with the catfolk were all severed. They were no longer my ves. I couldn¡¯t liberate them, so I couldn¡¯t gain any points either.

    The fish I¡¯d invested in had be nothing more than volunteer work, just feeding their bellies.

    The points loss was painful, given the already tight situation, but it wasn¡¯t something to risk my life over. I wasn¡¯t yet at the point of scraping for cash.

    At least my connection with Rin wasn¡¯t severed. I¡¯d learned with my first ve contract that once freed, re-contracting wasn¡¯t possible.

    But the real issue was elsewhere.

    <em>¡°Free all of your main ves. Current count: 1/5¡±</em>

    The only quest I¡¯d been given since being thrown into this world. The count, which had been at 2 when Mirabel and Arpia were freed, had dropped to 1.

    That shouldn¡¯t happen.

    This was one thing that couldn¡¯t change.

    <em>Why did the count drop?</em>

    I didn¡¯t think it was a glitch. This wasn¡¯t a ce for game logic. Something had happened to the two I¡¯d freed.

    Mirabel.

    Or Arpia.

    <em>It¡¯s probably Mirabel.</em>

    Her Reaper had shown up, severing the ves'' bonds, and then the liberated count decreased, all within a single day. No way that was a coincidence.

    Something was happening on Mirabel¡¯s side.

    What could it be?

    As a witch, Mirabel could handle all sorts of magic. By now, she¡¯d likely learned much more than when she was with me.

    Could she have somehow re-contracted herself?

    ¡­

    <em>Does that even make sense?</em>

    Who would want to be a ve again? My mind was all over the ce with confusion.

    It certainly wasn¡¯t a re-contract.

    So, what else could it be?

    ¡­

    I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it.

    What should I do?

    Go and check on Mirabel?

    But I had no way to find her, and if I did find her, there might be retribution¡­

    It made my head spin. I couldn¡¯t think straight.

    <em>Jerk, jerk.</em>

    Someone was tugging on my hand. Looking down, I saw Rin staring up at me. She could walk on two legs, though she used all four when escaping.

    ¡­Right.

    I couldn¡¯t let myself be shaken by this.

    Rin was my priority. Worrying over things I couldn¡¯t fully grasp yet was pointless. I needed to focus on Rin, and deal with the detailster.

    Think positively.

    Thanks to the Reaper, I¡¯d gotten closer to Rin, which allowed me to progress to the next step.

    ¡°Rin, there¡¯s somewhere we need to go.¡±

    <em>[The Fox Who Brings Misfortune]</em>

    Rin was a gumiho¡ªa nine-tailed fox from legend.

    She didn¡¯t devour human livers or desire to be human, making her a bit different from the usual tale.

    Herplete liberation required resolving the trials brought on by the misfortune she passively carried and ultimately raising her into a proper gumiho. The final step was freeing her from that misfortune.

    The first step was Rin¡¯s basic growth.

    ¡°Rin, defeat the slimes.¡±

    To help Rin grow.

    As a beastfolk and yokai, Rin could absorb the strength of monsters she defeated. This increased her <em>yokai energy</em>, the source of her power.

    The more yokai energy she had, the stronger she¡¯d be, leading to growth.

    In short, helping her grow meant hunting. So I took her to the swamp, where slimes were plentiful.

    ¡°Kyaang?¡±

    Yet Rin just stared at the slimes, giving me a look that said, ¡°Why should I?¡± Even though her affection for me had grown, she wasn¡¯t yet willing to follow orders blindly.

    But I had a n.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you pork for every ten slimes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Beef.¡±

    ¡°Kyaang!¡±

    With the promise of beef, Rin¡¯s ears perked up, as if a lightbulb had gone off above her head.

    She had developed quite a taste for expensive things. All that noble food had spoiled her pte.

    Rin crouched down, preparing to pounce.

    Fine, as long as she was willing to follow mymands, I¡¯d respond with matching enthusiasm.@@novelbin@@

    I extended my arm with a flourish.

    ¡°Go, Rin. Lightning speed!¡±

    ¡°Kyaang!¡±

    ¡°Rip and tear!¡±

    ¡°Kyah!¡±

    ¡°Wind Scar!¡±

    ¡°Kyaaang!¡±

    Together, Rin and I rampaged through the swamp.

    Each slime she found was torn apart and its core bitten through.

    The energy from the dead monsters flowed into Rin. Though initially startled, she quickly adapted and began hunting slimes on her own.

    Instinct seemed to be kicking in.

    After a while, Rin had hunted thirty slimes.

    <em>¡°Time to head back.¡±</em>

    We¡¯d hunted the area clean of slimes. Without magic, we¡¯d have to rely on Rin¡¯s sense of smell to find more, but slimes were odorless.

    It wasn¡¯t like this was our only chance, so there was no need to scour the forest now.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡±

    ¡°Kyaa.¡±

    Just as I was about to leave, Rin barked, staring at something in the distance¡ªa rabbit was grazing.

    It wasrger than usual.

    Its teeth were huge, and it even had horns on its head.

    It was no ordinary rabbit but a horned rabbit, a type of magical beast.

    With a high level of aggression and strong pration power, many were skewered after underestimating it for being a rabbit.

    Rin could definitely take it on. Her base stats were on another level.

    ¡°No need to bother. Let¡¯s just go.¡±

    I ignored it. Rin¡¯s hunting style was messy and direct. If she fought it, there¡¯d be blood, and I¡¯d be the one cleaning it.

    But there was one thing I hadn¡¯t considered¡ªRin¡¯s hunting instincts were waking up with every monster she defeated.

    Rin, who once only ran, had learned the thrill of the hunt. To her, the horned rabbit equaled meat and a toy.

    <em>Snap!</em>

    ¡°Oh, wait¡ª¡±

    There was no time to stop her.

    Rin bolted like a bullet.

    The horned rabbit looked up, startled, but it was toote. Rin raised her ws and swung.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    Her ws sliced through the rabbit¡¯s flesh as smoothly as a breeze.

    The rabbit didn¡¯t even have time to scream before it was shredded in Rin¡¯s grasp.

    Rin returned to me, looking up with her tail wagging excitedly. She wanted praise, but I wasn¡¯t sure if I should congratte her or scold her for running off.

    After some thought, I patted her head.

    Rin tilted her chin up, cing her paws on her hips with a smug look. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    <em>¡°Guess I¡¯ll need to buy new clothes.¡±</em>

    Her white dress was sttered with blood. It almost looked like a piece of abstract art. Oddly, it suited her as a fox.

    Not that I¡¯d let her go around wearing blood-stained clothes. That would nevere out, no matter how much I washed it.

    I¡¯d need to buy a few identical dresses this time.

    ¡°Kyahhh!¡±

    ¡°Hold still! If you run around the house like that, Seyra will kick us out!¡±

    In Seyra¡¯s bathroom, I was washing Rin, surrounded by foamy bubbles.

    From slime goo to blood, all sorts of things had clung to her fur. Walking her back had been embarrassing, with everyone staring.

    Even if I tried to keep my distance, Rin would cling to me like a shadow. I appreciated her loyalty, but I wished she¡¯d pretend we didn¡¯t know each other just for this.

    I finally understood what it was like for parents having to apany their daughters dressed as princesses.

    ¡°Kyiii¡­¡±

    Rin whined, clearly hating the bath. I wanted to finish quickly, but the slime goo had hardened and stuck to her tail like gum.

    ¡°Ugh, this isn¡¯ting off. Maybe hot water will do the trick? Or should I just cut it off¡­?¡±

    ¡°Kya?!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Rin jumped in shock, kicking water and soap bubbles everywhere.

    She tried to make a break for it, but her paws, slick with soap, slipped, and she fell right into the tub with a ssh.

    ¡°Kyahhh!¡±

    Soaked, Rin scrambled out of the water and darted into the living room.

    ¡°Wait! Dry off first!¡±

    She didn¡¯t hear me. By the time she¡¯d turned the house into a mess, the door opened.

    ¡°I¡¯m back. They had skewers at the market, and I got some for¡­ um, not that I wanted them, but for Rin¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Seyra froze, wide-eyed, as she saw the scene. She dropped the bag she was holding, skewers spilling everywhere. Her tail, which had been swaying slightly, stopped dead.

    ¡°Kyyah, kyah¡­¡±

    Rin clung to Seyra, whimpering, and pointed at me with teary eyes. Seyra nced down at Rin before turning her using gaze on me.

    Realizing I was about to take the me, my mind raced for a perfect excuse.

    ¡°She did it. It was all her.¡±

    ¡°You need to soak the tail in hot, soapy water andb it gently to avoid damaging the fur.¡±

    ¡°Kyah.¡±

    ¡°That man is a bad ve trader. Who knows what he might do. As a young girl, you need to be able to do this alone.¡±

    ¡°Haha, what do you take me for? Where could you find a kinder ve trader than me?¡±

    ¡°Sit up straight and keep your arms by your sides.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    My trump card didn¡¯t work at all.

    I ended up on my knees, facing punishment.

 Chapter 62

    For Seyra, today was a good luck day.

    She woke up feeling refreshed, without the usual stiffness in her neck, cracked open an egg to find it was a double yolk, and found just one spoonful of jam left¡ªjust enough.

    It was a rare stroke of luck since Rin had moved in.

    Yet Seyra couldn¡¯t bring herself to enjoy it. She couldn¡¯t even eat the double-yolked fried egg sitting in front of her.

    ¡°Meat. I want meat.¡±

    ¡°You need to eat your vegetables too. That¡¯s how you¡¯ll grow into a healthy, pretty fox.¡±

    ¡°Eww, veggies are gross.¡±

    ¡°If you eat your vegetables, I¡¯ll buy you a treatter.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    The two of them chatted cheerfully, almost like family. Despite being the host, Seyra felt more like a guest at the table.

    Seyra watched the two of them with her fork and knife in hand.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°How is it that Miss Rin can speak now?¡±

    Just yesterday, all she could manage were yips and whines, yet here she was, suddenly speaking fluently.

    Neither Karamir nor Rin seemed to find this strange. Seyra was the only one puzzled by the sudden change.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Kids grow up quickly, after all.¡±

    Is that so?

    Well, beastfolk did mature faster than other species. Given that, it was somewhat understandable. After all, Rin was around the age when speech wouldn¡¯t be unusual.

    But still...

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m seeing things.¡±

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re seeing?¡±

    ¡°Rin¡¯s tail... I¡¯m seeing three of them.¡±

    Indeed, Rin¡¯s fox tail had multiplied. Three pink tails swayed and danced behind her, mesmerizing anyone who stared too long, as if it were some sort of hypnotic trance.

    Perhaps she was still half-asleep and seeing things, or maybe they were moving too quickly, leaving an afterimage.

    Seyra rubbed her eyes, but nothing changed. The tails remained. She wasn¡¯t hallucinating.

    ¡°Why has Rin¡¯s tail multiplied?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s part of growing up. Like how deer grow antlers as they mature.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve never heard of a fox with more tails...¡±

    Actually, she had. Somewhere in her memories, a collection of folklore came to mind.

    ¡°A nine-tailed fox...?¡±

    A thousand-year-old fox spirit. A mythical fox with nine tails.

    ¡°She¡¯s hardly a nine-tailed fox. She only has three.¡±

    ¡°What if they keep multiplying until she has nine?¡±

    ¡°Nine-tailed foxes are fairy tales. Just because she has three doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯ll grow more. Rin is simply a three-tailed fox. A Sammiho.¡±

    While a nine-tailed fox was a creature of myth, a three-tailed fox like a Sammiho was asionally spotted among fox beastfolk.

    Just as there are Pegasi and Unicorns among horse beastfolk.

    ¡°Why? If Rin were a nine-tailed fox, would you throw her out? Rin, it seems Seyra doesn¡¯t want you here.¡±

    ¡°Throw me out...? Seyra doesn¡¯t like Rin?¡±

    ¡°I never said that...¡±

    ¡°What will happen if Seyra throws Rin out...?¡±

    Rin looked at Karamir with wide, worried eyes. Karamir sighed and shook his head, feigning pity.

    ¡°What else? We¡¯d have to sleep on the street, shivering in the cold, and soaking in the rain.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got plenty of money¡ª¡±

    ¡°Brr, I hate the cold...¡±

    Sniffling, Rin lowered her head to the table, her eyes welling up with tears. Her drooping ears and tails made her look pitiful beyond words.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even get to eat meat, just grass every day.¡±

    ¡°But all the meat you¡¯re eating right now is¡ª¡±

    ¡°I hate grasssss! Seyra, don¡¯t throw Rin out!¡±

    Finally, Rin burst into tears. Seyra tried to protest, but it was toote. In Rin¡¯s mind, she was already a match girl.

    Rain. Snow. Wearing tattered clothes and begging. The table has only greens. Sleeping on the ground. Shivering in the cold.

    ¡°And just when you manage to get some meat, a stray cat steals it...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t take Rin¡¯s meat, cat!¡±

    Karamir whispered this bleak ¡°reality¡± into Rin¡¯s ears, describing a desperate struggle for imaginary meat. Seyra, rubbing her temples, looked like she was getting a headache.

    ¡°It¡¯s too much, really. Throwing her out just for having a few extra tails. And they talk about caring for beastfolk...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not throwing her out. Even if she had nine or twenty tails, I¡¯m not throwing her out. Is that clear?¡±

    Atst, Seyra couldn¡¯t take it anymore and spoke up. Rin, teary-eyed and swollen, looked up at Seyra cautiously.

    ¡°Really...?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t hate Rin?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. I like you.¡±

    Rin looked to Karamir.

    ¡°Seyra¡¯s not throwing me out.¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that a relief?¡±

    ¡°Did I do good?¡±

    ¡°Perfect.¡±

    In no time, Rin¡¯s tears disappeared, reced by a big grin as she happily dug into her meat.

    Seyra could onlyugh in disbelief.

    It seemed that, along with her tails, Rin had also gained some slyness, perhaps from spending too much time with her master.

    ¡°Where are we going, Master?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to meet a fox granny.¡±

    ¡°Fox granny?¡±

    Rin looked up at me, her three tails swaying.

    Rin¡¯s tail count had increased to three overnight. Though beastfolk tails tend to multiply rapidly at first, I hadn¡¯t expected two to appear at once.

    As her tails grow, so too does Rin¡¯s physical maturity. She¡¯d grown a bit taller and had even started speaking, albeit a bit clumsily.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be more fluent as she practices.¡±

    She was adorable just as she was, but I was looking forward to seeing her grow even more.

    But that wasn¡¯t the important part.

    The crucial thing was that her third tail had appeared, not her second or fourth.

    Three, six, nine.

    Every time her tail count reaches a multiple of three, Rin¡¯s powers as a nine-tailed fox increase significantly.

    Whereas yesterday, she fought like an animal, today she could start learning fox magic.

    Which is why we were on our way to meet a teacher who could teach her magic.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly a sight to see.¡±

    It felt like just yesterday that I¡¯d met Rin, yet here she was, already this grown. Was this really the same fox who used to growl at me? I felt a swelling pride.

    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±

    A deserted side street. An old alley nestled between buildings.

    On the wall was a mural of a fox holding a pearl under a cloud.

    This was it.

    Even for someone who ys a lot of games, remembering the location and details of every character is impossible.

    But I could never forget one of the rare witches of Taosl.

    The beast of Bestia, whom I absolutely had to meet to set Rin free.

    The witch of destiny. Heavenly fox Yuhwa.

    Yuhwa was in this alley¡¯s fortune-teller¡¯s shop!

    ¡°So why isn¡¯t she here?¡±

    A shabby fortune-teller¡¯s shop.

    As I opened the creaky door, there were only tables and chairs, covered in a thickyer of dust.

    Had she stepped out for a moment? In the game, she was always here, so this was a first for me.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like this is my only chance.¡±

    I decided toe back the next day.

    But even after several days of repeated visits, Yuhwa was nowhere to be found.

    Even Rin started to get annoyed by the wasted trips.

    ¡°Master, did granny die?¡±

    ¡°I doubt it. She looks like an olddy, but she¡¯ll live longer than me.¡±

    If Yuhwa hadn¡¯t returned to the shop, she probably wasn¡¯t in business anymore.

    ¡°Hmm, if that¡¯s the case...¡±

    I was flustered, but I was lucky enough to know one other ce she might be.

    Though that information only became avable after building a friendship with her in the game, I decided quickly.

    Bestia, the main stage of Rin¡¯s story.

    In Taosl, a setting that mimics a medieval Western world, Bestia is a unique country where Western and Eastern influences coexist.

    Instead of monsters, there are yokai, and creatures like Pegasus or Harpies exist alongside four mythological beasts.

    The reason is simple.

    ¡°Because gamers like it.¡±

    Taosl is fundamentally a game full of otaku appeal.

    Just as Chinese regions appear in Chinese games, and Samurai and Ninja are staples of Japanese games, Bestia is a city built around Rin, the nine-tailed fox.

    Back on topic, we arrived at an Eastern-style building in the middle of Bestia¡¯s capital, surrounded by Western-style structures.

    This ce, which looked like a martial arts inn, was Bestia¡¯s top tradingpany.

    Heavenly Tower (Cheonsangru).

    Like finding out an olddy collecting scrap was actually a building owner, the master of Cheonsangru was Yuhwa.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    A tiger in traditional Eastern attire greeted us upon entering Cheonsangru.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see the master of thepany.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing you. Do you have an appointment with the elder?¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Without an appointment, it¡¯s difficult to meet her. She¡¯s not someone you can just approach.¡±

    Busy? That olddy, holed up in a shabby fortune-teller¡¯s shop with nothing better to do?

    Well, not many know her true identity. Maybe this employee just doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡°If it¡¯s truly impossible, could you at least ry a message?¡±

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s nothing strange...¡±

    Fortunately, this big friendly cat was willing to pass on a message.

    In that case, I needed something short and sure to catch Yuhwa¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Please tell the master of thepany...¡±

    There was only one phrase Yuhwa would understand immediately.

    ¡°The nine-tailed fox hase to see her.¡±

 Chapter 63

    Those who reach great heights often acquire numerous epithets, and Yuhwa was no exception.

    The Fox of Heaven. The Witch of Fate. The Master of Cheonsangru.

    Each title carried a unique meaning, yet all were connected to Yuhwa¡¯s powers.

    The Heaven¡¯s Eye.

    It was said that by looking at the sky, she could discern the truths of heaven; by looking at the earth, she couldprehend the truths of thend; and by looking at a person, she could grasp the truths of humanity.

    With the Heaven¡¯s Eye, Yuhwa could observe many things, which enabled her to lead the tradingpany.

    Indeed, she was a fox bearing the will of the heavens.

    Yet recently, there was one thing that eluded even Yuhwa¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Eye, no matter how she gazed into her fox pearl.

    The nine-tailed fox. A fox yokai that had emerged from Heavenly Grove.

    At times, Yuhwa wondered if it was just her imagination, yet she couldn¡¯t ignore the presence of the nine-tailed fox''s aura in her fox pearl.

    She tried to track it down, but it remained unseen, as if the World Tree¡¯s leaves obscured her vision.

    Was her irvoyance failing her, or was she urately seeing yet misinterpreting? The uncertainty left her frustrated.

    ¡°If it truly is a nine-tailed fox¡­¡±

    She needed to find it immediately. While its tails were few, it had to be returned to Heavenly Grove, or the world would spiral into chaos.

    The problem was that she had no way to locate it. Yuhwa let out a long sigh. Just then, her fox pearl lit up¡ªa signal of a connection.

    ¡°Elder, it¡¯s Hoyeon.¡±

    The voice beyond the pearl belonged to Hoyeon, the administrator of Cheonsangru. Yuhwa cleared her throat, ready to respond in a voice that sounded almost youthful.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a visitor here to see you.¡±

    Yuhwa¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I told you I wouldn¡¯t be seeing anyone for the time being. I trust you made some excuse to turn them away?¡±

    ¡°I did send him away, but he insisted I deliver a message¡­ Ah, I must¡¯ve been out of my mind.¡±

    Hoyeon seemed to shake his head, puzzled. It was strange indeed.

    Usually, he would tly refuse any mysterious humans¡¯ requests. Yet, upon hearing the visitor¡¯s words, he hadn¡¯t even considered rejecting him, as if hypnotized. Without realizing, he had reported it to Yuhwa.

    He would never know that Karamir¡¯s persuasive words, aided by his [Master Negotiator] skill, had seeped into his subconscious.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elder. I¡¯ll withdraw.¡±

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    Yuhwa stopped him just as he was about to sever the connection.

    There¡¯s an old saying:

    There are two things one cannot bear to hear¡ªone is an iplete exnation, and the second is¡ª

    ¡°Finish what you started. What was the message?¡±

    ¡°It was¡­ such nonsense. He said that¡­ a nine-tailed fox hade to see you¡­¡±

    ¡°A nine-tailed fox?¡±

    Yuhwa¡¯s eyes shed.

    Her mind was already upied with thoughts of the nine-tailed fox, and now, one had supposedly appeared?

    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t truly a nine-tailed fox. It only had three tails.¡±

    Yuhwa¡¯s pupils trembled.

    Already three tails?

    ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Where are the two right now?¡±

    For the first time, Hoyeon heard Yuhwa¡¯s urgent tone as she shouted through the pearl, and his voice tightened with nerves.

    ¡°I¡ªI sent them away!¡±

    ¡°Bring them back immediately!¡±

    ¡°Huff, huff¡­ I apologize. The Elder wishes to see you.¡±

    Hoyeon panted as he led Karamir and Rin inside.

    As expected, Karamir had waited outside, knowing they would soon be summoned. So finding them again hadn¡¯t taken much effort.

    The shadow over Hoyeon¡¯s face, however, had a reason beyond physical exertion. It was due to the psychological shock of seeing Yuhwa, who was always calm, disy such anxiety. His own heart had started racing.

    ¡°Just follow this corridor.¡±

    He stopped in a hallway, rather than at a room.

    Yuhwa was a veiled figure. While some imed she was an elderly woman, others spoke of a beautiful young maiden.

    Even as an administrator, Hoyeon had never seen her face in detail.

    Whenmunicating, she used the fox pearl, and when she ventured out, she always wore a veil that never lifted, even in the wind. On the rare asion that someone glimpsed her face, a misty haze seemed to obscure her features.

    Thus, it was impossible to see her clearly, even if one wished to.

    ¡°Thank you for guiding us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Have a good meeting.¡±

    Hoyeon left, muttering to himself about how strange today was.

    Karamir took Rin¡¯s hand, and they began walking down the corridor.

    Something felt strange as they walked.

    Though the building was vast, it felt like walking through an endless corridor. No matter how far they went or how many turns they took, it was always a straight path stretching behind them.

    They were in a space beyond the natural order of the world. It was Yuhwa¡¯s fox magic.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°What a pointless trick.¡±

    Starting to get annoyed, Rin raised her voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it here!¡±

    Her shout echoed.

    Crack!

    A shattering sound, like breaking ss.

    The magical barrier surrounding the corridor fractured. The endless hallway shifted and morphed, revealing arge sliding door.

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Karamir ruffled Rin¡¯s hair as she puffed up with pride, then opened the door.

    Whoosh.

    A fresh breeze blew in.

    The scene before them was white and blue.

    Beneath their feet, clouds stretched out endlessly, and the sky above was a clear blue. More clouds floated in the sky, with yet another sky above them.

    They were in a world atop the clouds.

    The heavens.

    ¡°Master! I opened the door, and it¡¯s the sky!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It feels like the celestial realm.¡±

    Looking back, they saw only the door they¡¯de through, with no trace of walls or buildings.

    This, too, was a magical space conjured by Yuhwa.

    ¡°I have been waiting for you.¡±

    A graceful, melodic voice echoed from the sky.

    The faintly rippling clouds parted slowly, and a soft white light descended.

    Like mist from a stage machine, the haze rolled in. What emerged was a pure white fox.

    Her white tails swayed like the wings of an angel, and her elegant silk robes billowed in the air like waves.

    Hovering just above the ground, Yuhwa descended with ethereal grace.

    Softly.

    She touched down lightly.

    ¡°What a performance,¡± Karamir thought irreverently as he watched the awe-inspiring spectacle.

    ¡°Are you the guests Hoyeon spoke of?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°Pleased to meet you. I am Yuhwa, the Master of Cheonsangru.¡±

    She radiated a sacred aura that discouraged casual conversation. Her beauty seemed too extraordinary for a mere earthly being.

    One could almost believe that they might be bewitched into opening their own belly for her. But Karamir¡¯s expression remained nonchnt.

    ¡°This olddy¡¯s really putting on the disguise,¡± he thought.

    She had lived for a thousand years but still insisted on cosying as a young maiden.

    To Karamir, who had swallowed a whole drum of red pills, she looked no different from a burlesque grandma.

    ¡°Fox granny!¡±

    ¡°Granny...?¡±

    Yuhwa looked down at Rin, who was bouncing up to her.

    Pink fur. Three tails.

    Outwardly, she might appear to be a Sammiho, but Yuhwa¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Eye could not be fooled. Inside her, six powerful energies writhed and pulsed.

    She was undoubtedly a nine-tailed fox.

    And then there was Karamir. He was surrounded by the blessing of the World Tree, which had initially masked his presence from her Heaven¡¯s Eye.

    She didn¡¯t know why the World Tree had granted him its blessing, but it was a relief to know her powers hadn¡¯t weakened.

    ¡°What brings you to see me?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I really can¡¯t take it anymore. Would you mind dropping the disguise?¡±

    ¡°How could you...¡±

    Few could see through Yuhwa¡¯s transformation magic.

    She narrowed her sharp Heaven¡¯s Eye at Karamir, who simply shrugged.

    Once her disguise was seen through, it lost much of its effectiveness. Yuhwa sighed and released her spell.

    Her wless skin aged, her back hunched, and the image of a beautiful maiden faded to reveal an old woman.

    ¡°Is this better?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I can finally breathe again.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I thought it was rather charming.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Seeing Karamir¡¯s expression, she decided to drop the joke.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a ve trader. I have an eye for people.¡±

    Was that all it took to see through her transformation?

    This was no ordinary human. Her caution towards Karamir increased.

    ¡°It seems you know more than I anticipated. That¡¯s why you sought me out, I suppose.¡±

    Bringing the nine-tailed fox with him made his intentions clear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for returning this fox to the White Cloud Valley. I¡¯ll make sure the fox n remembers its duty. You¡¯ve done well.¡±

    Yuhwa reached for Rin, but Rin quickly darted back and clung to Karamir¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Yuhwa¡¯s hand passed through empty air.

    Clinging to Karamir, Rin red at Yuhwa.

    ¡°Sorry, but this one is my ve.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Rin is Master¡¯s ve!¡±

    ¡°Rin¡­?¡±

    It was clear there was a strong bond between them.

    Did he really name a nine-tailed fox and establish a master-servant rtionship? Was there actually someone this insane?

    ¡°Do you know how hard I worked to get her? I¡¯m not just going to send her back.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? She already has three tails. If she grows any more, many lives will be at risk.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I n to raise her until she bes a nine-tailed fox. That¡¯s why I came to seek your guidance, Heavenly Fox.¡±

    He was utterly sincere.

    He really intended to raise Rin until she reached her full nine tails.

    In that moment, Yuhwa¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Eye revealed a dark aura surrounding Karamir.

    She understood the meaning of that darkness.

    ¡°You¡¯re destined to die.¡±

    He would take on all the nine-tailed fox¡¯s misfortune and perish because of it.

 Chapter 65

    "What in the world was that just now¡­?"

    Yuhwa, pinned down by Rin, gazed nkly into the sky, muttering iprehensible words.

    I still didn¡¯t know what exactly happened or why she was acting that way.

    It was as if I had been in a dream, my mind wandering, only to snap back to reality and find that everything had been resolved.

    Maybe it was because I¡¯d done so much good in my life that Santa us decided to drop by with a gift. Since this was and of beastfolk, perhaps Rudolph would have an anthropomorphic form too?

    I let my mind drift along these thoughts as I calmed down.

    "So, what will it be, Celestial Fox? Do you still refuse to be Rin''s teacher?"

    Yuhwa, who had been dazed, refocused her gaze on me.

    "You¡¯re asking me to defy destiny¡­?"

    "It¡¯s more humane to take care of the helpless child in front of you than to obey some invisible will of heaven. Even a ve trader like me knows that much."

    "In the end, many innocent people will suffer. Are you unconcerned with the harm that will befall them?"

    "Haha, all I see are happy, well-off futures for everyone. I guess your irvoyance isn¡¯t all that impressive."

    Yuhwa fell silent, lowering her gaze, seemingly lost in thought. She pondered for a while before looking back at me.

    "What do you want from me?"

    "Just one thing¡ªto teach Rin magic."

    "And if someone gets hurt because of the fox spirit¡¯s misfortune, what then?"

    "I¡¯ll ensure it doesn¡¯t happen. But if it does, I¡¯ll take responsibility. It¡¯s a master¡¯s duty to cover for his ve¡¯s mistakes."

    "¡­Very well."

    Atst, Yuhwa gave her consent.

    A smile broke across my face.

    "Then¡­"

    "But there is a condition."

    Why did I feel so uneasy?

    "What condition?"

    "You must pass a test of my choosing."

    "Ah."

    I was wondering when that woulde up. I thought we might skip it this time, but here we were, back to a test.

    "No thanks. I¡¯m the one in charge here; why should I be tested?"

    "If you don¡¯t want to, that¡¯s fine. Just order the fox spirit to tear out my throat. I¡¯ve lived long enough, and I have no lingering attachment to this life."

    Usually, when old folks say things like that, they¡¯re the ones most attached. If I made some threats, wouldn¡¯t she fold and hand over her trading business and magic, pleading for her life?

    "Whatever scheme you¡¯re plotting, there must be a reason for raising this child into a true fox spirit. So I guess I¡¯m not entirely in control here."

    No, this olddy was determined.

    As expected of the Celestial Fox Yuhwa, her mind moved at an extraordinary pace.

    "Fine."

    I couldn¡¯t reject this either. This was part of my original n, so it was no problem.

    "Now, can you release me from these bindings?"

    "What are you talking about? We need to draw up a contract."

    "A contract¡­?"

    "Come on, surely you, of all people, know what I mean."

    Yuhwa looked at me with a wavering gaze, but I didn¡¯t budge.

    A verbal agreement is never enough between merchants.

    "I trust ves, but I don¡¯t trust people."

    We drafted a contract.

    It felt a bit awkward, as if I were abusing an elderly person while shey on the ground, but there was no other way.

    Even if she said she¡¯d keep her word, I had no guarantee she wouldn¡¯t change her mind. Things had only worked out so far by sheer luck, and I wasn¡¯t counting on fortune to keep favoring me.

    "Will this suffice?"@@novelbin@@

    Yuhwa handed me the contract. It was crafted with her magic.

    The terms were simple: no actions that would harm us. If I passed her test, she would teach Rin magic.

    Details would be negotiated again after passing the test, and breaking the contract would result in divine punishment.

    "That¡¯ll do. Rin, release her."

    "Olddy, one more funny move, and I¡¯ll snap your neck! Got it?"

    Rin stepped aside, giving Yuhwa a neck-shing gesture as she got up, shaking the clouds from her body.

    Yuhwa gave me aplicated look before shifting her gaze to Rin.

    Don¡¯t look at me like that¡ªI did my best here.

    "So, about this test. What exactly is it?"

    "It¡¯s just to see if you have the minimum qualifications to raise a fox spirit."

    The qualifications to raise a fox spirit. Yuhwa''s test.

    "You¡¯re a merchant, aren¡¯t you? Then make a name for yourself as a merchant in Bestia."

    It was a tycoon challenge.

    "What, what? You actually met the Celestial Fox?"

    "Well, things ended up that way."

    "How was she? Still as young and beautiful as ever, right?"

    "Noment."

    After leaving Cheonsangru, I had a little gathering with Seyra and Bolt.

    Bolt kept pestering me about Yuhwa¡¯s appearance, but I didn¡¯t indulge him.

    I wasn¡¯t about to crush his fantasies by shattering the illusion with reality.

    "So, did she agree to help you?"

    "Not exactly. She gave me a test."

    "A test, you say?"

    "She told me to seed in business in Bestia. If I pass, she¡¯ll help us."

    [<strong>Yuhwa¡¯s Test: Gain Yuhwa¡¯s approval by seeding in business.</strong>]

    Time Limit: 30 days

    Reward: Yuhwa¡¯s assistance.

    If this were a game, that would be the quest description.

    Why was business her test? It seemed odd, but then again, it wasn¡¯t out of ce. After all, this was a tycoon game at its core.

    I just had to operate a shop and reach a certain revenue and reputation within the time limit to pass.

    <ul>

    <li>"You can tell a lot about a person by how they handle business¡ªtheir skills, wit, adaptability, and rtionships. And with the fox spirit at your side, it¡¯ll be harder than usual. The purpose of the test is to see if you can ovee any hardship."</li>

    </ul>

    That was exactly it.

    Running a business with Rin around would be more difficult than usual.

    With the tycoon mechanics, if one part goes awry, the rest can be affected. With Rin, you could expect three or four parts to break down.

    Every kind of misfortune would happen.

    <ul>

    <li>

    "You look doubtful. If you don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t have to. But of course, you¡¯ll fail the test."

    </li>

    <li>

    "No, I¡¯ll do it. Just keep those wrinkles smooth and wait for me."

    </li>

    </ul>

    This was my specialty.

    After such a taunt, there was no way I could back down.

    "But still, business, out of the blue? With no capital and only 30 days to earn her approval¡ªit¡¯s practically impossible. Besides, you¡­"

    "Because I¡¯m a human, right? That makes it even harder."

    Beastfolk tend to dislike humans.

    But there¡¯s no rule that says I need to appeal to the beastfolk.

    "I n to set up shop in District 6."

    "District 6? You mean Edenbar? True, most humans in Bestia live there."

    Just like how there are Chinatowns in Korea and Koreatowns in the U.S., Bestia has ces where humans gather.

    My primary target would be human customers, not beastfolk. I¡¯d cater to them.

    "Seyra, the street catfolk have been a headache, right?"

    "Yes, but why do you ask?"

    "They¡¯ll y a major role in this."

    I¡¯d set the groundwork for this as soon as I arrived in Bestia.

    They¡¯re a breed that invites trouble, but cuteness saved them from extinction.

    "I¡¯m going to open a cat caf¨¦."

    "You want us to work?"

    I headed straight to the alley where the catfolk lived.

    I shared my proposal, but the response was chilly. Of course, these freeloaders would resist when asked to work.

    "When we first made a deal, you said we didn¡¯t have to do anything, human. This is a breach of contract."

    These fluffballs, talking about contracts.

    I thought all they knew was grooming and eating fish, but they were sharper than I expected.

    "You''re right. I did say you wouldn¡¯t have to do any work when we made the deal."

    "So¡­"

    "But the contract¡¯s been nullified, hasn¡¯t it? So no breach here. I¡¯m offering you a new deal."

    Mirabel¡¯s reaper had cut the chains binding the catfolk.

    Contracts were one-time deals, and they couldn¡¯t be renewed.

    I had tested this by attempting to re-contract my first ve, hoping to duplicate points, but it hadn¡¯t worked. This is why I am always extremely cautious when freeing a main ve.

    Once freed, that was the end of it. Mirabel¡¯s case was an exception.

    In other words, they were no longer my ves. But even so, I was still supplying them with fish.

    "If you¡¯re not interested, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯m no longer obligated to feed you. I¡¯m not a charity worker."

    "That¡¯s unfair!"

    "Yeah, you started this, so you should see it through!"

    The catfolk protested. They had grown ustomed to eatingfortably without having to steal.

    Animals that have known humanfort rarely return to the wild. They¡¯d gotten toofortable.

    I pressed them further.

    "Responsibility? I¡¯ll take it. But there are limited spots. Only ten people, firste, first served."

    There were about thirty catfolk here, so twenty would be left out.

    "Don¡¯t fall for it! It¡¯s a trap!"

    "Yeah! Let¡¯s show our solidarity!"

    The catfolk rallied together.

    "Oh, did I forget to mention? If you work at my caf¨¦, you¡¯ll get three meals a day with a full fish course, plus lodging¡ª"

    "Nyaa!"

    "Traitor! How could you? Don¡¯t you have any pride as a street cat?"

    "Pride? There¡¯s no pride left among street cats! Those who tried to keep it all died!"

    The catfolk started to bicker amongst themselves.

    Once a crack appears in even the smallest alliance, the whole thing can shatter in an instant.

    "Okay, we¡¯ve got one spot filled. Next. Hands up if you want to work at my caf¨¦."

 Chapter 67

    <strong>The Perks of a Monopoly</strong>

    Controlling a specific market allows you to mold it as you wish. Even if prices go up, customers can¡¯tin much.

    They simply can''t get the product anywhere else. My cat caf¨¦ fit into this category¡ªa healing space where people could rx and lounge around with idle cats, a concept that didn¡¯t exist until now.

    Sure, simr businesses might spring up eventually, but for now, I had to make the most of the caf¨¦¡¯s poprity.

    I didn¡¯t expect that one sessful caf¨¦ alone would let me pass Yuhwa¡¯s test.

    So, I came up with the idea of a dog caf¨¦.

    I rented the building across from the cat caf¨¦ under a straw manager, bringing in a bunch of stray dogfolk¡ªonly the cutest ones, of course¡ªall anonymously.@@novelbin@@

    The dog caf¨¦ was structured much like the cat caf¨¦, except it featured a backyard where patrons could y with the dogfolk instead of receiving massages.

    Now, all that was left was to start business.

    "A dog caf¨¦? How is that any different from a cat caf¨¦?"

    "Shows how little you know. Dogfolk aren¡¯t like those aloof catfolk. They¡¯lle running over as soon as you treat them right!"

    "Well¡­ now that you mention it, no matter how many treats you give to the catfolk, their reaction is pretty lukewarm. Maybe I¡¯ll give the dog caf¨¦ a try."

    A couple, frequent visitors of the cat caf¨¦, headed for the dog caf¨¦ instead.

    The catfolk clinging to the window watched their retreating backs, gritting their teeth in frustration.

    "How could they ditch us for those dim-witted dogfolk? Traitors! They¡¯d better note back to our caf¨¦!"

    "They¡¯re just blind. Dogfolk might wag their tails at anyone, but we catfolk are far superior as a species."

    Every time we lost a customer, the catfolk were devastated. While it was profitable for the caf¨¦, it was still tough on them.

    "Excuse me, can I talk to you for a moment?"

    Seyra led me to the back of the caf¨¦, making sure no one else was around before speaking.

    "You¡¯re behind that dog caf¨¦ too, aren¡¯t you?"

    "Yep. One caf¨¦ alone isn¡¯t enough to pass this test."

    "But why a dog caf¨¦? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to branch into a different business and attract a broader customer base?"

    "Ordinarily, yes."

    I had other business ideas in mind, but time was a limiting factor.

    Given that people were now familiar with the concept of a ¡®beastfolk caf¨¦,¡¯ expanding the appeal to other beastfolk types didn¡¯t require venturing into new territory.

    And there was a reason I specifically chose dogfolk.

    "Nothing attracts attention quite like a rivalry."

    The next day, a headline appeared in Bestia¡¯s newspaper:

    <strong>"Catfolk vs. Dogfolk: Which Species Reigns Supreme? Check the Results at District 6 Caf¨¦s!"</strong>

    The question of which species was superior had sparked debates since the days of tribal living before the founding of the Beastfolk Kingdom of Bestia.

    Land creatures were superior to sea creatures, carnivores to herbivores, and of course, flying creatures trumped all¡ªsuch were the arguments.

    Though the fires of these debates had died down as Bestia grew, the embers still remained, ready to ignite with the right fuel.

    And ignite they did.

    In one caf¨¦, a gentleman with a mustache and ady with a fan were locked in a heated debate.

    The topic was the recently trending question: dogfolk vs. catfolk.

    "It¡¯s obvious, really. Dogfolk are the ultimatepanions¡ªloyal, by our side through thick and thin."

    "A true noble would favor catfolk, naturally. Their graceful movements and dignified demeanor are symbols of nobility."

    "You have no eye for quality. Look at the dogfolk. They wag their tails and eagerly await your return, never abandoning their post."

    "Catfolk do that too¡ª"

    The gentleman shook his head firmly.

    "Such cats are simply called cat-dogs. In the end, cats are just inferior versions of dogs. And don¡¯t get me started on their shedding."

    "Some dogs shed too! A dogfolk that wags its tail for anyone is no different from amon¡­ well, you know."

    "Watch your tongue!"

    The gentleman jumped to his feet, knocking over a ss that shattered on the table.

    "Oh dear! You can¡¯t keep yourposure over a simple debate? So typical of dogfolk to be so reactive."

    "Grrr¡­ Hey, can you clean this up?"

    "Are you hurt?"

    "I¡¯m fine. Apologies for the disturbance."

    A dogfolk staff member approached, cleaning up the broken ss with a polite smile, which seemed to please the gentleman immensely.

    "See that? Such courtesy. Whereas catfolk¡­"

    "A catfolk would¡¯ve caught it before it hit the floor."

    "What?"

    "And then given you a back massage with soft little paws to calm you down."

    "Ha! A dogfolk would¡¯ve brought you a feast instead of a mere massage."

    "A catfolk would¡¯ve spoon-fed you each bite. Catfolk are superior. No further discussion. If you disagree, may Cerberus take you."

    "You insolent¡ª!"

    The rivalry between catfolk and dogfolk became the talk of Bestia.

    What started as a lighthearted debate between the two species soon grew. It was no longer just a matter of dogs vs. cats; it turned into a full-blown dog-family vs. cat-family conflict.

    Even Princess Hilde of Bestia got caught up in it. She sprawled on her couch as if formalities were beneath her. Stretchingzily, she couldn¡¯t resist asking:

    "Bandy, do you know what everyone in the kingdom is fussing about these days?"

    The roon beastfolk, Bandy, startled and responded in a small voice.

    "Y-Yes¡­ It¡¯s about which is superior¡ªdogfolk or catfolk¡­"

    "Such a pointless argument, making a big fuss over nothing. The answer was obvious from the start. Of course, the cat family is¡ª"

    "Yes, all beastfolk are equal."

    "Huh?"

    "Um, what?"

    Their gazes met mid-air.

    "All beastfolk are equal, but cats are at the top of that equality, Bandy."

    "But¡­ that¡¯s not¡­"

    "But? Are you questioning your princess, you adorable little roon?"

    Hilde smirked, approaching Bandy with an ominous air.

    Thud.

    "Eek!"

    Hilde mmed her hand down on the table, cracking it.

    "Are you suggesting that I, and the other Lioness royalty, are no different from those lowly creatures out there?"

    "I-I have gravely erred, Your Highness!"

    "Hmm, so you don¡¯t disagree?"

    Bandy trembled as Hilde red down at her.

    "Repeat after me."

    "Yes¡­?"

    "Cats are superior to all other species."

    "C-Cats are superior to all other species¡­"

    "Dogs are inferior to cats."

    "Dogs are inferior¡­"

    Bandy clenched her teeth, shaking with frustration.

    Poof!

    Suddenly, there was a burst of smoke, and when it cleared, only a leafy where Bandy had been. She had used her roon escape magic.

    Hilde let out a smallugh. That adorable thing, running from her princess?

    Well, they were close, and Hilde¡ªwho found Bandy amusing¡ªwouldn¡¯t punish her.

    But she¡¯d certainly make her payter with some acrobatics¡ªmaybe a handstand or a tumble roll.

    But first, she had someone to thank.

    Stretching, Hilde decided it was time to see who was behind this ruckus.

    After the article came out, customers flooded the caf¨¦.

    It didn¡¯t matter that I was human or that there was a red fox here. What mattered was determining which species was superior and defending their pride.

    The cat and dog factions had practically drawn a border in the street, snarling at each other.

    I had the staff hand out cold drinks to them.

    "Ah! This is extra sweet, probably because a catfolk served it!"

    "That¡¯s just fur vor. Aren¡¯t you chewing on a hairball right now?"

    The tension was escting.

    The noisier, the better for me. At this rate, Yuhwa in Cheonsangru would undoubtedly hear about it.

    The profits were rolling in, and it was safe to say I¡¯d passed the test without having to take it.

    "Master."

    "Yes?"

    Rin, who had been sitting on myp and watching themotion, tilted her head to look up at me.

    "Master, do you like doggies or kitties better?"

    "Me? Well¡­"

    Honestly, I liked them both.

    Dogfolk were great for protection, with bonus skills to boot, while catfolk had unique charms, like their massages.

    It all depended on the situation.

    Rin¡¯s gaze bore into me with a seriousness that made me chuckle.

    "I like foxes best."

    Her face lit up with joy.

    "I like you best too, Master!"

    Rin¡¯s three tails wrapped around my waist.

    "Two foxes, then."

    Seyra, watching with an icy expression, muttered to herself, but then her eyes widened as she looked past me.

    "Huh?"

    "What, another fox?"

    I joked, but her expression grew serious.

    It wasn¡¯t often that Seyra looked this flustered. Curious, I followed her gaze.

    A woman with a mane of ck hair, like a lion¡¯s, was striding towards us. Her golden eyes were slitted with a line of ck.

    ¡®Why is that lunatic here?¡¯

    Hilde Something-or-other Lioness.

    The future tyrant of Bestia.

 Chapter 70

    <strong>We visited the Celestial Tower daily, and Rin learned a few additional magical skills beyond shape-shifting.</strong>

    Once she learned the skills, she needed experience. We prepared to head outside and gain some practical experience.

    ¡°Are you going out?¡± Seyra asked.

    ¡°Yes, Rin and I are heading to the forest. Would you like toe with us?¡±

    Seyra didn¡¯t stick to my side like she used to. She had other responsibilities now, and I was no longer her primary surveince target.

    I thought she might not join us for that reason, but Seyra brought up something different entirely.

    ¡°Tonight is a full moon. On nights with a full moon, werewolf beastfolk take special leave.¡±

    ¡°Does your health suffer?¡±

    ¡°Our wild instincts intensify, especially at the scent of blood. While we can control it to some degree, it¡¯s always wise to be cautious. I n to stay in my room tonight, so please don¡¯te looking for me. In fact, avoid me at all costs.¡±

    ¡°Understood. In that case, we¡¯ll be on our way. Rest well.¡±

    After saying our farewells to Seyra, we left the city.

    We went to a familiar marsnd we often visited.

    Slimes slithered across the ground, and Rin stood in the center of the marsh, holding her fox marble aloft.

    ¡°These vile slimes... The time for revenge has finallye after long-suffering patience.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never even been hurt by them.¡±

    ¡°Silence, Master.¡±

    She was fully in character. Seemed best not to interrupt.

    Rin focused, using the magic Yuhwa had taught her. The fox marble shimmered with light.

    With a flicker, three blue fox fires appeared.

    ¡°Amaterasu.¡±

    ¡°Where did you learn that name?¡±

    ¡°You, Master.¡±

    Ah. Seems I¡¯d inadvertently mentioned it while raising her.

    Toote to undo that, but I¡¯ll be more mindful from now on.

    Rin¡¯s fox fire floated toward the slimes, which squirmed sluggishly. The mestched onto them, burning them silently. The slimes writhed as if screaming, their bodies evaporating until nothing remained.

    Rin shook her head, her hair swaying.

    ¡°I am now truly powerful. What do you think, Master? Impressed by Rin?¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess you won¡¯t get dirty anymore. No need to buy a new dress.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point! You¡¯re supposed to say I¡¯m cool at times like this!¡±

    ¡°Absolutely cool.¡±

    ¡°Toote!¡±

    Rin snorted and turned her head.

    With her current abilities, the outskirts of the forest were no threat. We decided to move a bit deeper, giving Rin a chance to gain more practical experience.

    I followed closely behind Rin, who led the way with her fox marble in hand.

    ¡°Do you need to carry that marble around all the time?¡±

    ¡°Nope. The old hag taught me how to store it.¡±

    Rin clenched her fist, and the fox marble vanished. She opened her hand again, and it reappeared. Seems she wouldn¡¯t lose it that way.

    Then Rin sniffed the air ahead.

    ¡°Master, I smell blood. Something¡¯s up ahead.¡±

    Just as Rin had said, a pack of wolves appeared. But they wererge.

    Their fur was dark red, as if soaked in dried blood. They had four eyes, and their mouths stretched back, revealing rows of fangs in a grotesque grin.

    ¡°Eek! Master, it¡¯s a Seyra!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get in trouble if you say that in front of Seyra. Not all wolves are Seyras.¡±

    These creatures were ssified as blood wolves, a type of monster. In a beastfolk country like Bestia, most monsters resemble animals.

    Blood wolves are tough opponents. As wolves, they hunt in packs, and they¡¯re as hard to take down as berserkers.

    Rin, as a three-tailed fox, could defeat them, but caution was necessary.

    ¡°Rin, be careful. These are different from what you¡¯ve faced before.¡±

    ¡°Worry? Nope. Just give me your unconditional support.¡±

    Rin, exuding confidence, spread her three tails and charged.

    Now adept at using her yokai energy, Rin could perform various techniques beyond fox magic.

    She shed the air with her ws, sending sharp strikes that cleaved through the blood wolves, cutting even the trees in their path.

    More shes followed, reducing the blood wolves to chunks.

    ¡°This is almost boring.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The severed pieces of the blood wolves wobbled, then slowly reassembled.

    Blood wolves have a passive ability. They revive once after death.

    The severed parts moved as if each had its own life. The upper body dragged the lower, spilling blood and entrails.

    ¡°Yuck! Master, Rin doesn¡¯t like that!¡±

    ¡°But you like meat. It¡¯s fresh meat.¡±

    ¡°Master, are you blind? That¡¯s not meat!¡±

    Even I found it disturbing.

    In the game, they¡¯d revive in one piece, but here, they moved while still cut up. Truly grotesque.

    Rin summoned her fox fire, burning the blood wolves away. The smell and sound of sizzling meat filled the air.

    While Rin was incinerating the blood wolves, I nced around.

    ¡®We¡¯re not deep enough for blood wolves to appear.¡¯

    Blood wolves usually inhabit the Red Night Forest, a blood-scented woond where in wolves revive, making it a dangerous zone.

    But we were still in the green forest. The Red Night Forest was still quite a distance away.

    ¡®Hmm...¡¯

    Something didn¡¯t feel right.

    ¡°Rin, let¡¯s head back.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°No, Master. Rin¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°No need to push it...¡±

    ¡°Master doesn¡¯t trust Rin?¡±

    Rin¡¯s question, voiced seriously, was not a mere inquiry but a test of mutual trust.

    It made it hard to insist on returning.

    ¡°Sigh, alright. With you here, a bit further should be fine. But we¡¯ll head back before sunset.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Got it!¡±

    As we ventured deeper, we encountered more monsters, all of which Rin dispatched easily without any danger.

    With just a flick of fox fire, the monsters burned away helplessly, filling the forest with the scent of ash rather than greenery.

    Using her yokai energy to defeat monsters and then absorbing their life force to restore her energy¡ªa perpetual cycle. Rin was so drunk on her power that she even hummed a tune.

    It was a smooth progression, except for the fact that I was getting winded fromck of exercise.

    ¡®We really should head back now.¡¯

    As evening approached, the forest atmosphere changed.

    It was the time for nocturnal creatures and monsters. Near the Red Night Forest, a crimson mist veiled the forest, creating an eerie vibe.

    I don¡¯t like scary things.

    ¡°Rin, let¡¯s head back.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The sun¡¯s setting soon, and I¡¯m getting tired.¡±

    ¡°Master should work out more!¡±

    ¡°I need to free more ves rather than spend time working out. Or you could carry me, Rin.¡±

    Rin gave me a look of pity.

    I can understand others feeling that way, but not you, Rin. You¡¯re not exactly in a position to judge.

    Still, I decided to overlook it, disying the mature patience of an adult.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. If we¡¯rete, Seyra will worry.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    We turned back the way we came.

    A-woooo!

    A howl echoed through the forest, and numerous pairs of eyes glowed from the dark underbrush.

    Blood wolves, of course.

    ¡°Rin?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Did you notice we were surrounded?¡±

    ¡°Uh... The smell of smoke was too strong.¡±

    ¡°Sigh...¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s okay! I¡¯ll handle it in no time!¡±

    With a re, Rin¡¯s fox fire shot towards the blood wolves. I thought they¡¯d burn away as usual, but something strange happened.

    One blood wolf leaped into the mes, smothering them with its body. More than that, it engulfed itself in blue fire and continued to charge, seeking out the fox fire and extinguishing it.

    Most beasts fear fire, but this one seemed immune, as if it felt no pain.

    ¡°Rin, keep firing.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Rin, flustered,unched a barrage of fox fires. The blood wolves tried to suppress the mes with their bodies, but it was futile. Rin¡¯s yokai energy didn¡¯t run out.

    Even with their resurrection, the blood wolves couldn¡¯t escape. As they revived, they were still burning and turned to ash on the spot. It wasn¡¯t hard to defeat them.

    Still, maybe due to the panic, Rin had gone overboard with the fox fire. The mes spread to the forest, covering it in blue fire.

    Blue mes licked up to the sky.

    Their tongues seemed to point towards something.

    The full moon.

    The red mist acted like a filter, making it appear like a blood moon.

    Tonight was a full moon. A night when wolves be more ferocious. And we were near the Red Night Forest, where blood wolves appear.

    Whoosh!

    A strong scent of blood wafted through the air.

    And then, a blood wolf appeared. This one was different¡ªit had six eyes, stood upright, and was over eight feet tall even with a hunched back.

    It was a boss monster¡ªa blood wolfman.

    ¡°M-Master, it¡¯s really a Seyra!¡±

    ¡°Not all werewolves are the same.¡±

    While both Seyra and this monster were wolf-like, Seyra was no monster.

    ¡®This one¡¯s a bit tricky.¡¯

    The blood wolfman was at the edge of what Rin could handle as a three-tailed fox. But under a full moon, its power was significantly enhanced.

    ¡°Rin, no need to fight. Let¡¯s fall back. Carry me.¡±

    ¡°No. This is about pride. Turning my back would be a fox¡¯s shame. Rin is invincible right now.¡±

    Ignoring my advice, Rin conjured fox fire and hurled it at the blood wolfman.

    The wolfman crouched, bracing on all fours in a hunter¡¯s stance. Its hind legs bulged, then it pushed off the ground with explosive force.

    To an untrained eye like mine, it moved too fast to follow. Even the fox firegged behind, chasing only its tail.

    The wolfman charged through the forest, leaping onto a tree beforeunching its hefty frame toward Rin like a steel mass.

    Crash!

    The tree shattered. Blood-red mane flew wildly as the wolfman closed the distance in an instant, wing with its monstrous paw.

    It might have been the first time Rin faced an attack with genuine killing intent. She reacted quickly, dodging gracefully with the flexibility of a fox.

    Then, she clenched her fist, pink yokai energy swirling around it. She condensed the energy into her fist and unleashed a punch.

    Boom!

    The blood wolfman¡¯s body burst like a balloon, flesh and blood spraying everywhere.

    One hit. One was all it took.

    The strength of a three-tailed fox yokai had surpassed my expectations.

    ¡°Master worries too much!¡±

    Rin turned back, expecting praise, only to see me staggering with a grimace.

    ¡°Wha¡ª?¡±

    I grunted, clutching my abdomen, where a massive w was embedded.

    It was the wolfman¡¯s w. Of all the parts that survived intact, the w had shot towards where I stood.

    That was sheer misfortune.

 Chapter 73

    With a sense of having just awoken from a very long slumber, I stumbled out of bed, disoriented. My body felt stiff, and my head throbbed as I tried to piece together where I was. The scent of herbal incense filled the air, and the room¡¯s decor resembled an inn straight out of a martial arts novel. This had to be Yuha¡¯s ce, <em>Cheonsangru</em>.

    Thest thing I remembered was getting hit by the ws of a <em>Blood Wolf</em> in the <em>Forest of Red Night</em>. I figured that Lin must have brought me here, thinking Yuha could heal me. It was a usible guess.

    With a groan, I tried to stand, only to feel my legs nearly give out beneath me, as if I¡¯d been bedridden for weeks. I lifted my shirt to inspect the deep scar on my left abdomen, where the ws had struck. Though it seemed to have healed remarkably well, it exined why my legs were so weak.

    After pulling myself together, I made my way out. As I wandered through the area, I ran into Hoyun, who looked at me as though he had seen a ghost. Despite being ustomed to visiting Cheonsangru, Hoyun¡¯s reaction suggested I¡¯d been gone a while.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re awake!¡± he eximed.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess I am,¡± I replied, surprised by his fuss.

    Hoyun insisted on leading me to Yuha, but I declined, finding my way easily. As usual, I arrived at Yuha¡¯s office, where she sat sipping tea on her balcony, bathed in the light of the sky. I greeted her, and she acknowledged my presence with her usual calm.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve finally woken up,¡± she said, seemingly unfazed by my sudden reappearance.

    ¡°Yes, thanks to your help. But, where¡¯s Lin? I didn¡¯t see her in the room¡ª¡±

    Before I could finish, I felt a soft, warm sensation covering my eyes. I guessed Lin was trying to surprise me, but something felt off.

    The hands were toorge to be hers, and I realized Lin would normally need to jump to reach my height. Instead, the hands stayed steady, as if she could naturally reach.

    ¡°Guess who?¡± The voice was familiar, yet subtly different¡ªmore mature.

    ¡°Lin...?¡±

    The hands dropped, and as I turned, I was met by a pink-haired fox girl with five tails, each gently swaying behind her.

    ¡°The world¡¯s most adorable Lin, of course!¡± she announced.

    It was indeed Lin, but she had grown into a young teenager, with a newfound confidence that threw me for a loop.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯ve been out for a month, not just overnight?¡± I asked Yuha, still processing the shock of Lin¡¯s transformation.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± she replied, sipping her tea nonchntly.

    A month¡ªno wonder my legs felt like jelly. But that was nothingpared to the fact that Lin, who had been like a child, had now matured into a young woman, her five pink tails waving yfully as she leaned in close to me.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°So, how do I look, Master? Isn¡¯t Lin just stunning now?¡± she asked, shing a proud smile.

    I struggled to respond, caught off guard by her transformation. Seeing her grow so much in what felt like the blink of an eye left me with a pang of regret¡ªI¡¯d missed out on witnessing her journey.

    Nheless, I managed a smile. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, Lin. You¡¯ve grown up so well.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I knew you¡¯d say that!¡± she replied, snuggling up close and swishing her tails with joy.

    As I petted her head, she closed her eyes, basking in the affection. But as we continued, Yuha cut in with a bit of irritation. ¡°Get a room, you two. Go do that somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°Right, we should head back,¡± I replied, realizing it was time to catch up with everything I¡¯d missed.

    Exiting <em>Cheonsangru</em>, Lin adjusted herself to only show one tail, using her perfected shapeshifting skills to avoid attention. We made our way back to Seira¡¯s house, but when we arrived, there was nothing left¡ªjust an empty plot where the house once stood. I stopped a passerby, a neighbor of Seira¡¯s.

    ¡°Excuse me, do you know what happened to Seira¡¯s house?¡± I asked.

    The woman, who often gave Seira milk from her cow, paused. ¡°Oh, that old ce? It copsed about a month ago. Seira left with just a bag, lookingpletely lost. Maybe she went to a nearby inn?¡±

    So the date matched up with the day I¡¯d copsed in the forest. ¡°Lin, do you know anything about this?¡±

    ¡°Seira destroyed it herself. I barely got out alive!¡± Lin replied, rolling her eyes as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    The pieces began to fit together¡ªit must have been the influence of the full moon. As a wolfkin, Seira might have lost control under its pull.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to look for herter. For now, let¡¯s check on the cat caf¨¦.¡±

    Arriving at the caf¨¦, I found it still intact, running as usual. The catfolk, seeing me after such a long absence, were startled and swarmed me with questions.

    ¡°Where have you been, Boss?¡± they meowed, expressing their worry.

    ¡°I was under the weather for a while. Everything¡¯s okay now. Did anything happen while I was gone?¡±

    ¡°Not really. Just the usual dog lovers and cat moms causing trouble,¡± they replied, purring with relief.

    As I caught up with them, Perse, a particrly affectionate catgirl, tried to cozy up to me. But Lin stepped in, her tail blocking Perse with a rather possessive re.

    ¡°Lin?¡± I asked, surprised at her sudden protectiveness.

    She pulled me back slightly, her sweet smile reced by a fierce expression. ¡°He¡¯s my Master. Keep your distance.¡±

    Lin had changed, but one thing was clear¡ªshe wasn¡¯t going to let anyonee between us.

 Chapter 75

    <strong>New House in District 3.</strong> Not "Bird" but "New." Or maybe a Wolf''s Den.

    Apologies to Seira, but this house is far more modern than the previous one. Overall, the facilities are better, it¡¯s spacious, and even has a room for Lin.

    As a five-tailed fox, Lin has grown not only in appearance but also mentally. Her soul now resembles that of a young woman rather than a clueless child.

    From an outward perspective, she''s in adolescence. They say a woman goes through adolescence from birth to death, but in any case, Lin is in that turbulent period.

    I should acknowledge Lin as a young woman and be considerate. Things I used to do naturally are no longer appropriate.

    So I casually threw out ament.

    ¡°Lin, shall we bathe together?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Of course, I¡¯m bathing with the master.¡±

    Whoa. I didn¡¯t expect her to take it seriously. With her responding so confidently, I hesitated.

    ¡°It was just a suggestion.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why~? Let¡¯s bathe together~¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re grown up now, Lin. You should be able to bathe by yourself. Besides, it¡¯s improper to bathe with a man.¡±

    Perhaps she stillcks a sense of propriety. Lin tilted her head, giving me an innocent look as if she didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s with you, master.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not fine with me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see how much I¡¯ve grown? I¡¯ve gotten bigger, here and there, you know?¡±

    Mumbling those words, Lin lowered her head and ced her hand on her chest. She certainly had developed a slight curve that hadn¡¯t been there before¡­.

    Ah. What am I even thinking?

    Clear your thoughts! Remember why Taoist Lee failed!

    ¡°Absolutely not. Keep insisting, and you¡¯ll live as a ve forever.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind being a ve.¡±

    ¡°...Lin. I¡¯ve told you countless times. Being a ve isn¡¯t a good thing. Don¡¯t talk like that; people will think you¡¯re weird. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, master, your expression is hrious right now. Fine, I¡¯ll let it slide today. Seira~ Let¡¯s bathe together.¡±

    Linughed, giving a half-hearted response that left me wondering if she truly understood.

    These small squabbles happened every time we bathed, and not just during bath time. Bedtime was no different.

    Lin used to sleep curled up on my stomach. Naturally, now that she¡¯s grown, that¡¯s no longer possible.

    Frankly, if she slept on me now, my stomach would be caved in by morning. But Lin insisted on sleeping atop me.

    ¡°You have your own room now. It even has a nice bed. Sleep there.¡±

    ¡°The bed is ufortable! I can¡¯t sleep unless I¡¯m on your stomach! Why are you saying no to everything today?!¡±

    Lin yelled, her usual calm tone ripped apart by a single outburst.

    ¡°What if something happens to you while I¡¯m not here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just the next room over, and you¡¯re grown up now. You should adjust ordingly.¡±

    I had slept hugging Mirabel before, but her case was slightly different.

    Hugging her wasforting, like a cherished doll, but she also had severe separation anxiety from feeling abandoned by her parents. She couldn¡¯t sleep without being held.

    Lin wasn¡¯t that extreme, and since I raised her from a young age, she feels more like a daughter. I wanted to guide her properly.

    But Lin clearly thought otherwise.

    ¡°I tried so hard to stay close to you. If I¡¯d known it¡¯d end up like this, I wouldn¡¯t have tried at all. Master, if you keep acting like this, I won¡¯t be a nine-tailed fox!¡±

    I never expected Lin to resort to ckmail like this. With more tails and a developing cunning, she was using her wit in ways I hadn¡¯t seen in other ves.

    If it was just brute force, I¡¯d control her with a word, but this is different. I, aiming forplete freedom, can¡¯t just strong-arm my way through this.

    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s sleep together.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    Lin clung to me, wrapping her limbs and tails around me like a bamboo wife, making it impossible to move.

    She buried her face in my chest, took a deep breath, and slid her hand under my clothes, tracing the scar with her delicate fingers.

    I thought she was just ying another game to unsettle me, but in the darkness, Lin¡¯s heterochromatic eyes gleamed with a serious light.

    ¡°You know¡­ I couldn¡¯t sleep for days after you got hurt? I kept thinking, what if I woke up and you were dead? I was terrified, so Iy beside you every night, just to smell you. I couldn¡¯t bear it otherwise.¡±

    Lin began to open up about the hardships she had silently endured over the past month.

    ¡°I started to realize why people call me a cursed fox or a monster that brings misfortune. I¡¯m different from others.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t so bad when you praised me, calling me pretty. As long as you saw me that way, I was okay. But after what happened, I started to hate myself, too.¡±

    Lin paused, then continued.

    ¡°Persi wasn¡¯t wrong. I know I was at fault. But hearing it so bluntly made me angry. I want to stay with you, but she forced me to face the reality I was avoiding.¡±

    Lin sighed deeply, muttering self-deprecating words.

    ¡°Why was I born like this? What am I really? If I were normal, maybe we could live happily together. Why is my life so filled with misfortune? Why was I destined like this?¡±

    Lin murmured with a bitter smile.

    Lin had grown. Not just in the emotions in her voice but in her understanding of the meaning behind her words. She had developed a sense of identity, bing aware of who she really was.

    She was no longer just a child. Using sweet words to persuade her now would be like offering her a poison apple.

    ¡°Lin, being a nine-tailed fox is wonderful. Thinking you¡¯d be happier if you were ordinary? That¡¯s far from the truth.¡±

    But I had never once offered sweet lies to my ves. I always spoke to them with 100% sincerity.

    ¡°Think about it. If you were an ordinary fox, would we have met in Baegun Valley?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°If you were ordinary, why would I have taken you as my ve? There are plenty of fox spirits around. I¡¯m a ve merchant with high standards, you know?¡±

    ¡°But still¡­¡±

    ¡°You mentioned fate earlier. This isn¡¯t fate. I went to Baegun Valley by choice, and you came to me on your own. Don¡¯t attribute our choices to some invisible will of the heavens, okay?¡±

    Lin fell silent, contemting my words.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°...Okay. I understand.¡±

    She nodded, seemingly convinced. Relieved, I patted her back, and she rubbed her cheek against me, savoring the touch.

    ¡°Oh, master.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°While you were unconscious, I didn¡¯t just sniff you, you know?¡±

    Lin¡¯s eyes and mouth curved into a mischievous crescent, her earlier seriousness discarded.

    Even without obstacles, walking ten steps with your eyes closed is scary. How much more so if you¡¯re unconscious? No matter how pretty the person is, it¡¯s creepy.

    ¡°What else did you do?¡±

    ¡°Hmm~? What do you think I did?¡±

    Lin responded, wagging her five tails. I¡¯ve only made it halfway, yet the future looks dark.

    ¡°Yuha, it¡¯s been tough to see you aroundtely, huh?¡±

    Late at night, a guest arrived at Cheonsangru. It wasn¡¯t the usual troublemakers who showed up daily, but Hilde, the lioness of Bestia.

    Hilde sat casually on a chair, more like a back-alley thug than a princess, her tone arrogant.

    ¡°I apologize, Princess. This old man hasn¡¯t been in good healthtely¡­¡±

    Yuha had repeatedly refused Hilde¡¯s visits, iming illness, but it was really to prevent Lin and Hilde from meeting.

    Hilde had swung a punch at Yuha the first time they met, demanding, ¡°Are you strong? Fight me!¡± Even though Lin was born a nine-tailed fox, she wasn¡¯t ready to face Hilde.

    If they met now, Lin¡¯s carefully grown tails might be ripped off. So, Yuha had done her best to keep them apart. Today, she hadn¡¯t managed it.

    ¡°Well, you do look worse for wear. You¡¯ve aged a lot since Ist saw you.¡±

    Yuha had begun raising a nine-tailed fox, and the bacsh from defying destiny was showing. Though she still held an ethereal charm that belied her age, Yuha now appeared as frail as any elderly woman.

    Fortunately, Hilde didn¡¯t suspect much, epting the illness excuse.

    ¡°I heard something interesting. There¡¯s a human often seen with a ve trader. Apparently, he¡¯s opened a cat caf¨¦?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He was quite a conversationalist, so I asked him to keep this old manpany.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fascinating. I never thought there¡¯d be someone Yuha liked. Yuha doesn¡¯t even like me much, and how many people would like me?¡±

    Hilde was aware of her quirks¡ªshe couldn¡¯t resist anything fun.

    Though she knew, she had no intention of changing. Hilde had the power and position to remain as she was.

    ¡°They say that ve trader keeps a Hongho with three tails. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Hilde¡¯s expression grew thoughtful, her voice dropping.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a nine-tailed fox, is it?¡±

    ¡°Nine-tailed? What are you talking about, Princess?¡±

    ¡°Just a thought. I remembered how Yuha¡¯s orb once showed nine wisps. Could a nine-tailed fox, sealed away, have emerged?¡±

    Yuha¡¯s reaction had been strange. She had abandoned her fortune-telling, iming her powers were weakening, but Hilde couldn¡¯t shake her suspicion.

    If a nine-tailed fox appeared, it could devastate the world. She¡¯d eliminate it before it gained power.

    ¡°You¡¯re suggesting the young fox might be a nine-tailed fox.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Fox spirits¡¯ powers don¡¯t work on each other, so I have no way to confirm. But I sensed no great threat from her.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Hilde¡¯s eyes narrowed, golden pupils gleaming as she studied Yuha.

    Yuha remained calm, sipping her tea.

    The tense standoff held briefly until Hilde smirked, letting go of the tension.

    ¡°Well, if Yuha says so, then I¡¯ll trust you.¡±

    Hilde downed her tea in one gulp, setting the cup down with a thud.

    ¡°Nothing major today. Just couldn¡¯t sleep and thought I¡¯d drop by for a reading.¡±

    ¡°My powers aren¡¯t what they used to be, but¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just for fun. I¡¯m not one to be swayed by fortune-telling.¡±

    ¡°If you insist, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±

    Yuha conjured a white fox orb, handing it to Hilde, who ced her hand on it. Yuha¡¯s tails quivered, filling the air with a mystical fog.

    The crystal glowed, foretelling Hilde¡¯s fate.

    ¡°The ck beast stands behind the heavens, with feet on the ground. At the path¡¯s end, radiant liberation and disaster shall meet. Though no metal, the shackle is eternal.¡±

    As the fog dissipated and the crystal dimmed, Hilde frowned at the cryptic prophecy.

    ¡°What kind of nonsense is this?¡±

    It made no sense. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was good or bad.

    ¡°Princess, prophecy has always been vague. A minor coincidence can shift the oue.¡±

    ¡°So, if I act wisely, I might have a good future. If not, maybe not?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Hilde was confident. After all, with her strength, she could snatch a happy ending, no matter what.

    Radiant liberation. She might experience a new level of fun unlike anything before.

 Chapter 77

    After taking an adequate rest, we departed for Baegun Valley once I felt well enough.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    I clung to the side of the carriage, retching violently as we arrived at the entrance to Baegun Valley. Lin patted my back, looking at me with worried eyes.

    ¡°Master, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t even muster a reassuring answer.

    Since when had riding a carriage be this unbearable? I mean, as a modern person used to cars, carriage rides were always rough, bute on, I¡¯m a ve trader who¡¯s traveled from city to city. I got over getting sick from carriage rides ages ago.

    But this was different. With all my experience, I could swear it wasn¡¯t like this.

    We didn¡¯t just face noble nuisances like monster attacks or bandits.

    No, we had the ground rising beneath us, the carriage flying through the air,ndslides threatening to overturn us. It was a miracle I didn¡¯t die along the way. We knew it was the misfortune caused by the nine-tailed fox.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Thanks to you, we made it here safely, didn¡¯t we?¡±

    It was true. It may have been because of Lin, but we made it through.

    Despite the hardships, we finally returned to Baegun Valley.

    Baegun Valley was always shrouded in eerie fog, no matter when you came. The valley echoed with the cries of beasts, not of animals but of yokai.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it has¡­¡±

    Lin was visibly tense, her tails bristling stiffly. Every time the yokai¡¯s loud cries reverberated, she jumped in fright.

    Lin had spent her whole life running from yokai, fighting for her life. Trauma wasn¡¯t something that would disappear just because her tails had grown.

    ¡®She¡¯s so cute.¡¯

    I know it¡¯s bad, but that¡¯s the first thought that came to mind.

    The fox who feared nothing in the outside world now looked small and vulnerable. It had been a while since I¡¯d seen her this way.

    This is why ves are most endearing when they rely on their master. I missed the times when she¡¯d say, ¡°Master, help me!¡± Oh well.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    We ventured further into the valley.

    As we walked through the fog-filled valley where ghost lights drifted, memories ofing here with Seira resurfaced. Back then, she had been terrified, iming it wasn¡¯t part of her job to deal with yokai and tried to flee.

    I had to remind her that if I abandoned her, I¡¯d be leaving behind many beastmen, and she followed reluctantly.

    ¡®And now she¡¯s living under the same roof as me¡­¡¯

    I cut off my reminiscing.

    Walking closely with Lin, we finally saw the vige entrance.

    ¡°We were really lucky to meet that day, Lin. This ce is incrediblyplex. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    The maze-like terrain, covered in fog, was designed to keep outsiders away. Anyone who got lost here would either starve to death or be eaten by yokai.

    And to enter the fox den, one had to break the barrier, which made Lin¡¯s appearance in front of me that day even luckier.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t luck¡­¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Uh, never mind. I was just talking to myself. Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    We entered the fox den. A little fox ying outside squeaked and ran off to fetch an adult.

    Fox spirits began emerging one by one, watching us with wary eyes.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They don¡¯t look like a beastman?¡±

    ¡°Is that pink fur¡­ Hwayo?!¡±

    ¡°Hwayo? Hwayo has returned?¡±

    The fox spirits murmured amongst themselves. They looked at us as if we were Columbus, wary yet unable to suppress their curiosity.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like she did before, but it¡¯s definitely Hwayo.¡±

    For generations, they had tormented Lin.

    They probably sighed in relief when Lin disappeared from Baegun Valley, thinking, ¡®Finally, the red fox is gone.¡¯ No more threats from yokai.

    But soon they must have realized.

    ¡°Where have you been? Do you know how much we suffered because of you?¡±

    They realized just how important a role Lin yed in Baegun Valley.

    ¡°Since you vanished without a word, the yokai have grown fiercer. Earthquakes, strange diseases¡ªit''s all because you left!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s thismotion?¡±

    Through the crowd of fox spirits, an elderly three-tailed fox with a staff approached. The elder of the fox den, a vige chief figure, if you will.

    She looked even older than Yuha, but that was only because Yuha¡¯s magic was on a different level. The elder¡¯s aging showed.

    ¡°Elder, Hwayo has returned.¡±

    ¡°Hwayo?¡±

    The elder¡¯s eyes grew wide as she spotted Lin.

    ¡°Your tails¡­¡±

    ¡°What about them?¡±

    Even in her old age, the three-tailed fox saw through Lin¡¯s transformation. She knew Lin was a nine-tailed fox, the only fox spirit in Baegun Valley aware of it.

    There was no point in hiding it anymore, and we needed to reveal it for the next part. I nodded to Lin, and she dropped her transformation, spreading her five tails.

    ¡°H-Hwayo has five tails!¡±

    ¡°She has more tails than the elder?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why does Hwayo have five tails? Could she be¡­ a nine-tailed fox?!¡±

    Like a rock thrown into a pond, the smallmotion rapidly escted.

    Boom!

    A loud crash echoed from outside the den. The yokai must be nearby.

    ¡°¡­It seems we can¡¯t talk here in peace. Please, follow me inside.¡±

    The elder led us deeper into the vige. The fox spirits followed at a distance, keeping a wary eye.

    Is this what it feels like to be an animal in a zoo? Not the most pleasant gaze.

    We entered the elder¡¯s house. The fox spirits weren¡¯t the only ones observing. Lin nced around, taking in the interior with wide eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time inside¡­ I always saw it from the outside. So, this is what it looks like¡­¡±

    Lin murmured, marveling at the house with curious eyes. I was taken aback. I felt a numbness in my mind.

    ¡®These bastards. She lived here for years and never entered this ce?¡¯

    I knew from the text she lived on potatoes, curled up in corners of the vige, but hearing her thoughts in real time made my blood boil.

    It was a good thing I didn¡¯t have any power. I might have wrecked the ce in a moment of rage.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±

    The elder suggested, but there wasn¡¯t even a chair, let alone a sofa. Only a stiff mat made from woven nt fibers.

    Of course, standing wasn¡¯t an option, so I sat down. Lin, as naturally as ever, settled between my legs in a cross-legged position.

    The elder¡¯s eyes widened as if in disbelief.

    ¡°Who are you? Why does Hwayo follow you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m her master. And please, stop calling her Hwayo. She goes by Lin now.¡±

    ¡°I see. You¡¯re the one who brought out the nine-tailed fox.¡±

    This old hag. I told her not to call her Hwayo, and now she¡¯s calling her a nine-tailed fox. Seems like she¡¯ll never call Lin by her name.

    ¡°You make it sound like I kidnapped her. She came to me on her own.¡±

    ¡°Hand over the nine-tailed fox to Baegun Valley. The nine-tailed fox must stay here.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And why is that?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ is our fox spirit matter. It¡¯s not for outsiders. Besides, being with her is dangerous for you.¡±

    She was hiding something, clinging to her pride. Was this how she was going to y it?

    Nope, that won¡¯t do. You guys need to lose something.

    Fortunately, there were plenty of fox spirits gathered outside, listening in. Perfect.

    ¡°Are you afraid that without Lin, you won¡¯t fulfill your heavenly duty?¡±

    ¡°H-How do you know about that?!¡±

    There it is, the reaction I wanted.

    Let¡¯s clear up some confusion. Lin has three nicknames:

    First, the red fox that brings misfortune. Second, the disaster-bringer, Hwayo. Third, the nine-tailed fox that twists fate.

    All nicknames point back to the nine-tailed fox. The color pink doesn¡¯t cause supernatural events. There¡¯s nothing inherently wrong or sinful about pink.

    It¡¯s like assuming all ck-haired barbarians are lustful. The nine-tailed fox just happened to be pink.

    Here¡¯s the story:

    Once upon a time, in a wild era without distinctions between beasts and beastmen.

    All creatures on earth followed their primal instincts. They knew neithernguage nor reason, filling the world with the sound of their feet and roars.

    Among them, the fox spirits were unique, wielding the mystique of magic. Smarter, more cunning than other species.

    Foxes, smug in their superiority, aimed to take over the world and defy the heavens. But there was a catch¡ªtheir actions were limited by fate.

    As evident by the oue, the rebellion failed. Defeated in war, the nine-tailed fox was stripped of its power and sealed, while the rebellious fox spirits were confined to Baegun Valley.

    A thousand years passed.

    In ancient times, all fox spirits knew of the nine-tailed fox¡¯s existence. But as time went on, generations forgot.

    After centuries of oral tradition, something was always bound to get lost.

    And so, as the seal weakened, the nine-tailed fox awoke. But no one recognized her, so they called her Hwayo.

    The current generation continues to use the slur Hwayo, passed down without understanding Lin¡¯s true nature.

    ¡®They forgot their role.¡¯

    The fox spirits who survived the failed rebellion were given a new heavenly duty: to guard the nine-tailed fox and prevent her from leaving. They failed to stop Lin¡¯s escape.

    The heavenly duty is both an order and a lifespan granted by the heavens. Those who defy it face one end.

    ¡°Oh, am I irvoyant now? I can see your fate. Ah, you¡¯re all doomed.¡±

    Guys, You¡¯re all gonna die.

 Chapter 78

    The small vige grows unusually rowdy. The Hoyo n, with their ears perked up, eavesdrop on conversations and whisper among themselves.

    ¡°Did you hear that? We¡¯re all going to die? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°Do you really believe what the humans say? It¡¯s nonsense, obviously.¡±

    ¡°But these days, only ominous things have been happening¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because Hwayo disappeared. Now, we¡¯re stuck with all the misfortune that was meant for her.¡±

    The Hoyo n is split on their reactions to the news of their supposed impending doom.

    Some believe the world has conspired to end them, while others think it¡¯s just a shift in misfortune now that the Gumiho has left.

    Their reactions vary, and even they don¡¯t know the full truth. Only the Fox Elder knows the real story, having deliberately kept certain information secret.

    In the distant past, when Lin¡¯s identity as a Gumiho wasmon knowledge, disputes would erupt almost daily.

    After all, one cannot receive a heavenly mandate and live like a mere hound of heaven. There were those who rallied for breaking the Gumiho¡¯s seal and starting another rebellion, and others who adamantly opposed, iming it would be a foolish repetition of history.

    But in a small vige with nowhere to go, working together would barely be enough¡ªdisputes were out of the question.

    So, the elder of the time decided to cast all the me on the Gumiho.

    They purged the concept of heavenly mandate from the foxes¡¯ minds over generations, imprinting the idea that the Hongho was a misfortune-bringing monster.

    They convinced everyone that their only reason for staying in Baekun Valley was because of the Hongho.

    What remained was a defenseless young Gumiho, branded a criminal the moment she emerged from the seal. Using her as a scapegoat brought peace to the vige.

    Karamir clicked his tongue inwardly.

    ¡®How revolting.¡¯

    A fox like a hokage of the third generation, wielding some ninjutsu staff. Probably some fox magic involved. Whatever.

    Unlike Harold, who had his reasons, the Hoyo n of Baekun Valley were undoubtedly trash.

    Karamir, although tempted to leave them to their fate, knew that he couldn¡¯t live life exactly as he pleased.

    ¡°What will you do? We¡¯re busy people, and we¡¯ll be leaving soon, so if you keep evading, we¡¯ll just go,¡± he said.

    ¡°¡­What is it you want?¡±

    The elder eyed Karamir warily, trying to be as cautious as possible. But Karamir shook his head with exaggerated disapproval.

    ¡°Still haven¡¯t figured it out? If we leave, you¡¯ll all be monster fodder. You shouldn¡¯t be asking what we want¡ªyou should be begging, ¡®Please save us!¡¯¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He had a point. Ever since the Gumiho disappeared from Baekun Valley, the Hoyo n had been living under the constant threat of death.

    Now that she had returned as an Omihou, they had no way to keep her from leaving. If Lin left, they¡¯d be doomed.

    Theycked the means to escape the monsters outside, and so their survival relied entirely on other options.

    After much deliberation, the Fox Elder finally bowed his head.

    ¡°I beg you. I don¡¯t want to die. We never wanted this. Why should we bear the consequences of our distant ancestors¡¯ sins?¡±

    Had they not defied the heavens, had they lived with satisfaction, there would have been no need to be trapped in Baekun Valley.

    The elder bemoaned their ancestors¡¯ actions, seeking sympathy, but Karamir sneered, unimpressed. Typical fox behavior¡ªying the pity card.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like a victim now. You pushed everything onto Lin, who knew nothing.¡±

    ¡°We had no choice. We would have been destroyed if we hadn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Disgusting rationalization. I would have achieved a far better oue.¡±

    ¡°If only you had been¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough excuses. Just get to the point.¡±

    Though he was a young human, the elder had no choice but to listen as Karamir spoke.

    ¡°Is the threat to the Hoyo n outside the valley the Ungwi?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    Ungwi¡ªthe bear ghost.

    Since ancient times, it has been revered as the guardian deity of Baekun Valley, the root cause of why the Hoyo n cannot leave.

    The Ungwi, which survives on the mountain''s spiritual energy, stands a colossal 40 meters tall. Its breath,ced with strange powers, lingers in the air without dissipating.

    That breath forms the mist that shrouds Baekun Valley.

    ¡®Something about this is unsettling.¡¯

    Thinking about breathing in bear breath with every inhtion made Karamir uneasy.

    The goal was simple: if Lin defeats the Ungwi, the Hoyo n can be spared from their impending doom.

    Naturally, he had no intention of doing this for free.

    ¡°I will capture the Ungwi for you. However, there are two conditions.¡±

    Now they were getting to the heart of the matter. The elder swallowed, unable to guess what Karamir would demand.

    ¡°First. You must reveal to everyone here who Lin truly is. And the heavenly mandate they carry.¡±

    ¡°¡­And the second?¡±

    ¡°I understand there¡¯s a shrine underground, known only to the Fox Elder.¡±

    ¡°How did you¡­?¡±

    The elder looked startled, almost losing hisposure. How could an outsider like Karamir know of a shrine known only to the Fox Elder?

    Indeed, there was an underground shrine in the fox den, unknown to anyone but the elder.

    ¡°Let Lin enter the shrine. That is my second condition.¡±

    It seemed Karamir understood the shrine¡¯s purpose perfectly.

    How?

    If the man before him had once seemed merely suspicious, he now invoked fear. epting his conditions seemed certain to bring disaster.

    ¡°Will you ept, or not? We don¡¯t have time.¡±

    But the elder wanted to live.

    He listened to his survival instincts.

    ¡°I will ept the first condition. But the second¡­¡±

    ¡°Why? Is it impossible?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t show her. I believe she is currently unfit to harness the power within. If she were to lose control, there would be no point in epting your terms.¡±

    ¡°So you won¡¯t let her see it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not refusing to show her. First, defeat the Ungwi. If she proves her worth by handling the Ungwi, it will demonstrate at least minimalpetence.¡±

    The elder¡¯s expression was resolute. Despite his immediatepliance when his life was threatened, he refused to back down on this.

    ¡®So that¡¯s how it is.¡¯

    The elder¡¯s refusal was within Karamir¡¯s expectations.

    To raise Lin into a true Gumiho, she had to return to Baekun Valley before they perished for not fulfilling their heavenly mandate.

    It was a race against time. Before then, Lin had to grow stronger.

    Once she became an Omihou and growth stalled, she would return to Baekun Valley, ept the elder¡¯s request, and defeat the Ungwi. Only then would she be granted ess to the shrine as a reward.

    However, with prior knowledge, there was more flexibility than in the original. It meant options that didn¡¯t exist before.

    He thought that obtaining the shrine¡¯s secrets would make defeating the Ungwi much easier, but it seemed it wasn¡¯t going to happen just yet.

    ¡°If you¡¯re that firm on it, I suppose there¡¯s no other way. Fine. I¡¯ll ept the first condition first, and then, once everything¡¯s settled, we¡¯ll deal with the second.¡±

    The Fox Elder gathered the Hoyo n in the vige¡¯s small square and revealed the truth.

    Lin¡¯s true identity. Why they remained in Baekun Valley. The reasons behind the recent surge in disasters. What would happen if Lin were to leave.

    Their survival nowy in Lin¡¯s hands. Shock and disbelief spread through the Hoyo n.

    ¡°Is this¡­ a lie?¡±

    One of the Hoyo, who had often tormented Lin, clenched their jaw and red at the elder. The elder averted his gaze.

    This was the truth, not a lie. Naturally, the Hoyo n¡¯s gaze shifted to Lin.

    ¡°Hwayo¡­ Lin? You won¡¯t abandon us, right?¡±

    ¡°H-Hey~ We¡¯re family, after all. You wouldn¡¯t do that, right? Come on, let¡¯s eat meat together now! Animal liver is so delicious, you know.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s going to defeat the Ungwi for us, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s going to get us out of here.¡±

    The foxes approached Lin, wearing insincere smiles that reminded her of sycophants sucking up to a king.

    Watching them grovel made Lin¡¯s heart churn. Confused emotions surged within her, creating an uncontroble storm in her chest.

    Those who once treated her as a cmity now acted as if she were a savior. All because she had a few more tails.

    Could perception really change that quickly?

    It was disgusting. She didn¡¯t want to deal with them.

    Lin swiftly leaped away and disappeared somewhere in the vige.

    ¡°What the? Where¡¯s she going? She has to defeat the bear before she leaves!¡±

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t, right? I mean, we¡¯re family. She only survived because we didn¡¯t drive her out and shared our potatoes with her, right? If she has any conscience, she¡¯d help us out.¡±

    ¡°Of course, right? After all, we¡¯re practically family. Would she really betray blood?¡±

    Watching them pat themselves on the back, Karamir sighed. Living in such an isted vige, they had never learned the art of reading the room.

    Karamir followed the direction Lin had gone. He found her crouched in a corner of the deserted vige.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not happy with the way things turned out?¡±

    Even as Karamir approached, Lin kept her eyes fixed coldly on the ground.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°They need you now, don¡¯t they? The same ones who tormented you. You hold their lives in your hands now. Isn¡¯t that satisfying?¡±

    ¡°Lin never wanted this. She just wanted to be treated as a fox, as family¡­¡±

    Lin had always watched from afar, longing to be part of theughter and camaraderie the other foxes shared. She envied them and dreamed that one day she, too, would be treated like that.

    But now, they weren¡¯t treating her like family. They only saw her as a tool, something to sacrifice for their benefit.

    The Lin who had longed for their eptance felt a deep, indescribable disappointment.

    ¡°Hmm, it seems you¡¯re too caught up in this idea of family.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°Lin, family really isn¡¯t much, you know?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lin perked up her ears.

    With a wry smile that fit a ve trader, Karamir leaned in, a mischievous glint in his eye.

    ¡°Did Lin choose to live with them? No. She was simply there when she came to her senses. And it¡¯s the same for them. Family is just an arbitrary connection. Like a heavenly mandate.¡±

    Children don¡¯t choose their parents, and parents don¡¯t exactly choose their children either. It¡¯s not like they picked them out of a lineup.

    ¡°We like to think of it as an unbreakable bond. Even if we didn¡¯t choose it, even if it¡¯s ufortable, we have to stick to it. Imagine how inconvenient that must be.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But the people we meet in life are different. We choose those we want to stay with, and they choose us too. ¡®I want to be with that person.¡¯ It¡¯s a connection born out of mutual will. Just like how I chose you, Lin.¡±

    Lin lifted her head slightly.

    ¡°A rtionship that requires both sides to choose each other. Not fate, but a bond we create by our own choices. Isn¡¯t that even closer than family? What do you think, Lin?¡±

    Lin thought for a moment.

    Karamir, a stranger who cared for her. The Hoyo n, family who only looked after themselves.

    There wasn¡¯t much to consider.

    ¡°I like the Master better. Not them. I want to stay with you.¡±

    ¡°Then, why worry about being epted as family by them? Just focus on being good to me. You¡¯re my ve, after all. A ve only needs to please their master.¡±

    It was true.

    All she needed was to live up to the expectations of the one who picked her up that day. The Hoyo n¡¯s well-being had never been her concern.

    The master-ve bond was far more important than family.

    Having sorted out her thoughts, Lin brushed herself off and stood up.

    ¡°Lin will go catch the bear.¡±

    All for the Master.

 Chapter 79

    Lin had made up her mind to defeat the Ungwi.

    Despite the terror surrounding the Ungwi and theplications of her rtionship with the Hoyo n, she had ovee these obstacles with rtive ease. Above all else, she prioritized her Master''smands, which was a testament to her growing affection for Karamir.

    Every time his ves prioritized his wishes, Karamir felt a sense of aplishment and pride.

    With the decision made to hunt the Ungwi, the only question that remained was whether Lin could actually defeat it. She would have to face it alone, with no one to assist her.

    Fortunately, Lin¡¯s master was a "possessor" who had yed TaoSoul extensively¡ªenough to blur the lines between reality and the game. Even though Ungwi wasn¡¯t just some random mob but a boss monster, Karamir knew the strategy to take it down by heart.

    ¡°Let me start by exining the basics. First, beware of the mist¡ªthe Ungwi¡¯s breath.¡±

    Crouching down, Karamir used a stick to draw a rough bear shape on the ground.

    ¡°When Ungwi gets angry, it starts huffing and puffing, releasing its breath. The mist that covers Baekun Valley has long since lost its potency, but freshly expelled breath? Avoid inhaling that.¡±

    ¡°And if I do?¡± Lin asked.

    ¡°Your ability to control your spiritual power will weaken.¡±

    In the game, when Ungwi unleashed its breath attack, it would drain the ves¡¯ MP, slowing down their skill usage as they needed to recharge their MP.

    Missing a skill timing in a turn-based game was fatal. yers typically equipped MP recovery items, used no-cost ves, or simply relied on characters with powerful basic attacks.

    Luckily, while in the game the breath attack was unavoidable, in reality, Lin could evade it.

    ¡°The second thing to watch out for is its roar. At some point during the fight, it¡¯ll let out a deafening roar. It¡¯ll make you dizzy if you hear it.¡±

    A wide-area stun. Timing was key to blocking it by covering her ears.

    Karamir then detailed the Ungwi¡¯s attack patterns and strategies as thoroughly as possible, though he had to make a few adjustments to fit the present circumstances.

    TaoSoul battles were typically fought with a team of five, with one main ve mandatory for story battles and four others chosen freely.

    However, even those four characters would be stat-adjusted, meaning that unless the story ve was leveled up, clearing the mission was practically impossible.

    yers often brought along support characters and relied on the main story ve for a solo carry strategy. Now, Lin had to handle it alone.

    Thankfully, with the soul contract, ves were stronger here than they were in the game. Karamir judged that Lin was fully capable of handling the Ungwi by herself.

    Mulling over the strategy Karamir had shared, Lin stood at the entrance to the fox den, which also served as its exit.

    Ominous mist rolled in from outside the valley. The unsettling wails of yokai drifted through the air.

    The scene was familiar. To ensure the Hoyo n could safely gather herbs and hunt, Lin had taken on the role of yokai bait.

    Every day, she had stood in that very spot countless times.

    Every time, she had been afraid. She had never once wanted to step outside. But if she didn¡¯t do this, the Hoyo n would abandon her. She had no choice.

    ¡®It¡¯s different now.¡¯

    Lin looked back. Then and now, the foxes squinted at her, urging her to hurry out.

    Before, she¡¯d been forced to leave, as if being chased out. But this time, they were hardly in her line of sight.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting, so do well ande back safely.¡±

    Unlike before, when all she had seen was the usual foxes, now there was someone new among them, smiling and waiting for her return.

    A feeling she hadn¡¯t experienced before, one that bloomed from deep within her, wrapped her in warmth. Lin, unable to contain the sudden impulse, threw herself into Karamir¡¯s arms.

    She buried her face in his chest, inhaling deeply, marking him with her scent as she rubbed against him with her tails.

    Then, lifting her head slightly, she gave him a sly, yful smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch any other foxes while I¡¯m gone. Stay put, and I¡¯lle back to cover you with my scent again before it fades.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Karamir let out a foolish-sounding gasp at her bold remark.

    Satisfied with his reaction, Lin shed a wide grin before bounding out of the fox den, her steps light for the first time.

    Lin moved through the dense, unyielding mist.

    The mist wrapped around the forest as if it were alive, muffling the sound of wet leaves underfoot. Branches reached out like the hands of the dead, only to shrivel away when touched by foxfire.@@novelbin@@

    A hidden dangery in every shadow within the yokai-infested wilderness, but unlike the frantic flight of her past, Lin now strode confidently.

    With her five fox tails unleashed, she was a force far beyond the petty low-grade yokai skulking in the forest.

    They cowered in the mist, wailing like distant wolves, yet Lin paid them no mind. She didn¡¯t have the time to waste on such insignificant creatures.

    Boom.

    The mountain rumbled. Ungwi¡¯s mere footsteps reverberated through the entire range.

    Thanks to this, finding Ungwi was no challenge.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Lin halted. She craned her neck back, looking up, up, up.

    Towering above her, obscuring the sky, was a bear¡ªso massive that calling it a mere bear felt almost absurd.

    He wanted her to bring that down. In the past, she would never have dared, but now she was entirely focused on finishing the task and returning to her Master.

    To embrace him. To drown herself in his scent.

    The sooner she finished, the better; she didn¡¯t want those filthy females wagging their tails at him. Her Master always seemed to exude a fragrance that attracted such attention.

    Ungwi had yet to notice her presence, and though she could attack right away, Lin held back.

    She remembered Karamir¡¯s repeated instructions.

    ¡®Take your time with the first strike. Aim for Ungwi¡¯s weak spot and hit it with everything you¡¯ve got. Ungwi will always attack second.¡¯

    It was a strategy she still didn¡¯t fully understand.

    The weak spot Karamir had mentioned was a scar on Ungwi¡¯s chest. Approaching that close would certainly alert Ungwi to her presence.

    Tounch a strong attack, she¡¯d need time, and there was no reason Ungwi, not exactly known for his chivalry, would stand by patiently.

    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be better to keep my distance and bombard him with ranged attacks?¡¯

    ¡®No.¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t afford to doubt her Master¡¯s words. She simply needed to follow hismands, like a puppet.

    Thud!

    She kicked off lightly, scaling the trees until she reached the highest branches, positioning herself at eye level with Ungwi, who was lumbering past.

    She watched Ungwi¡¯s movements closely, summoning her fox beads and igniting her foxfire. One by one, the foxfires bloomed, glowing like stars awakening from slumber.

    One, two, three, four¡­ a total of seven foxfires.

    Not only had the number she could handle increased, but each foxfire was now several timesrger.

    But it didn¡¯t stop there. The seven foxfires began to converge, merging into one massive orb.

    The resulting blue me grew sorge that it seemed as if two moons now hung in the sky.

    Ungwi, however, remained oblivious, ignoring the zing orb right before him.

    Ungwi¡¯s steadfast turn-based attack pattern.

    In turn-based games, each side would get a chance to attack.

    To bnce the advantage of attacking first, game developers often gave second-movers additional resources, like extra cost or draw abilities.

    However, in some horribly unbnced games, the advantage of the first turn was so overwhelming that second-movers often lost without making a single move.

    Since Ungwi¡¯s patterns included the unfair element of draining the yer¡¯s MP, he would always give up the first move.

    In other words:

    ¡®Buff and debuff, then hit with the strongest attack right from the start, and you can take out half of his health in one go!¡¯

    A bit nervous but mostly impatient, Karamir peeked out from the fox den, looking up at the sky.

    Though still obscured by mist, he could see the faint blue light shimmering.

    ¡°Go! First strike, best strike!¡±

    Lin, as if hearing his inaudible cheer,manded the foxfire, recalling Karamir¡¯s insistence on chanting the skill name.

    ¡°Blue Celestial me (????).¡±

    The massive foxfire slowly descended and then exploded right on Ungwi¡¯s chest.

    BOOOOM!

    The tremendous sound of the explosion rang out as the foxfire erupted. The resulting shockwave scattered the mist, briefly clearing the sky.

    Groooooaaaarrr.

    Ungwi bellowed, his voice shaking the air as he staggered back. His massive shadow covered the ground, ttening everything in its wake.

    Ssshhh©¤.

    A thick fog poured from Ungwi¡¯s mouth as he copsed, once again enveloping the valley in a haze. Along with it came the roar, a sound so loud that it caused beasts and yokai to fall in its wake.

    But Lin, forewarned, was different. A pink barrier from her fox bead shielded her from the sound. The vibrations reached her, but they had no effect.

    ¡®Just as expected¡­!¡¯

    Karamir¡¯s information was urate. Everything was proceeding so smoothly that it was almost too easy.

    Lin felt a thrill at Karamir¡¯s irvoyant precision. If she simply followed his directions, subjugating Ungwi was easier than eating potatoes without water.

    Lin summoned the foxfire once more.

    The guardian deity of Baekun Valley? So what.

    If you¡¯re a guardian deity, then I¡¯m the goddess of foxes.

 Chapter 81

    ¡°Where are you taking my Master?¡±

    Lin¡¯s voice pierced the air, freezing everything in ce as if the very space around her had turned to ice. She floated above them, suspended by sorcery, looking down on the Hoyo n with a divine wrath. The foxes who had been celebrating their newfound freedom halted in terror.

    ¡°H-Hwayeo?! H-How did you find us?¡±

    The elder frantically checked the barrier, but it remained active. The confusion spells on the trees were still in ce too.

    He couldn¡¯tprehend how Lin had managed to locate them with her magic. Sensing his thoughts, Lin spoke as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

    ¡°I am my Master¡¯s ve. Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t know where he was?¡±

    Whether by magic or sorcery, if someone had a certain level of control over the mystical arts, they could easily trace back the bond that linked them.

    Above all, a soul chain, once forged, couldn¡¯t be undone¡ªnot even by Mirabel. There was no way an elder fox¡¯s low-grade sorcery could block it.

    ¡°Give me back my Master.¡±

    Ever since she had nearly died at the hands of the Blood Wolves, Lin¡¯s attachment to Karamir had only intensified.

    The Hoyo n had kidnapped him, a fact that only fueled her rage. A fox, understanding this better than anyone, pressed his ws against Karamir¡¯s neck.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t move! One wrong move, and I¡¯ll tear this human¡¯s throat out!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out! Hwayeo!¡±

    Keeping a wary eye on Lin, the fox began to retreat slowly, only to find his arm ensnared by something.

    He nced down to see a withered branch wrapped around his arm¡ªa branch from a tree spirit, a Komokki. The dried branch twisted further, snapping his arm.

    Crack.

    ¡°Aaagh!¡±

    The fox shrieked and fell to the ground, writhing in pain. The Hoyo n, now in utter disarray, realized they were surrounded by the yokai of Baekun Valley.

    Yet none of the yokai threatened Lin. It was as if they were bowing to her will, submitting to her as their new leader.

    Thew of the jungle. The strong devour the weak.

    Yokai were simple creatures. They obeyed those stronger than themselves. Having once served Ungwi, the most powerful being in the valley, they now turned to Lin, who had defeated him.

    ¡°W-Wait a minute?¡±

    The Hoyo n members finally grasped the gravity of their situation.

    There would be no mercy. Lin began her ruthless assault.

    Foxfire engulfed the foxes, while Komokki folded their bodies like origami, snapping their bones. A monstrous bird, the Gwaejo, swooped down from the sky, snatching two foxes in its talons and flying off with them.

    It was absolute chaos.

    ¡°Please, save us! You¡¯re the Master, right? Make her stop!¡±

    One of the more astute foxes clung to Karamir, begging for mercy. Karamir gently pried her off with a smile.

    ¡°Lin, we need the elder alive. He¡¯s the only one who knows the location of the shrine.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll keep him alive.¡±

    That simple exchange drained the color from the faces of the other foxes who overheard.

    That day, new cries of despair echoed through Baekun Valley.

    Back at the fox den. The three returned.

    One was Lin. Though dust and a few stray hairs were out of ce, she wasrgely as she¡¯d been when she left.

    Another was Karamir. Aside from the marks on his wrists where the vines had bound him, he was unscathed.

    Thest was the elder. He staggered, his walk unsteady. Where once there had been three tails, only one remained¡ªthe others had been ripped out and burned to ashes.

    As a Sammiho, he could theoretically regrow his tails by absorbing more spiritual energy, but survival was more pressing than vanity. All the other Hoyo foxes had be yokai fodder. He was the sole survivor of the fox den¡¯s inhabitants.

    Though perhaps not for much longer.

    The two of them led the limping elder to a secluded corner of the empty vige. After reciting a spell, the ground trembled, revealing a hidden staircase that led underground.

    The dark passage was so dim that it was impossible to see anything. Dust coated the air, thick with the musty scent of neglect. Lin lit a foxfire to guide their way.

    The path was a maze,ced with spells at every turn. Without knowing the counter-spells, anyone who entered would be trapped in an illusion, condemned to rot in the darkness forever. Only the elder knew how to break the spells, which was the sole reason he was still alive.

    They walked through the corridor for what felt like half an hour. Karamir hummed a tune with his hands behind his back, while Lin¡¯s pupils dted ever so slightly as they delved deeper.

    Something at the end of the path pulled at her like a ma.

    Eventually, they arrived at their destination. Lin¡¯s foxfire illuminated thenterns, dispelling the darkness.

    What they saw was a small shrine.

    A stone altar. A statue of a fox.

    Behind the altar was arge mural of a fox with nine flowing tails, linking heaven and earth with its majesty.

    But what drew Lin¡¯s attention more than anything else was a golden fox bead resting on the altar. In a shrine coated in dust, it shimmered with the brilliance of the sun.

    The elder spoke.

    ¡°This is the holy ground of our fox n. A shrine built by the ancestors who were once trapped in Baekun Valley.¡±

    There was a time when the Gumiho was revered as a god by their kin, not just a monster. This shrine was built by the Hoyo n to honor that god.

    The orange-hued fox bead held a fragment of the Gumiho¡¯s sealed power. It was why yokai hadn¡¯t dared to invade the fox den, even with the Gumiho¡¯s history erased over time.

    Curious, Karamir reached out and touched the fox bead.

    Whoosh!

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    mes erupted from the bead, causing Karamir to jerk his hand back.

    ¡°Best not to touch it carelessly. Only a Gumiho can approach it.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you move it here?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ is not recorded.¡±

    Did they blow it over with collective breath? Or perhaps they used some sort of contraption?

    The elder thought seriously for a moment before snapping back to attention.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. If the Gumiho takes this bead, it¡¯ll start a full-scale effort to suppress her.¡±

    ¡°Lin, you heard that? All we need to do is take it.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I heard it clearly.¡±

    ¡°What?! I never said that! You won¡¯t be left unscathed! It¡¯s better to be content and hide¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I want. As her Master, I want my ve to bepletely liberated.¡±

    To do that, she needed to im the fox bead and inherit the power of the Gumiho.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just take it. If you fail the Gumiho¡¯s trial, you¡¯ll be devoured.¡±

    ¡°If I were going to back down now, I wouldn¡¯t havee in the first ce. Lin?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lin stepped forward, taking a deep breath as she approached the fox bead. Feeling as though destiny itself was calling her, she carefully ced her hand on the bead.

    At that moment¡ª

    Fwoosh!

    Intense mes engulfed Lin, enveloping her entirely. Her body remained in the shrine, but her consciousness drifted as if carried by a flowing stream.

    When she came to, she found herself in pitch darkness.

    She looked down, touching her body. She could feel herself, but the sensation was ambiguous, as if she were standing on the border between reality and illusion.@@novelbin@@

    ¡®What am I supposed to do here?¡¯

    There was nothing but darkness. What trial could there be in such a void?

    As she furrowed her brow in confusion, the darkness began to take shape. She recognized it immediately as the fox den, familiar but¡­ wrong.

    The Hoyo n members she had killed were alive, walking around as if nothing had happened.

    Lin scowled and sent out a burst of foxfire, but it vanished without a trace, as if it had no effect here¡ªas though it wasn¡¯t reality.

    Could it be a trap? Did that crooked elder trick her? Yet the power of the fox bead had felt genuine.

    Looking closer, Lin realized the den was subtly different from her memory. Theyout of the buildings, the behavior of the foxes¡ªit all felt unsettlingly familiar yet wrong.

    As the difort grew, she heard voices.

    ¡°Kids, didn¡¯t I tell you not to y with Hwayeo?¡±

    A mother fox led her children away, pulling them back as though separating them from something.

    That ¡°something¡± was herself.

    Or rather, a version of herself from the past. She was ragged, wearing nothing but rags, her body covered in bruises, with only one tail. That was her as a child.

    No, it had only been a few months since she¡¯d grown this much, but that version of her was from far longer ago, from a time when she had only one tail.

    As she realized this, a needle of pain pricked her mind, making it clear¡ªthis was a glimpse into her past, into an older version of the fox den.

    She could guess the trial¡¯s meaning: Liberation from her past. That was the trial set by the Gumiho.

 Chapter 82

    "You''re not supposed to y with Hwayeo, or else the yokai wille for you at night."

    "Is that true, Hwayeo?"

    "Kyeng?"

    "See? Even Hwayeo agrees. Come on, let''s go."

    The mother fox pulled her child away from the young Hwayeo, who waved cheerfully, unaware of the true meaning behind their words. The Hoyo n barely gave Hwayeo a second nce, treating her like a background figure. asionally, however, someone would approach her.

    "Hwayeo, could you go lure the yokai out for us? We need to go hunting."

    "Kyeng!"

    Hwayeo, eager for the attention and happy to be spoken to, responded innocently.

    As she prepared to leave the fox den, a gust of wind made her hesitate. Despite answering quickly, she couldn¡¯t shake the fear creeping up inside her. She thought about asking someone to apany her, but the hunters just smiled, tilting their heads as if they didn¡¯t understand.

    "What''s the matter? Is something wrong?"

    "Kyeng..."

    "Night will fall soon. If you dy, even more yokai will appear. You need to hurry and finish before then."

    Unable to read the true intent behind their smiles, Hwayeo only saw kindness. Without further hesitation, she dashed out of the den.

    And so, Hwayeo became the fox den''s convenient tool.

    She was used to scare children into behaving and also as bait to lure the yokai for hunting expeditions. She couldn''t speak and never said no, making her the most convenient tool they could imagine.

    That night, Hwayeo returned after fulfilling her role. By the time she had shaken off the yokai, the sun had long set. When she arrived back at the vige, the hunters had returned well before her. The vige was filled with the smell of roasting meat¡ªclearly, they were celebrating a sessful hunt.

    "Oh, you''re back already."

    "Kyeng!"

    "Good job. Here, eat this and rest a little."

    Excited by the thought that she might get to eat some meat tonight, Hwayeo¡¯s hopes were dashed when the man tossed a few shriveled, bug-eaten potatoes onto the ground. She blinked, staring at the rolling potatoes, before looking up again¡ªonly to see the man already walking away.

    He didn¡¯t look back even once as he returned to his house. Shortly after, she could hearughter and cheerful voicesing from within, seeping through the windows.

    Sitting on the ground, Hwayeo waited.

    "Kyeng."

    She lowered her head and began eating the potatoes.

    Days like this repeated endlessly, and Lin, who had been watching silently, let out a small sigh.

    "So annoying."

    She had expected something special, but instead, the same meaningless scene yed out in an endless loop. And she couldn¡¯t intervene.

    Whenever she tried to leave Baekun Valley, she found herself back at the fox den. It was as if something here needed to be resolved before she could move forward.

    But what could she possibly resolve in this tiny fox den? It wasn¡¯t hard to guess. Lin headed underground.

    Following in the elder¡¯s footsteps, she easily found the shrine.

    There, unlike before, there was no dust. And sitting on the altar, she saw a fox. It was a familiar yet unfamiliar sight.@@novelbin@@

    The fox tossed the golden fox bead around like a toy, its irreverence almost offensive. But anyone who knew her wouldn¡¯t think it disrespectful¡ªfor this was the true owner of the bead.

    The fox, who resembled Lin yet wasrger in every way¡ªespecially in the chest¡ªand had nine tails instead of Lin¡¯s five, greeted her.

    "Hey there, little one. Did youe for this? Too bad¡ªit¡¯s mine."

    "Is there a need to call me ¡®little one¡¯? You are me."

    "Don¡¯t get it twisted. I never lived in such a pathetic way, never craved affection, and I was never weak like you."

    "Then why were you sealed away? Wasn¡¯t it because you were too weak?"

    "......"

    The Gumiho fell silent, and Lin smiled triumphantly.

    "If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have been sealed away. What a weakling~"

    "Shut up, or I¡¯ll break this bead."

    "Touchy, aren¡¯t we?"

    Lin stopped teasing her, knowing it would be problematic if the Gumiho actually followed through on her threat.

    Though the Gumiho denied their connection, Lin knew better. The ease of their conversation, the familiarity¡ªthey were undeniably the same.

    Even if she didn¡¯t particrly like it.

    "Lin doesn¡¯t want to end up old like you."

    "If you hang around ugly creatures long enough, you¡¯ll turn out like this."

    "Ugly creatures?"

    "There were some... the ones who betrayed me and pledged themselves to the heavens."

    The Gumiho¡¯s gaze drifted far beyond the shrine¡¯s walls, and Lin had a vague idea of what she was thinking about. But Lin quickly dismissed the thought¡ªwhat mattered now was the fox bead.

    "Lin¡¯s in a hurry. My master is waiting outside."

    The Gumiho looked at Lin like she was some kind of slimy creature stuck to the ground.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? It¡¯s annoying."

    "A Gumiho as someone¡¯s ve... I can¡¯t believe this is real. Even after all these years, this is still the most ridiculous thing I¡¯ve ever heard. Maybe I should just take over your body and kill you..."

    Lin¡¯s face twisted into a scowl at the Gumiho¡¯s muttered words.

    "If you try that, you won¡¯t survive either."

    "I¡¯m just a remnant spirit. If I try that, it¡¯ll just hurt you, not me."

    Even as she spoke the truth, Lin¡¯s expression remained resolute, as if she¡¯d go as far as self-harm to prevent it. The Gumiho smirked, savoring Lin¡¯s emotions like a predator tasting prey.

    "Alright, enough fun."

    Having enjoyed herself, the Gumiho hopped off the altar, holding out the fox bead.

    Lin, suspicious but eager to take the bead, reached out, only for the Gumiho to toss it behind her.

    "Ah!"

    Lin let out a frustrated cry as the bead slipped from her grasp. But before it hit the ground, itnded gracefully on one of the Gumiho¡¯s tails.

    The Gumiho twirled her tail teasingly, ying with the bead.

    "You...!"

    "You¡¯ve got such a range of expressions. You¡¯re nothing like me at all."

    The Gumihoughed, then held out the bead once more.

    This time, Lin cautiously epted the bead, eyeing the Gumiho warily. For a moment, she thought it was going to be easy¡ªbut as soon as she touched it, the same brilliant light from before exploded from the bead.

    The space around them began to warp.

    "What¡¯s happening?"

    "You¡¯re going back to where you belong."

    "What was the trial?"

    "The trial was to impress me. And you did."

    A trial based on the Gumiho¡¯s whims? Lin found that infuriatingly arbitrary, but even though she¡¯d passed, it left a bitter taste in her mouth.

    The Gumiho chuckled, clearly amused by her frustration.

    "Now, off you go. You can see your precious master again."

    With that, light filled Lin¡¯s vision, and the space around her twisted until itpletely copsed.

    With a burst of radiant light, the shrine was illuminated once more. Lin¡¯s body was engulfed by the glow, and then, like a snake shedding its skin, the light cracked and peeled away, leaving fragments in the air.

    The glow faded.

    Lin blinked slowly, her senses returning to the musty smell of the real shrine. She was back.

    "It¡¯s over, isn¡¯t it?"

    Behind her, Karamir and the elder stood, looking just as they had before she¡¯d touched the bead. Though it had felt like a long time, it seemed the trial had no effect on the real world.

    "Looks like it."

    "Congrattions. You¡¯re now a six-tailed fox."

    Lin checked her tails¡ªsure enough, she now had six. Not only that, her body had grown too.

    Her figure had matured noticeably, with her curves bing more prominent, even through her clothes. She was one step closer to the Gumiho she had just seen.

    Lin nced down at her chest.

    "They were bigger, though."

    Would she grow like that when she became a Gumiho?

    Not a bad thing. As a Gumiho, she could use her charm as a weapon¡ªa powerful tool to seduce her master.

    "The fox bead is gone."

    Lin looked at her hand. The bead she had been holding had vanished, but she could feel it.

    "It¡¯s inside me."

    The fox bead had been absorbed into Lin¡¯s own. She could feel an unfamiliar energy swirling within her core.

    It was warm, like the sun, but with a shadowy undertone¡ªa fragment of the Gumiho¡¯s power.

    <em>Hmm... Is this your master? Not that impressive.</em>

    A voice echoed in Lin¡¯s mind, startling her. The ethereal form of the Gumiho slithered out of Lin and wrapped herself around Karamir like a snake.

    <em>His face is alright, and I sense the World Tree¡¯s energy. Interesting, but nothing more. The rest of him is...cking. He won¡¯tst long like this.</em>

    "W-What are you doing here?" Lin eximed.

    <em>What do you mean? You took my power, didn¡¯t you? What, did you think it was free? I¡¯ll be borrowing your body for a while to see the world.</em>

    "You didn¡¯t mention that!"

    <em>Contracts are all about reading the fine print, kid. If you don¡¯t like it, give it back.</em>

    Even if she wanted to, Lin couldn¡¯t. The Gumiho¡¯s power was already mixed with her own, inseparable.

    The Gumiho knew that, of course, which is why she was so smug about it.

    "What¡¯s happening?" Karamir asked.

    "What¡¯s happening? The Gumiho is here!" Lin shouted.

    "The Gumiho¡¯s always been here," the elder replied calmly, looking directly at Lin as if she were the Gumiho.

    The elder couldn¡¯t see or sense the Gumiho at all.

    <em>Only you can see me because you¡¯ve inherited my power. No one else can.</em>

    "I can see you," Karamir said.

    <em>Huh?</em>

    The Gumiho blinked in confusion, locking eyes with Karamir. He could clearly see her.

    <em>Why can you see me?</em>

    "I¡¯m Lin¡¯s master. Anything to do with Lin, I know about."

    <em>...I see. You¡¯re connected by that soul chain. That exins it.</em>

    The Gumiho''s assessment of Karamir shifted slightly. He wasn¡¯t an ordinary man, after all.

    But she almost pitied him. He¡¯d soon learn the hard way just how foolish it was to enve a Gumiho.

 Chapter 83

    Ungwi had been defeated. Lin gained the power of the Gumiho and became a Yukmiho, a six-tailed fox. The business in Baekun Valley was nowpletely finished. All that was left was to return.

    After settling the matter of the fox elder¡¯s fate.

    ¡°How about we kill him, Master? He seems useless now,¡± Lin asked nonchntly, her words flowing as easily as water. She extended her ws, ready to kill at a moment''s notice ifmanded.

    The elder seemed resigned to his fate, calm in the face of impending death, but my thoughts were a bit different.

    ¡°Let him live.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    The elder looked up in surprise. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not doing this for you.

    ¡°When Lin fully bes a Gumiho, he needs to experience for himself just how foolish his choices were.¡±

    The best way to drive someone mad is to make them regret their past decisions to the point of despair.

    His own choices.

    The worst possible oue that resulted from them.

    Let him look helplessly at his unchangeable past as he slowly withers away. And besides, after all the time he tormented Lin, killing him now would be too merciful.

    ¡°Alright, I''ll do as you say, Master,¡± Lin agreed, nodding.

    The elder hung his head weakly.

    ¡°Haaahm¡­.¡±

    Lin stretched her arms and let out a huge yawn. Her slow blinking eyes revealed her exhaustion. No wonder¡ªshe had just fought Ungwi and undergone the Gumiho trial.

    She must have been worn out, both physically and mentally.

    ¡°Do you want to rest?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ just a bit¡­.¡±

    Lin jumped toward me, flipping in midair and transforming into a small fox,nding softly in my hands before crawling inside my clothes.

    Apparently, she preferred her smaller form¡ªit required less energy to maintain. That made sense; after all, a smaller body uses fewer calories. It¡¯s certainly easier to carry a little one than a giant.

    I gently stroked Lin, who had nestled deep within my clothes.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving now. Whether you live in the fox den or leave Baekun Valley, it¡¯s your choice. But make sure to stay alive until Lin fully bes a Gumiho.¡±

    As we departed, I didn¡¯t forget to offer the elder my blessings for his future.

    <ul>

    <li>Wow, a horse that talks?</li>

    </ul>

    We returned to Bestia. The Gumiho looked around the city with curious eyes.

    ¡°Horses have always been able to talk, you know?¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Back in my time, horses couldn¡¯t speak.</li>

    </ul>

    Back in the era when beastfolk were mere animals,

    only a rare few had intelligence and were ssified as non-beasts.

    The Hoyo tribe was the most notable example, but aside from them and the famously wise turtle beastfolk, intelligent beastfolk were virtually non-existent.

    But now, passing dog beastfolk speak, cow beastfolk speak¡ªeveryone talks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t linger outside too long. It¡¯s annoying.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>So picky.</li>

    </ul>

    Even without being outside, the Gumiho could see everything through Lin¡¯s eyes, so she obediently retreated inside.

    As the Gumiho continued observing the changed world with fascination, a sudden question popped into her mind.

    <ul>

    <li>Why is she hiding her tails?</li>

    </ul>

    She was curious why Lin, now a Yukmiho, was only showing one of her tails. Karami answered in Lin¡¯s ce.

    ¡°If people find out a Gumiho has appeared, it¡¯ll cause all sorts of problems.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Really? Back in my day, whenever I appeared, both humans and yokai alike would bow down and grovel.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°That¡¯s why Lin is living this way now.¡±

    The Gumiho tilted her head in confusion. Then, she noticed the uneasy gazes of the people around them.

    ¡°Another red fox.¡±

    ¡°I thought it was gone, but I guess not.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s grown a lot since thest time I saw her. Do they grow this fast?¡±

    The people were wary of Lin. Like a miracle parting the sea, they cleared the path around her. While Lin was used to this reaction, it was something unfamiliar to the Gumiho.

    <ul>

    <li>Why are they doing that?</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Red foxes are known to bring bad luck. They¡¯re avoiding Lin.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>And you just let them? They dare look at a fox god like she¡¯s some kind of gue? If it were me, I¡¯d tear them to pieces on the spot.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why Lin lives the way she does. Besides, didn¡¯t you get sealed before bing a fox god?¡±

    <ul>

    <li>I was one step away! If I hadn¡¯t been betrayed, I would have won.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Karami replied dismissively.

    ¡°We¡¯re back, Seira~¡±

    The two of us stopped by the house first upon returning to the city. Seira appeared, wiping her wet hands on her apron, probably having been washing dishes.

    ¡°You took your time this time. Anything¡­ ah, I see.¡±

    Upon noticing Lin¡¯s transformation into a Yukmiho, Seira sighed deeply. She had seen it happen enough times that it wasn¡¯t worthining about anymore.

    She hade to ept it.

    ¡°She¡¯s grown even more. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to call her a youngdy now.¡±

    ¡°Right? Lin¡¯s gotten really pretty, hasn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She could be ready for marriage soon.¡±

    Lin had grown taller, her baby fat had faded, and her jawline had be sharper. No longer a childish girl, Lin now had the fresh charm of a young woman.

    Some male might be foolish enough to court her, even forgetting that she was a red fox, willing to risk his life.

    ¡°Lin¡¯s going to marry Master, though. Right, Master?¡±

    ¡°ves can¡¯t marry their masters.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Th-that¡¯s how it works?¡±

    ¡°Marriage is a union between equals. That¡¯s why I keep telling you, being a ve isn¡¯t good. What¡¯s good?¡±

    ¡°Freedom!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s work hard so you can be free. We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    Karami patted her head, and Lin giggled happily.

    ¡°What are you nning now? Will you rest?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re heading to Cheonsangru. There¡¯s something I need to show you.¡±

    Since the Gumiho had taken residence within Lin¡¯s body, for the first time, her yful expression shifted.

    <ul>

    <li>This ce¡­.</li>

    </ul>

    They had arrived at Cheonsangru.

    As they approached the sanctuary, the Gumiho¡¯s yful demeanor faded, reced by a stiff expression. The energy from Cheonsangru resonated deeply with her spirit.

    They entered Cheonsangru. By now, theirings and goings were so routine that even the staff greeted them with smiles.

    Karami and Lin returned the greetings and made their way to the restricted chamber of the upper hall. What had once been a maze of hidden doors was now easily essible; Yuha¡¯s intent made it so.

    Upon opening the door, they saw the sky.

    A fox working among the clouds.

    The Gumiho¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    <ul>

    <li>The Sky Fox¡­?</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally brought the Gumiho,¡± Yuha said, her voice heavy with mixed emotions as she sighed.

    The Gumiho was visible to her, even in her spiritual form, thanks to Yuha¡¯s celestial sight.

    <ul>

    <li>Why is the Sky Fox here?</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°She¡¯s Lin¡¯s magic instructor. There¡¯s no one better suited to teach her than the Sky Fox.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>The Sky Fox is teaching magic to a Gumiho? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Heaven¡¯s servant would never do such a thing.</li>

    </ul>

    Long ago, a white fox with blue eyes was born among the fox tribe. The foxes called her the Baekho (White Fox).

    The Baekho possessed unparalleled talent in magic, and none could rival her. She was far more intelligent than any other fox, and her predictions soon became prophecies.

    Heaven took notice of her and extended a hand, which the Baekho epted, ascending to the heavens.

    The Baekho became the Sky Fox, gifted with celestial sight, and took on the role of a divine agent, ensuring the world flowed like clouds.

    To the Sky Fox, it was a glorious ascension, but to the Hoyo tribe, she was a traitor. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, the world might already have been under the rule of the foxes.

    ¡°I understand how you feel. Even Heaven itself couldn¡¯t have predicted that I would one day help the Gumiho.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Don¡¯t lie! You may fool these simpletons, but you can¡¯t fool my eyes!</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Of course. Your eyes cannot be deceived. So don¡¯t try to deceive yourself either.¡±

    The Gumiho knew exactly what she meant.

    Yuha¡¯s powers as the Sky Fox had greatly diminished. Even the space they were in now felt unstable.

    Because of her assistance to the Gumiho, Yuha¡¯s strength as the Sky Fox was fading. Just as a god loses power when their believers stop worshipping them.

    <ul>

    <li>Why¡­?</li>

    </ul>

    Why was the Sky Fox helping the Gumiho?

    In the past, she hadn¡¯t.

    Back then, I had no one by my side.

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to having a good master,¡± Karami interjected with a sudden self-praise, to which Yuha chuckled, and Lin clung closely to her master, sniffing him as always.

    The Gumiho, however, remained distant, an outsider in this unfamiliar world.

    <ul>

    <li>¡­What is this?</li>

    </ul>

    Frowning, the Gumiho felt a growing difort and retreated inside Lin, disappearing from sight.

    Yuha narrowed her celestial eyes, quietly watching the Gumiho curl up within Lin.

    ¡®It must be confusing.¡¯

    So much had changed from the past.

    It would undoubtedly leave her unsettled.

    Even Yuha sometimes struggled to believe how much things had changed. The only difference from the past was the addition of one person, yet the entire situation had shifted so drastically.

    Perhaps, as Karami said, this person might truly be able to free the Gumiho from her destiny...

    "...."

    Yuha looked up at the sky. Something ominous was gathering over Bestia, where the Gumiho resided.

    Now that the Gumiho had six tails, the heavens would no longer remain idle.

    A storm wasing.

    Deep within the forest, at the edge of a sheer cliff.

    In a sinister ce where even the moonlight barely reached, stood an ancient shrine. Fox statues were symmetrically ced around it, and ck and white fox mes danced through the air. This was the Inmyeolsa (êŽÔÂìô), the Shrine of the Dark Moon.

    A figure strolled leisurely through the shrine. She wore a traditional outfit in shades of ck and white, with a ck tail swaying behind her. Her eyes, which should have been visible, were covered by a dark blindfold.

    She was Hoyo.

    She was Yoho.@@novelbin@@

    One of the three Yoho in the world¡ªDark Fox (??) Heukbi. The fox who could reverse fate. A small light flickered within her dark fox orb.

    "So, the time hase again," she muttered.

    The destiny she had bargained for with the heavens had arrived.

    It was time to hunt the Gumiho.

 Chapter 84

    As you pass through Baekun Valley and head east, the ins stretch out, where ck clouds permanently cover the sky, blurring the distinction between day and night.

    This region, devoid of any light, is called the ins of Despair, where hordes of yokai roam thend.

    It is a high-risk zone, officially prohibited by the government of Bestia.

    In the center of the ins, even yokai avoid approaching, lies a deste, ruined fortress. Once a major city, proud of the ancient Bestian kingdom''s prosperity, it was overtaken by yokai and left in ruins. Now, it serves as a meeting ce for a few powerful yokai.

    Inside the fortress''s grand meeting hall, an unextinguishable me burns at the center.

    The sound of many feet, each moving as if with its own will, filled the chamber as a giant, centipede-like figure took its ce at the round table.

    With slitted eyes that made it hard to read his thoughts, wearing a ck fedora and tuxedo, and holding a cane in several of his many legs, was the centipede yokai, Baekkak Gentlemen.

    ¡°Ah, it seems I¡¯m a bitte. My apologies. It took a while to get my shoes on,¡± Baekkak Gentlemen said with a sly smile.

    Typically, yokai with substantial power rarely leave their territories. Baekkak Gentlemen was no exception.

    Residing deep underground, he wasn¡¯t fond of venturing to the surface, but today was a special asion.

    The Dark Fox had summoned the yokai, iming that the Gumiho had reappeared.

    ¡°To think the Gumiho would awaken at this time¡ªI never could have dreamed it, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been quite some time since she emerged from the seal. It¡¯s only now that she has recovered enough power for her presence to be felt,¡± replied a female voice, taking the form of a horse.

    She was Wu, one of the Twelve Yokai Spirits.

    ¡°Heh, heh, heh. Naturally, naturally! That¡¯s how it should be for the Gumiho!¡± a muscr giantughed boisterously, his bulging muscles making it difficult for him to even fold his arms.

    He was a dokkaebi. Some even called him the king of dokkaebi¡ªDueoksini.

    For Dueoksini, who relished challenging the strong in tests of strength, the return of the Gumiho was a fortuitous event.

    ¡°Where is the Gumiho now? I must go meet her immediately!¡± Dueoksini grinned, eager as a child promised a trip to an amusement park, his gaze fixed on Heukbi, waiting for an answer.

    Despite wearing a blindfold, Heukbi could easily sense Dueoksini''s gaze. However, she paid him no mind, casually sipping her tea while her ck tail swayed gently behind her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in visiting her now. In her current state, she¡¯s not a full Gumiho yet¡ªonly a Yukmiho.¡±

    Heukbi, the Dark Fox, was one of the three Yoho, along with the Sky Fox and the Gumiho.

    She was the fox who could reverse fate.

    A dangerous entity, capable of plunging an emperor into ruin or raising a beggar to the throne, flipping the destinies of princes and paupers as easily as turning her palm.

    Once, Heukbi stood alongside the Gumiho as one of the twin pirs of the Hoyo tribe, but she was also the most infamous traitor of her kind.

    She had allied with the heavens and helped hunt the Gumiho.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for her, the world might have already been under the foxes¡¯ rule.

    ¡°And besides, there¡¯s no time to toy with the Gumiho. Heaven¡¯s orders are clear¡ªshe must be eliminated before she fully bes a true Gumiho,¡± Heukbi stated.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The yokai¡¯s reactions were mixed. They were yokai, after all. They followed no one¡¯s orders and lived by their instincts.

    To follow orders went against their very nature. Moreover, being told to hunt another yokai, especially the Gumiho, wasn¡¯t something they would willingly ept.

    Wu, one of the Twelve Yokai Spirits, asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the Sky Fox¡¯s job to hunt the Gumiho? Why are we yokai being given this task?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the details,¡± Heukbi replied. ¡°Perhaps the Sky Fox has turned her back on the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°But refusal is not an option. If we disobey, we¡¯ll face the same punishment as the Gumiho¡ªdivine retribution.¡±

    Even yokai, as carefree as they were, feared divine punishment. If that was the case, it was better to deal with the Gumiho.

    ¡°Lady Heukbi, please allow me to take on the task of eliminating the Gumiho,¡± said an old man holding a staff as he stepped forward.

    Though he wore the skin of a human, he too was a yokai¡ªa corrupt monk known as Pagyesa, who had be a yokai after devouring his ownpanions to escape death.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy, even for you. She¡¯s still the Gumiho, weakened as she may be.¡±

    ¡°I have a n. Please, entrust this to me.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Heukbi paused, pondering for a moment.

    Pagyesa was persistent, refusing to give up easily. In her current state, the Gumiho was like a small boat adrift on a vast sea¡ªvulnerable to destruction, even without interference.

    And if anyone excelled at taking advantage of such weaknesses, it was Pagyesa. Heukbi could clearly see his ulterior motive: he wanted to im the Gumiho¡¯s power for himself.

    After a brief consideration, Heukbi agreed. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll leave this task to you.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a bad idea to send Pagyesa as a scout to gauge the Gumiho¡¯s strength.

    Pagyesa smiled and bowed. ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    Night had fallen, and darkness nketed the city.

    The dim light of the streemps barely illuminated the empty streets of Bestia, save for a few nocturnal beastfolk who had just begun their activities. The city was otherwise still and quiet.

    Tap. Tap.

    Pagyesa¡¯s staff tapped rhythmically against the ground as he walked down a deserted street, having sessfully infiltrated the city.

    Somewhere in Bestia, the Gumiho was hiding.

    Pagyesa didn¡¯t know why the Gumiho was blending in with humans. The Gumiho he knew would have already been causing chaos, devouring people left and right.

    It would be hard to find her alone in a city like this. If he caused a disturbance, the beastfolk would intervene.

    ¡®Maybe I should deal with Bestia while I¡¯m at it.¡¯

    All he had to do was restrict the beastfolk¡¯s movements.

    Killing the Gumiho and taking care of the troublesome beastfolk in one fell swoop. But usingrge-scale spells would be reckless and draw attention.

    He needed to be subtle, like a rat gnawing away, unnoticed, until it was toote.

    And fortunately, Pagyesa had just the right spell for the job. He targeted a lone rat beastfolk passing through a deserted alley and cast his curse.

    ¡°I¡¯m so drunk¡­¡±

    A deer beastfolk named Vailen swayed unsteadily as he walked, his body moving this way and that. He¡¯d had far too much to drink.

    But he couldn¡¯t help it. After all, no man could resist the drinks served by the bunny girls at the best tavern in Bestia, Rabbit in the Moon.

    Anyone who could resist wasn¡¯t truly a man¡ªor was too quick in other areas.

    ¡°Ugh, I need to pee,¡± Vailen muttered as he turned toward a wall, fumbling with his pants. Soon, the sound of a strong stream echoed through the alley as he relieved himself without reservation.

    The feeling of emptying his dder was so refreshing that he couldn¡¯t help but hum a little tune.

    ¡°Pissing, pissing, shake the tail, tail~ Pissing, pissing, shake the tail, tail~¡±

    Once he¡¯d finished, Vailen adjusted his clothes and started walking back in the direction of his home.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    A dark shadow stood in the narrow alley ahead of him.

    It was a rat beastfolk, standingpletely still, blocking his path.

    ¡°Hey, why are you just standing there blocking the way? Move aside and let me through.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    The rat didn¡¯t respond. She stared nkly into space, her expression vacant.

    Is she drunk too? Or maybe she¡¯s on something?

    Vailen¡¯s good mood was quickly ruined. Irritated, he deliberately shoved the rat beastfolk¡¯s shoulder hard as he passed by her.

    The next day, in broad daylight.

    Vailen walked slowly, his shoulders slumped, each stepbored.

    The warm sunlight bore down on him as if pressing on his head, making his steps heavy and unstable, as though he could copse from a mere gust of wind.

    His once-proud antlers looked pitiful today, and his gaunt appearance made him look like a man on the verge of death. Passersby gave him strange looks, quickly stepping aside to avoid him.

    ¡°Hey, Vailen. You alright? You don¡¯t look so good,¡± one of the beastfolk recognized him and approached with concern.

    But Vailen didn¡¯t respond. He just kept walking, slowly, steadily.

    Until, finally, his body swayed.

    And he copsed to the ground.

    ¡°Vailen? Hey, Vailen!¡±

    The man turned him over, only to find Vailen¡¯s eyes rolled back, and ck veins bulging beneath his skin.

    ¡°What the hell? Is he okay? Did he just die?¡±

    ¡°Someone get a doctor! Don¡¯t just stand there!¡±

    A crowd quickly gathered in the middle of the street, drawn by themotion.

    It was the beginning of an epidemic.

 Chapter 85

    An unknown gue with no identifiable cause or name was spreading rapidly through Bestia.

    Those infected suffered from severe fevers, and their skin turned a ckish hue.

    The disease spread quickly, and its mortality rate was high¡ªsome people died within just a day of showing symptoms.

    Crow doctors¡ªbeastfolk with masks¡ªcould be seen frequently entering and leaving houses, but to no avail.

    It was impossible to cure a disease when the cause was unknown.

    The only silver lining was that magical healing and priestly blessings could suppress the disease, though even that merely dyed the inevitable. Full recovery was impossible, and until a solution could be found, a promation was issued urging everyone to stay indoors.

    People locked their doors tightly, and no one set foot outside. The city hade to aplete standstill.

    The now deserted streets felt eerily haunted. Most shops were closed, including the cat caf¨¦.

    Even Nero had fallen ill and was in critical condition. The caf¨¦ owner was desperate to check on him, but...

    "Do you really want to catch the gue yourself? Absolutely not," Seira firmly opposed the idea.@@novelbin@@

    There was no choice but to remain confined at home.

    "Master, could this be because of Lin?"

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    It was true. This was one of the major episodes that urred after Lin became a Yukmiho.

    The gue had originated from a rat beastfolk, and now crow-beastfolk gue doctors roamed the streets.

    To anyone, it would seem reminiscent of the ck Death in medieval times, but the truth was different. This wasn¡¯t an ordinary disease.

    <ul>

    <li>It¡¯s the curse of Pagyesa. It¡¯s a form of sorcery.</li>

    </ul>

    Indeed.

    This wasn¡¯t a gue but a curse brought on by magic.

    Far to the east, in the ins of Despair, there was a fortress, home to five yokai whose goal was to prevent Lin¡¯s liberation.

    Heukbi, the Dark Fox, was always present. The other four yokai were randomly selected with each encounter, including one from the Twelve Yokai Spirits and three other powerful yokai.

    The urrence of this gue-themed event meant one thing¡ªPagyesa had arrived. He had entered Bestia and ced a curse on the rat beastfolk.

    <ul>

    <li>That guy is hiding somewhere in the city. If you can find and deal with him, this gue will disappear.</li>

    </ul>

    To prevent further damage, the hidden Pagyesa needed to be found and dealt with. That was the way to clear the event.

    ¡°But how are we supposed to find him?¡±

    <ul>

    <li>That¡¯s for you to figure out.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Pfft. Fine, then. Master, let¡¯s go ask the old woman for help.¡±

    That would be a good idea.

    With Yuha¡¯s irvoyance, finding Pagyesa would be a simple task. But...

    ¡°No. We won¡¯t ask for help.¡±

    This was Lin¡¯s trial, after all.

    It wouldn¡¯t be fair to have Yuha¡¯s irvoyance solve a challenge that Lin needed to ovee. Doing so would drastically reduce her contribution.

    ¡°Then how do we find him?¡±

    ¡°Lin will find him.¡±

    ¡°Lin? But Lin doesn¡¯t know where he is.¡±

    That was true.

    Even though a fox¡¯s hearing, smell, and sight were excellent, trying to find someone in a big city like this was nearly impossible.

    Lin had said she wouldn¡¯t ept the Gumiho¡¯s help, but here, her assistance was essential.

    ¡°Big Lin, could you cooperate for a moment?¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Surely you don¡¯t mean me¡­?</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Actually, I do.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>You must be mistaken. I¡¯m a Gumiho, not your ve.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°She¡¯s right, Master. Lin¡¯s name belongs to Lin. Don¡¯t give her that name¡ªit feels wrong.¡±

    The Gumiho and Lin, both with theirbined fifteen tails swaying, objected. Watching them made one¡¯s head spin.

    But rules were rules.

    ¡°Regardless, since you¡¯re inside Lin¡¯s body, you¡¯re under the influence of my bindings, which means you¡¯re technically my possession.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>What kind of twisted logic is that¡­?</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°You might want to cooperate before I call an exorcist and have you banished. Unless you want to leave, of course.¡±

    Big Lin, unable to contain her shock, was left speechless, her mouth hanging open in disbelief. The idea that a great fox god and yokai king was being treated like some lesser spirit must havee as a massive blow.

    Don¡¯t worry. I treat my ves really well. I¡¯ll free you too, so let¡¯s cooperate, okay?

    Big Lin crossed her arms and turned her head sharply.

    <ul>

    <li>Even if I wanted to help, I¡¯m just a thought form right now. I can¡¯t do anything in this state, so don¡¯t expect too much.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m only asking you to take on the role of Lin¡¯s teacher.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Isn¡¯t the Sky Fox already teaching her? Then I¡¯m not needed.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not true.¡±

    Yuha was teaching Lin the basics of fox magic as a Yoho, but that wasn¡¯t the same as Gumiho-specific magic.

    To put it simply, I wanted Big Lin to teach Lin Gumiho-exclusive techniques. Specifically, the one thing I wanted from her was¡­

    ¡°Teach Lin how to use her eyes.¡±

    Not magic, but the power of the eyes.

    The golden-eye, Il-Yeongan .

    The blue-eye, Wol-Yeongan

    Just as Yuha had her irvoyance, the Gumiho had Il-Yeongan and Wol-Yeongan¡ªabilities essential for foxes who could bend fate.

    Lin had recently absorbed a fragment of power in Baekun Valley. Now, while locating Pagyesa, she could also learn the eye technique.

    While Lin looked puzzled, Big Lin¡¯s expression darkened.

    <ul>

    <li>How do you know about that?</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Yuha told me.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Yuha only has a vague idea of my eyes¡¯ abilities. Only I know the full extent of their power. But you seem to know more than you¡¯re letting on.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°That¡¯s a misunderstanding. I¡¯ve never met a Gumiho before. I only know that you have the power to bend fate.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>¡­.</li>

    </ul>

    Big Lin wasn¡¯t so easily convinced. Perhaps I¡¯d been too direct, but there was no better time than now.

    After Pagyesa, other yokai under Heukbi¡¯smand would swarm in, and once they were dealt with, the heavens themselves would intervene.

    Time was running out. Lin needed to learn a new skill immediately.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be in your best interest for Lin to be a full Gumiho?¡±

    <ul>

    <li>That¡¯s true, but¡­</li>

    </ul>

    Why the hesitation?

    You have your own ambitions, don¡¯t you? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re after?

    ¡°Well, if you really don¡¯t want to, then I guess there¡¯s no choice. You¡¯ll just have to suffer divine punishment and be sealed away again¡­.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Ugh, fine! I¡¯ll teach her! Happy now? Just don¡¯t call me Lin, please.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°If you really don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t force it.¡±

    Yes, I¡¯m a kind master. I don¡¯t force my ves to do anything.

    Never.

    Big Lin eventually agreed to teach Lin how to use the eye technique.

    She had feigned reluctance when dealing with Karami, but in truth, she had nned to teach Lin from the start. After all, the closer Lin got to bing a Gumiho, the closer Big Lin got to her own goal.

    She had only hesitated because Karami had been so direct and caught her off guard.

    <ul>

    <li>Take out your fox orb.</li>

    </ul>

    Linplied, bringing out her orb. The once pinkish orb now had a new color seeping into it, spreading like paint.

    Warm, golden light filled half of the orb.

    <ul>

    <li>What you¡¯ve absorbed is the Il-Yeongan. It enhances the power of your right eye. Have you used your eyes before?</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°I use them all the time, except when I¡¯m asleep.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Then you don¡¯t know anything. Let me exin what each eye does.</li>

    </ul>

    The Gumiho gestured to Karami.

    <ul>

    <li>Let¡¯s start with the main ability of the Il-Yeongan. Close your left eye. Now, look at your master.</li>

    </ul>

    Lin winked, closing her left eye, which was the color of the evening sky, and focused on Karami. When Karami waved his hand at her, she smiled brightly and waved back.

    <ul>

    <li>Stop ying around and focus your energy into your right eye.</li>

    </ul>

    Channeling energy was no longer difficult for Lin. She sent the power swirling in her dantian to her right eye.

    As a burning sensation spread through her right eye, her vision suddenly brightened.

    Like sunlight cutting through the darkness, the Il-Yeongan began to reveal things that were normally invisible.

    <ul>

    <li>What do you see?</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know how to describe it. There are pieces floating around.¡±

    Like a kaleidoscope, colored fragments circled around Karami, each reflecting its own hue.

    <ul>

    <li>What you¡¯re seeing are fragments of fate. You¡¯re seeing all the potential futures that could happen to that person. It¡¯s a lot, isn¡¯t it? Normally, there aren¡¯t this many.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Is it because Lin is with him?¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Exactly. Fate has been twisted, increasing the number of possible oues. It¡¯s impossible to predict what future wille to pass.</li>

    </ul>

    Just by being with the Gumiho, one¡¯s fate bes distorted, and a deluge of misfortune ensues.

    Since Karami was closely connected to the Gumiho, hundreds of fragments floated around him, each a different color.

    Some were monochrome, while others contained multiple colors, like paint on a palette. Most were like that.

    ¡°But doesn¡¯t that make this useless?¡±

    With so many potential futures, there¡¯s no point in seeing fate. It was a far cry from Yuha¡¯s irvoyance, which allowed her to clearly read the flow of destiny.

    <ul>

    <li>You¡¯re right. For now, it¡¯s not very useful. The Il-Yeongan and Wol-Yeongan are meant to be used together. Without the Wol-Yeongan, the Il-Yeongan can¡¯t fully function.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Wol-Yeongan, then?¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Heukbi.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Lin is the prettiest in the world?¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Not Lin, the Gumiho. And I don¡¯t mean the name ¡°Heukbi¡±¡ªI¡¯m talking about the Yoho, Heukbi, not that kid, you little brat.</li>

    </ul>

    Lin didn¡¯t know who Heukbi was or what kind of fox she was.

    But the moment the name Heukbi was mentioned, Lin could feel the Gumiho¡¯s emotions stir,ced with anger. Even though Lin didn¡¯t know Heukbi, she instinctively felt a desire for revenge.

    At that moment, Karami, who had been quietly observing, couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity and interrupted.

    ¡°Are you not going to deny being the prettiest in the world?¡±

    The two foxes blinked at him in confusion, their heads tilting slightly to the side as if they didn¡¯t understand the question.

    ¡°Of course the Gumiho is the prettiest in the world.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Of course the Gumiho is the prettiest in the world.</li>

    </ul>

    Karami decided it was best to remain silent from then on.

    After staring at the fragments of fate for a while, Lin¡¯s eyes grew tired, and she released the eye technique. She rubbed her eyes and blinked to clear them.

    ¡°But how do I find Pagyesa with this?¡±

    The Gumiho shrugged.

    <ul>

    <li>Simple. You¡¯ll peek into the trail of fate and reverse trace the spell.</li>

    </ul>

 Chapter 87

    The space cut off inside and outside by the Cheojimang barrier set by the Corrupted Monk.

    The barrier covered the ground thoroughly, as if to allow no gaps, even blocking the sound of the underground water flow.

    When Lin collided her foxfire with the barrier, the mes were instantly snuffed out and vanished. The foxfire, which would usually burn even the strongest of yokai to ashes, had no effect here.

    <em>Do you see the talismans stuck to the walls? They¡¯re catalysts that greatly amplify the spell¡¯s effects.</em>

    The talismans were ced all around the barrier. The Corrupted Monk had anticipated Lin¡¯s arrival andid a trap in wait.

    ¡°You knew about this?¡±

    <em>Of course~ Didn¡¯t I tell you? The Corrupted Monk is sneaky. While he mocks you for being just a six-tailed fox, he¡¯s thoroughly prepared himself.</em>

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    <em>If you always seek safe battles, how do you n to be a Gumiho in this lifetime? When you need to grow quickly, you must take risks.</em>

    The fact that this na?ve Gumiho had just delivered such a sound argument bothered Lin. Even more frustrating was that she couldn¡¯t help but ept it.

    She didn¡¯t like it, but she fully agreed with the need to take risks. The faster she grew, even by a single step, the sooner she could protect Karamir.

    ¡°Oh great Gumiho... though I am unworthy, I ask for your permission, as I have other tasks I must see to. Please allow me to act without incurring disrespect...¡±

    The Corrupted Monk, who was subtly implying that he wanted to handle this matter quickly, was now fully prepared to hunt the fox.

    He thrust his staff into the ground with a dull thud, and the rings attached to it jingled.

    ¡°Chung .¡±

    In front of the Corrupted Monk, the air seemed topress, distorting the space around it. With a sharp sound, a st of air shot forward, making his robes p violently.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Something wasing. Though invisible, its destructive force was palpable. It wasn¡¯t loyalty, it wasn¡¯t an insect, it was a stab. An invisible awl surged forward like a bullet. It was faster than a blink.

    Lin swiped her hand, spreading a veil as if she were smearing paint across the air.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    The hastily conjured shield barely blocked the oing awl. But because it was made so quickly, it wasn¡¯t as sturdy as her usual barriers.

    Like a needle piercing paper, the awl pierced straight through.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Lin held her breath briefly and twisted her head just in time. The awl sliced through her hair as it passed. If she had been even slightly slower, there would have been a hole in her face.

    But it was far too early to feel relieved. The Corrupted Monk began counting beads with his other hand while chanting.

    ¡°Nirvana Bead.¡±

    A massive bead fell from the sky without giving Lin any time to react. She pushed off the ground,unching herself to the side.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The bead that struck the ground instantly shrank. It was a form of binding spell. If she got caught, it was obvious she wouldn¡¯t be able to move.

    Even though she dodged, there was no relief, as each time the Corrupted Monk counted another bead, a giant bead was summoned, chasing Lin relentlessly.

    <em>Boom. Boom. Boom.</em>

    Just when she thought she had escaped from a life of running, Lin was once again forced to flee from the beads. But this time was different. Running felt awkward.

    It wasn¡¯t because she hadn¡¯t done it in a while. It was because her body had grown, and most importantly, the bouncing of her chest was ufortable.

    Having grown rapidly in a short time, the unfamiliarity of her body was all the more apparent. She hadn¡¯t had enough time to adapt to her sudden physical changes.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Even as she fled, Linshed out with foxfire at the Corrupted Monk in frustration, but a simple swing of his staff dissipated it effortlessly.

    Even Ungwi had fallen to this attack.

    But it wasn¡¯t just the difference in strength between Lin and the Corrupted Monk.

    <em>This barrier... it¡¯s suppressing my power!</em>

    The Cheojimang was not simply a barrier to trap an opponent. It was a curse that weakened anyone caught inside.

    Not only did it interfere with her control over her yokai power, but it also drastically diminished the strength of her magic.

    The barrier was sturdy, and her attacks weren¡¯tnding on the Corrupted Monk. At this rate, Lin could see no future except being hunted down.

    <em>Use your eyes, use your eyes. Why waste such good eyes?</em>

    The Gumiho, who had been silently observing Lin¡¯s efforts, finally spoke up in frustration.

    ¡°Lin doesn¡¯t know how to use them yet! I only learned about this ability today!¡±

    <em>Hmph... I figured it out without anyone teaching me. Some Gumiho you are.</em>

    ¡°Stop bothering me! If you¡¯re not going to help, just be quiet!¡±

    Unable to shake off the Gumiho, who kept embedding sighs into her mind, Lin finally snapped and shouted.

    With another sigh, the Gumiho, acting like she was doing Lin a favor, said:

    <em>This kind of strong barrier always has a risk. To dispel the spell, you need to remove the talismans.</em>

    ¡°Destroy the talismans?¡±

    <em>No, no. I said risk. The caster themselves can¡¯t leave until the talismans are removed. But I¡¯ve stressed this before¡ªthe Corrupted Monk is sneaky.</em>

    The Corrupted Monk was unlike ordinary yokai. He was a human who had chosen to fall into corruption. Even though he became a yokai, his human-born nature hadn¡¯t disappeared.

    <em>Do you think a guy who set talismans against a six-tailed fox would not have considered what would happen if he lost? A monk afraid of death, who even swallowed hisrades out of fear? He¡¯s not going to waste time removing talismans when he needs to run!</em>

    ¡°Then...¡±

    <em>You need to find the weak point in the barrier.</em>

    Lin immediately activated the Sun Shadow Eye. The sunlight reflected in her pupils.

    <em>The fragments of fate are only one aspect of what you can see with the Sun Shadow Eye. Depending on the intent of the caster, there are endless ways to use it.</em>

    The first use of the Sun Shadow Eye:

    <em>Melt your consciousness into the sun. From now on, you are the sun, illuminating everything beneath you, even the sky.</em>

    It was a cryptic statement.

    And there was no time for idle riddles when she was busy dodging attacks.

    So Lin didn¡¯t try to understand it. The more she thought about it, the more confusing it became. Instead, she shut off her thoughts and let her instincts take over.

    It was a wise decision.

    Even though countless years had passed, memories had faded, and new personalities had emerged, the soul remained the same. The soul of the Gumiho was still the same.

    Even without words, the shared instincts between their souls awakened the Gumiho¡¯s abilities within Lin.

    Lin¡¯s eyes widened. As if she were a light source shining upon the world, the Sun Shadow Eye began to reveal things that had been hidden.

    The Corrupted Monk¡¯s subtle movements.@@novelbin@@

    The flow of yokai energy within him.

    Even the energy forming the barrier.

    And Lin found it.

    Beneath the Corrupted Monk¡¯s feet.

    That area had a particrly weak flow of yokai energy.

    No wonder he hadn¡¯t moved from that spot. At first, Lin thought he was just being dignified, but of course, that wasn¡¯t the case for someone like the Corrupted Monk.

    Quite the opposite.

    It was a filthy trick to conceal his cowardice.

    What she needed to do was simple.

    ¡°You mean I just need to remove that?¡±

    Having figured out the solution, Lin crouched, thenunched herself forward like a slingshot, with mes surrounding her hands.

    The target was a spellcaster, weak in closebat, and by staying near him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his Nirvana Beads to attack effectively.

    <em>Ah, you¡¯re half right.</em>

    Lin realized what that meant for herself. The Corrupted Monk yanked the staff from the ground, and dark purple energy coiled around its shaft.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    The Corrupted Monk stabbed the staff forward like a spear. A purple sh struck Lin¡¯s shoulder like a lightning bolt, piercing through.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The Corrupted Monk pressed his empty hand against Lin¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°Crush .¡±

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    With a deafening sound that reverberated through the air, a massive shockwave exploded into Lin¡¯s abdomen. She spewed blood as her body was flung back, only stopping when she collided with the barrier.

    Lin, sprawled on the floor, tried to get up, but her body wouldn¡¯t respond. The shockwave had spread throughout her body, even shaking her brain. Her head was spinning.

    The Gumiho squatted down in front of the fallen Lin, chuckling as if she were watching an amusing show.

    <em>Monks are different from ordinary sorcerers. They¡¯re more like battle mages, if you will. They can even spar with martial artists.</em>

    ¡°Why do you keep hiding such important things...¡±

    <em>I was going to tell you, but you rushed in on your own.</em>

    It was infuriating, but now was no time to argue.

    Lin enveloped herself in foxfire like a cloak. After Karamir was badly injured by Blood Wolf, she had begged Yuha to teach her this healing technique.

    Even so, it would take time for her to fully recover, and her body still trembled. Watching her, the Gumiho asked curiously:

    <em>You said you defeated Ungwi. How did you manage that? From what I see, it seems impossible.</em>

    That was because Karamir had helped her. Thanks to his suspiciously perfect strategy, she was able to take down Ungwi without any trouble.

    But this time, he wasn¡¯t here to assist her. She had rushed here, driven by the thought of catching the Corrupted Monk and earning praise. She had been too confident, believing she could handle this on her own.

    <em>There is one way...</em>

    ¡°If there is, hurry and tell me.¡±

    <em>You can temporarily lend me control of your body.</em>

    Even if they shared the same body and power, the skill level would vary depending on the ¡°pilot.¡± In other words, if Lin let the Gumiho take control, she would be able to use the true power of the Gumiho and capture the Corrupted Monk.

    The Gumiho whispered into Lin¡¯s mind:

    <em>How about it? Tempting, isn¡¯t it?</em>

 Chapter 89

    Lin didn¡¯t sleep. She couldn¡¯t sleep.

    The words that the Gumiho had whispered earlier in the day kept swirling around in her mind.

    Energy.

    Karamir¡¯s energy.

    What would it taste like?

    The curiosity was so overwhelming that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    Life energy was something all living beings possessed, and in most cases, the higher a being¡¯s level, the more abundant and refined their energy was.

    Yokai could absorb this energy and convert it into yokai power, which would make them stronger. But it wasn¡¯t just about bing stronger¡ªsome yokai simply enjoyed the taste.

    It was like how humans traveled for gourmet experiences¡ªhunting for the sheer pleasure of it.

    Lin was already thinking, <em>Should I go on a yokai hunt?</em>

    But the Gumiho had also hinted that the energy of someone deeply entwined with one''s fate was even more delicious. Lin had no doubt that Karamir was that person for her.

    It wasn¡¯t just about the taste¡ªshe had the desire to hold his energy within her.

    Fortunately¡ªor perhaps unfortunately¡ªabsorbing energy didn¡¯t necessarily kill someone. It only killed them if she drained thempletely. Otherwise, the energy would eventually recover.

    So...

    <em>Would it be okay to taste just a little?</em>

    Just a little.

    Only a very small amount.

    If she only absorbed a minuscule amount, just enough not to harm Karamir, it would be fine. She only intended to take a tiny taste.

    It was just to satisfy her curiosity this one time. Lin promised herself she wouldn¡¯t do it again.

    She nced at Karamir, checking to make sure he was still asleep. Then, Lin gently ced her hand on his chest.

    <em>Shhhh...</em>

    Cautiously, she began to absorb his energy. It was an amount so small it didn¡¯t even amount to a sip¡ªmore like the equivalent of a lick.

    But that was where Lin made a mistake. Even a mere sip was more than enough to awaken her senses.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    A jolt shot through her fingertips, spreading throughout her body. It felt like she had been shocked with electricity, and as the tingling sensation raced up her spine, Lin¡¯s body instinctively arched.

    It was as if a dormant sense she hadn¡¯t known she possessed had suddenly awakened. Her heart began to race, and a searing heat red up inside her stomach, writhing and surging within her.

    A stifled moan escaped from between her tightly closed lips.

    ¡°Hngh! Hmph...¡±

    Lin copsed onto the bed. Her ears and tails, which had been sticking up, trembled uncontrobly. Her skin had be so sensitive that even the brush of her clothes sent electric shivers through her.

    Her lips quivered as she clenched them tightly into a thin line. She gripped the bedsheets in her hands, squeezing them hard.

    Even such a small amount of energy had this effect.

    She shouldn¡¯t have done it.

    This was Pandora¡¯s box. Once opened, she would never be able to escape the forbidden pleasure. It was like an oasis in a desert¡ªa mirage of a paradise she could never truly reach.

    <em>If just one sip did this, what would happen if I drank more...?</em>

    Lin lifted her head to look at Karamir. Her heterochromatic eyes gleamed with greed in the darkness. Slowly, she reached out toward him again.

    <em>No!</em>

    She stopped herself just in time, flinching as she pulled her hand back. She had to hold her wandering hand in ce with her other hand.

    She couldn¡¯t stay here.

    If she did, she might do something truly reckless.

    She needed air.

    Fresh air would clear her mind. That was what she had to do. Lin hurried out of the room.

    That night, Lin grew another tail.

    ¡°Yawn...¡±

    ¡°What are you doing, being so rude during breakfast?¡±

    As Lin yawned with her mouth wide open, Seira immediately reprimanded her.

    ¡°Sorry. I keep yawning for some reason.¡±

    ¡°Did you not sleep well?¡±

    ¡°Well... no. I think I slept fine.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t gone to bedte, nor did she wake up in the middle of the night. She thought she¡¯d slept well, but her body felt strangely tired.

    She felt drowsy, and her body was sluggish. It was like she had slept, but not really.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry too much about it. Everyone has days like that asionally.¡±

    Seira soon lost interest in the topic and continued eating her breakfast.

    Next to me, Lin was quietly eating. She had grown another tail overnight, bing a seven-tailed fox, thanks to the energy she had absorbed from the Corrupted Monk.

    It should have been a joyous asion, but her expression was gloomy, and she was only picking at her food.

    ¡°Lin, is something wrong? You don¡¯t look so good.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Lin briefly met my gaze but then quickly turned her head, avoiding eye contact. She had been like this ever since defeating the Corrupted Monk yesterday.

    Did something happen during the fight? I wanted to ask the Gumiho, but she hadn¡¯t shown up, as if she were asleep.

    Maybe something had changed within her after bing a seven-tailed fox. Perhaps she just needed time to adjust. I decided not to press the issue and let her be.

    ¡°What are your ns for today?¡±

    ¡°Well, since we killed the Corrupted Monk, we should check if the curse is truly gone. First, I¡¯m thinking of stopping by the cat caf¨¦. Nero was cursed too, after all. What about you, Seira?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still working from home. If the gue is really gone, I¡¯ll need to return to work.¡±

    Since the curse had spread, Bestia had been in lockdown. Naturally, Seira, who managed customs and immigration, had no work to do.

    Not to sound ungrateful, but thanks to the Corrupted Monk, Seira had been enjoying a well-deserved break. Though now, she would have to return to work.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize, do you?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re trying to make me feel guilty, then go ahead.¡±

    I decided not to apologize.

    As nned, we visited the cat caf¨¦ first.

    It had been about a week since Nero, the caf¨¦¡¯s clerk, had fallen under the curse and had been unable toe in.

    ¡°How are you feeling, Nero? Is your body okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah... I¡¯m still a bit weak, but I¡¯m okay, nyan.¡±

    Those cursed by the Corrupted Monk had shown symptoms of darkened veins. In severe cases, their skin had started to rot.

    Thankfully, Nero hadn¡¯t been that far along, and with the curse gone, he was recovering quickly.

    <em>That¡¯s a relief. I was really worried.</em>

    The catfolk didn¡¯t have their own homes. Originally, I had only promised to provide them with food, clothing, and shelter, but they had worked so hard and grown close to me that I ended up paying them as well.

    But since buying a house was beyond their means, the catfolk lived in the caf¨¦. It wasn¡¯t a problem.

    I had allowed it, and the caf¨¦ was spacious enough for them toy out bedding. The only issue was that there were limits to living in istion like this.

    I had worried that the other catfolk might catch the curse too, but none of them showed any signs. Maybe the curse had disappeared before the incubation period had passed.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be reopening the caf¨¦ for a while, so just take it easy. If you want any food or ingredients, I¡¯ll get them for you.¡±

    In this pandemic, getting ingredients was like plucking stars from the sky, but I had a solid connection in Cheonsangru.

    ¡°Thank you, nyan.¡±

    ¡°You really are the best boss. The dog caf¨¦ owner ran off without a word of responsibility.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°What a scoundrel.¡±

    ¡°He probably thought dog people weren¡¯t worth much anymore, nyan.¡±

    As the catfolk chatted cheerfully, Percy slipped away from the group and approached me.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Percy? Do you have something to say?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look so good, boss. Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    First Seira, now Percy. They were both saying the same thing. I was definitely tired, but did I look that bad? I should probably rest once we were done here.

    ¡°And what¡¯s up with you? You look like you¡¯ve done something wrong.¡±

    Percy¡¯s gaze shifted to Lin.

    Lin flinched.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? You seem pretty on edge for it to be ¡®nothing.¡¯¡±

    ¡°I said it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    There was a strange tension between the two. Percy tilted her head slightly, staring intently at Lin, while Lin subtly avoided her gaze.

    ¡°Master. You said you were tired. If we¡¯re done here, let¡¯s head home.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, shall we? Percy, we¡¯ll be heading out. We¡¯ll see you again soon.¡±

    ¡°Take care, boss. Rest well.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, nyan.¡±

    After receiving the catfolk¡¯s farewells, we headed home.

    Although the Corrupted Monk was dead and the curse was gone, the city was still quiet. It had only happened yesterday, so the city wouldn¡¯te back to life in a single day.

    Slowly but surely, once people realized the curse was gone, they would start toe out again, and the city would be lively once more.

    So I wasn¡¯t too worried. What did concern me was how gloomy Lin was. She hadn¡¯t said much today, and unlike her usual self, who would cling to my side, she was walking with enough space between us for someone else to fit.

    If a ve isn¡¯t doing well, as the master, it¡¯s my job to care for her. I moved closer to her.

    ¡°Lin, if something¡¯s bothering you, feel free to tell me. That¡¯s what a master is for, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Lin stared at me for a moment.

    Her lips parted, as if she were about to say something, but then...

    ¡°Master, sorry, but can you walk a bit farther away? It¡¯s ufortable.¡±

    Lin put some distance between us.

    It felt like I¡¯d been hit with a hammer.

    <em>Lin... is pushing me away?</em>

    But that wasn¡¯t the end of it.

    Later that night, as I was about to head into the room with Lin, she suddenly stopped at the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯m going to start sleeping alone.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    Lin entered the room she had never used before, leaving me standing there, staring after her. I hurried to find Seira.

    I exined the situation to Seira, but she tilted her head, clearly confused.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this normal? If anything, it¡¯s a bit overdue.¡±

    ¡°That may be true, but suddenly acting like this is strange!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s probably going through adolescence. I don¡¯t know if Gumiho go through it, but it seems likely.¡±

    ¡°Adolescence...?¡±

    Lin... was going through adolescence?

    Shutting herself in her room, refusing to doundry with her dad¡ªthat kind of adolescence?

    Was that why she had been trying to keep her distance from me?

    Did I smell weird to her?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there some way to make things go back to how they were?¡±

    Seira shook her head firmly.

    ¡°If a girl has hit adolescence, you can consider it over.¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be...¡±

    My world crumbled.

 Chapter 90

    "Haa..."

    In the dark room, where even the moonlight could not enter.

    A soft, feminine moan filled the room, trickling down from her throat.

    After secretly stealing Karamir''s energy, Lin distanced herself from him.

    Karamir, saddened, thought Lin was going through puberty,menting that they could no longer be as close as before. However, as Lin looked at him, guilt filled her heart.

    This wasn¡¯t something like puberty. If anything, it was closer to a heat.

    Ever since she absorbed his energy, unbearable symptoms of addiction surfaced. She wanted more. Whenever she was near Karamir, she felt the urge to pounce on him.

    In both a spiritual and sexual sense.

    But she knew that if she gave in, there would be no turning back, so she desperately maintained her distance from him.

    The strange thing was, the Gumiho hadn¡¯t appeared since then. Lin had expected it to urge her to go after Karamir, but... nothing.

    She didn¡¯t know what kind of schemes it was nning, but from Lin¡¯s perspective, it was a relief. She didn¡¯t want anyone to witness her disgrace like this.

    "Mmgh..."

    Lin, dressed in a thin negligee she usually wore to bed, let her hand slip between her legs, toying with herself, while rubbing her thighs together. Meanwhile, her tails lightly tickled various parts of her body, heightening her senses.

    If she didn¡¯t do at least this much, she feared she would lose control and attack her master. It wasn¡¯t the most effective method, but it was better than doing nothing.

    No one had ever taught her these things, but it was something she had learned on her own.

    "Master... master..."

    Her senses heightened as she called out pitifully for her master.

    Knock knock knock.

    A knock echoed through the room.

    "Lin, can Ie in for a moment?"

    "Hiii?!"

    Startled by Karamir¡¯s voice, Lin let out a squeal and shot up from the bed.

    "Wh-what is it?"

    "I just wanted to talk. May Ie in?"

    "J-just a minute!"

    Hurriedly, Lin tidied up her bed and adjusted her appearance before opening the door.

    "I thought I heard something. Is everything okay? You¡¯re also sweating quite a bit."

    "Huh?"

    It was only then that Lin noticed her own disheveled state. Sweat had made her hair stick to her cheeks, and her thin, damp negligee clung to her skin, revealing her paleplexion.

    She looked as though she had just been caught in the middle of something improper.

    Lin, flustered, quickly made an excuse.

    "I-I was practicing magic! I got hot while summoning foxfire!"

    "Hmm, practicing magic ismendable, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to do it outside rather than indoors?"

    "Y-yeah! I¡¯ll make sure to do that from now on!"

    Doing what she had just done outside would cause chaos, but Lin quickly agreed just to move the conversation along.

    "Shall we sit down and talk?"

    "Huh? O-okay!"

    Lin sat on the bed, and Karamir took a seat beside her. As he stretched his arm back to getfortable, his hand touched something warm and damp.

    "Hmm? Why is the bed wet?"

    Karamir rubbed the transparent liquid on his hand. It felt slick, not like normal water...

    He sniffed it, tilting his head in confusion. Lin, knowing exactly what it was, panicked and grabbed his hand.

    "M-master! It¡¯s sweat! Just sweat! Let¡¯s wipe it off!"

    "There¡¯s nothing about you that¡¯s dirty, Lin."

    Without any hesitation, Lin immediately evaporated the liquid off his hand with her foxfire.

    Karamir decided not to think too much of it. After all, it was puberty. Girls were sensitive about things like sweat. He didn¡¯t find it dirty at all¡ªif anything, he¡¯d be willing to taste it.

    "I came here because I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve been avoiding metely, Lin."

    "That¡¯s..."

    "Most issues can be resolved through conversation. There¡¯s no need to let things fester."

    As Lin¡¯s tails grew, her personality and appearance had begun to change slightly. Puberty wasn¡¯t something that had been part of the game, so Karamir found it both surprising and unfamiliar.

    It was a bit awkward, but that was all. There was a bond they had built over time. He was confident they could resolve this.

    "Wow, when I look at you now, Lin, I realize how much you¡¯ve grown. You used to fit perfectly in my arms."

    Karamir tried to lead the conversation by reminiscing, but Lin wasn¡¯t hearing a word of it.

    ¡®Master... master...¡¯

    Lin, who had been indulging in her urges moments earlier, had been interrupted by Karamir. Her body burned, yearning for what she hadn¡¯t finished.

    Like an iplete fire left smoldering, the heat inside her hadn¡¯t dissipated, leaving behind a nagging thirst.

    And now, despite having distanced herself from Karamir, he was sitting right next to her. His scent wafting from beside her reignited the embers within her.

    "Lin, are you listening?"

    "Huh?"

    "Your face is red. Are you running a fever?"

    Karamir ced his hand on Lin¡¯s forehead. It burned, as if she had a high fever. Could it be she wasn¡¯t going through puberty but was actually sick?

    Karamir¡¯s gesture of concern, though well-meaning, was a grave mistake.

    The touch of his hand against her forehead snapped thest thread of restraint she had been holding onto. In that moment, she heard the imaginary sound of that thread breaking.

    Snap!

    Lin grabbed Karamir¡¯s wrist with a speed akin to when she fought. The next thing Karamir knew, he was flipped onto the bed, and Lin was straddling him.

    Lin, pinning Karamir¡¯s arms down, looked down at him. Though her face was obscured by shadows, her heterochromatic eyes glowed more intensely than usual.

    They were the eyes of a predator about to devour its prey. As she took a deep breath, her chest heaved.@@novelbin@@

    "Lin?"

    "Master... you wanted to know why I¡¯ve been avoiding you recently, didn¡¯t you?"

    "Y-yes..."

    Why did it have to be now, of all times, and in this situation? An ominous feeling crept over Karamir.

    "The reason you¡¯ve been so tiredtely, it¡¯s because of me. I¡¯ve been feeding off your energy. That¡¯s why."

    "...What?"

    "It was delicious. More exquisite than anything in this world. I can say without a doubt, there¡¯s nothing better. It¡¯s the taste of the heavens."

    To Lin, it was like ambrosia from the gods, or more precious than a celestial peach.

    Recalling the deep taste, Lin licked her lips with her crimson tongue, the gesture far from innocent, but rather sensual and mature.

    "I almost devoured it all... but I held back. I did well, right?"

    "Uh..."

    "But I can¡¯t stop thinking about it. I want more. I want to devour you. But I can¡¯t, so I kept my distance... but why do you keeping closer? Are you asking me to eat you?"

    Lin let out a giggle, as if she found something amusing.

    It was only then that Karamir realized what was happening. This wasn¡¯t puberty¡ªit was a heat cycle, one of the instincts that beastfolk like Lin had not fully erased.

    This was not a joke. He was actually about to be pounced on, and it wasn¡¯t good.

    "Haha, was that it? I thought you were getting tired of me, Lin."

    "As if~ I adore you, master. There''s no way I¡¯d ever dislike you."

    "That¡¯s true. I waspletely mistaken. Haha..."

    Karamir awkwardly chuckled as he subtly tried to slip away, but Lin had a tight grip on his wrist, not allowing him to budge.

    Karamir, with his naturally weak body, stood no chance against Lin, who was not only a beastfolk but also a yokai with physical strength hundreds of times greater than his. Even if she were still a one-tailed fox, it would¡¯ve been difficult to break free, but now it was impossible.

    Seeing Karamir squirm in her grasp, Lin¡¯s lips curled into a smirk.

    "Master... you¡¯re so weak. It feels like I could snap you with just a little pressure."

    "Uh... I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t do that."

    "Don¡¯t worry, master~ I¡¯d never hurt you. I¡¯m just amazed by how you always lead the way with such a fragile body. I¡¯m always grateful."

    "As your master, that¡¯s only natural. Now, could you let go? It¡¯s starting to hurt a bit... haha."

    "Hmm~ should I?"

    Lin pursed her lips as if contemting, before breaking into a mischievous grin.

    "Nope, I don¡¯t think so. If I let you go, you¡¯ll just run away, won¡¯t you?"

    She chuckled, revealing that she had no intention of releasing him from the start.

    "Sssss... haa..."

    Lin lowered herself, burying her face in Karamir¡¯s neck. She began inhaling his scent greedily, as if trying to make up for all the time she hadn¡¯t been able to indulge. She wasn¡¯t satisfied with just the scent though¡ªshe started licking his neck, like a beast marking its territory, determined to leave her traces all over his body.

    "Lin, wait..."

    "I tried so hard to resist, master. But it¡¯s your fault. You¡¯re the one who seduced me. You kept teasing me,ing close and giving off that enticing scent."

    Seductive scent?

    Me?

    Karamir broke out into a cold sweat. His instincts screamed warnings in his head.

    His chastity was at risk.

    There was no reasoning with her. Lin¡¯s eyes, clouded with desire, no longer had the rity of logic or reason.

    He had wanted to avoid using force, but it seemed like he had no other choice. Just as Karamir was about to give amand, Lin spoke first, her response quicker than his.

    "Don¡¯t, master. I don¡¯t want to hear it."

    Lin¡¯s seven tails spread open like a fan, and her heterochromatic eyes shed with a dangerous light.

    Suddenly, dizziness overtook Karamir, his head spinning. His thoughts stopped working. It was Lin¡¯s magic.

    "Sorry, master. I didn¡¯t want to take things this far, but you¡¯re too kind to your ves. I had no choice."

    "¡­!"

    "If I pounce on you, you¡¯ll surely hate me. But I still want to do it. Yet, I don¡¯t want you to hate me either. So..."

    Lin exhaled hot breath near Karamir¡¯s lips.

    A wave of drowsiness instantly swept over him, and his consciousness began to sink beneath the surface.

    "This will be our little memory, just mine to keep. When you wake up, we¡¯ll be even closer, like the perfect master and ve."

    Karamir tried to speak, but his mouth wouldn¡¯t open. His eyelids, heavy, began to close.

    Thest thing he saw was the image of a grinning vixen, her mouth stretched wide in anticipation of what was toe.

    "Goodnight, master. Lin loves you so much?"

 Chapter 92

    Karamir tilted his head back and looked up at the sky.

    A god-like figure had appeared, creating an illusion of a natural disaster. For a yokai to reveal themselves in broad daylight meant they had enough confidence in their power.

    This horse yokai was one of the Twelve O-Wi Ghosts.

    Like the corrupted monk, it was one of the great yokai sent to suppress Lin, brought forth by the heavens¡¯mand. When the corrupted monk failed, this yokai took over the task and arrived here.

    As the name suggests, the Twelve O-Wi Ghosts are yokai derived from the Twelve Zodiac Animals, with this particr yokai representing the horse.

    She fit right into the theme of Bestia, thend of beastfolk.

    Which animal appeared was random. The most difficult opponent was the dragon (the <em>jin</em> of the twelve), while the others were more or less manageable. The appearance of the horse yokai, one of the Twelve, wasn¡¯t too bad inparison.

    ¡®Though her appearance now is unexpected.¡¯

    Just as Karamir was facing off against Hilda, the sudden arrival of one of the Twelve O-Wi Ghosts threw everything into chaos. The appearance of a yokai, equivalent to a disaster, sent the citizens trembling to the ground in fear.

    Even Hilda¡¯s usual confidence disappeared as she sensed the danger.

    "Tch. This isn¡¯t just misfortune anymore."

    Karamir agreed entirely.

    If you counted that as misfortune, getting hit by bird droppings from the sky wouldn¡¯t even make the list.

    "Right? There¡¯s no way my Lin could have summoned such a monster."

    "If she¡¯s not just a regr fox but a Gumiho, that¡¯s a different story."

    "That¡¯s true."

    With the growing belief that Lin was indeed a Gumiho, Karamir didn¡¯t bother to deny it any further. Besides, even if he did, no one would believe him now. Fortunately, Hilda was no longer able to focus solely on Lin.

    Hilda¡¯s head was pounding with heat.@@novelbin@@

    The recent gue had solidified her belief that Lin was not a simple Hongho but a full-fledged Gumiho. Yuha, that old fox, had hidden this from her, likely because they were both legendary foxes.

    She hade to hunt the Gumiho before it was toote, only to find one of the Twelve O-Wi Ghosts here as well. One was difficult enough to handle, but now there were two great yokai.

    Could the entire strength of the kingdom stop them? Bestia was on the brink of fading into history, regressing to a time when beasts ruled.

    Hilda red at the horse yokai, but the yokai didn¡¯t even acknowledge her presence, focusing solely on Lin.

    "Gumiho, I bear you no personal grudge, but I cannot defy themand of the heavens."

    "What are you babbling about?" Lin retorted, summoning mes as she prepared for battle.

    A three-way standoff.

    Tension filled the air, ready to explode into a fight at any moment.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, a whirlwind blew in from somewhere, scattering objects and forcing people to shield their faces. The dark clouds in the sky seemed to be sucked back into the heavens and disappeared.

    "This ce really is a den of yokai."

    Lightlynding on the rooftop of a nearby building, like a feather, was a fox wearing a straw hat with a veil that obscured her face.

    For most ordinary citizens, even perceiving her presence was difficult, but those who knew her recognized the figure immediately. It was the legendary fox spirit, Cheonho Yuha.

    "Yuha...!" Hilda growled, ring at her.

    Yuha met her gaze calmly, nodding slightly in acknowledgment. A minimal gesture of respect.

    "Cheonho, why do you defy the will of the heavens?" the horse yokai spoke.

    It was one of the Twelve O-Wi Ghosts.

    The role of restraining a Gumiho traditionally fell to the Cheonho, yet despite the Gumiho being right in front of her, Yuha gave no more than a nce. She was going against the divine order.

    "Step aside. If you won¡¯t act, then I will take your ce."

    "I can¡¯t allow that. If you cause trouble here, innocent citizens will suffer. Protecting the lives of the innocent is the role of the Cheonho, is it not?"

    "If you had restrained the Gumiho earlier, this wouldn¡¯t be happening."

    "This too is part of fate¡¯s flow."

    "......"

    The horse yokai scanned the area. Two legendary fox spirits, plus the soldiers of Bestia. Hilda¡¯s aura, in particr, was nothing to be dismissed.

    Retreating seemed like the prudent choice, but...

    "I will retreat for now, but heed my words. Next time, I will note alone. Other yokai will join me, and it won¡¯t end with words."

    "Hmm."

    With a burst of mes, the horse yokai vanished without a trace. The remaining warriors kept a wary eye on the sky, just in case of a surprise attack.

    When they were sure the yokai¡¯s presence was gone, Hilda alternated her furious re between the two fox spirits. Her face flushed with anger, and she ground her teeth.

    "These damn fox bastards... how dare you mock me!"

    "This is a misunderstanding, Princess," Karamir interjected.

    "Misunderstanding?! A Gumiho is walking freely in the kingdom!"

    "Please, calm down, Princess. I will escort you to Cheonsangru."

    Hilda, seething with rage, heaved her shoulders as she breathed heavily. She red daggers at Lin and Karamir, as if branding them with a mark.

    It was as though she was telling them they could not escape her wrath, no matter where they went.

    Then, stomping her feet angrily on the road, she stormed off in the direction of Cheonsangru. Yuha sighed deeply before giving Karamir and Lin a brief nce and disappearing as well.

    The citizens, still in shock from the recent events, were left in a state of confusion. Amid the chaotic atmosphere, Karamir discreetly slipped away.

    After walking for some time, far enough from themotion, Karamir slowed his pace, lost in thought.

    First, there was Hilda.

    ¡®Now that she knows Lin is a Gumiho, she¡¯lle after her for real.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know what kind of conversation Yuha might have with Hilda, but he was confident that Yuha wouldn¡¯t team up with Hilda to hunt Lin.

    As long as that was the case, Karamir thought he could manage.

    Then there was the Twelve O-Wi Ghost.

    Although it wasn¡¯t the dragon, which was a huge relief, the horse wasn¡¯t an opponent to be taken lightly either. As one of the Twelve Zodiac Spirits, it was strong enough to be considered a lesser deity.

    Thankfully, Karamir¡¯s database had recorded that each of the Twelve Zodiac Spirits had certain weaknesses that could be exploited.

    With that in mind, Karamir headed for the grand cathedral in Bestia.

    Bestia¡¯s cathedral, made up of various species without distinction, had one particrly unique resident.

    Priestess Iris.

    Iris, with her long, pure white hair that glimmered in rainbow hues when the light hit it, radiated holy energy.

    But her most distinctive feature was the long horn protruding from her forehead.

    She was a unicorn beastfolk.

    If the Twelve O-Wi Ghosts were based on mythical Eastern horses, Iris was the Western equivalent¡ªan embodiment of the unicorn.

    Iris could bestow a blessing, a buff, that granted additional damage when fighting horse-like monsters.

    However, such a powerful blessing couldn¡¯t be earned through ordinary means, not even by making arge donation.

    Only those chosen by Iris could receive her brilliant blessing, and the minimum requirement was purity.

    Unicorns were notorious for their temperamental nature but were exceptionally kind to virgins. Both the master and the ve had to remain pure for Iris to grant her blessing.

    Many yers often used her blessings when venturing into difficult dungeons or fighting bosses, as they provided a considerable stat boost, not just extra damage against horse monsters.

    But not many yers could actually use it. Most couldn¡¯t resist their desires and engaged in... certain activities with their ves.

    ¡®But I¡¯m different.¡¯

    Karamir had never once engaged in any intimate activity with his ves. In fact, his subus ve had never been fully liberated because of it.

    He cherished his ves and neverid a hand on them. How could he?

    He was sure of it.

    "Ugh, it reeks of filth. Get lost."

    Until Iris, looking at him as if he were scum, scrunched up her face in disgust.

    Her insult left Karamirpletely taken aback.

    "W-wait, what are you talking about? There¡¯s no one as clean and virtuous as me!"

    "You reek of stale fluids. Guards, throw these filthy things out."

    "W-wait a second!"

    He wasn¡¯t even given a chance to exin or understand the situation. Karamir was dragged out of the cathedral by the guards.

    Even after rolling across the ground, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to get up. Lying there, spread out on the floor, he reyed her words in his head.

    ¡®Impure... filth?¡¯

    Me?

    I, who have never even experienced the slightest hint of sex?

    Karamir swore to whatever gods there were that he had never done anything of the sort. But the fact that Iris, a unicorn who could sense purity, had called him filthy was irrefutable.

    Which left him with only one conclusion.

    ¡®Damn you, Karamir, you bastard!¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t self-deprecation.

    He was cursing the original owner of this body.

    The body Karamir had possessed had been tainted long before he came into it. He had never stood a chance of receiving Iris¡¯s blessing from the beginning.

    How unfair could life be?

    It wouldn¡¯t have been as bad if he had at least enjoyed it.

    As Karamiry there in shock, Lin timidly approached him.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Master. It¡¯s all my fault..."

    Looking downcast, she med herself for the situation, thinking it was her misfortune that had caused it. Such a kind-hearted soul.

    Karamir forced a smile as he reassured her.

    "It¡¯s okay. This has nothing to do with you, Lin."

    How could it be your fault?

    It¡¯s the fault of this body that led such a debauched, promiscuous life.

    Now, I¡¯ll have to face the consequences without the pleasure.

 Chapter 95

    "Wow, this is delicious. Do people these days eat like this every day?"

    "This is just a simple breakfast. Dinner is even fancier."

    "Oh¡­."

    Watching the two of them chat happily, Seira could only blink in a daze once again today.

    It was a familiar scene. She was certain this had happened every time Lin gained a new tail.

    But this time, her tails were still the same. The one who had changed was Lin herself. She no longer clung to Karamir and had a much more mature demeanor. And she spoke as if she were someone from centuries ago.

    "And what exactly is going on here?"

    Seira couldn''t hold back and finally asked.

    "It''s the Gumiho."

    "Lin was already a Gumiho, though."

    "Not that Gumiho. The one from legends¡ªthe Gumiho who defied the heavens and was sealed away."

    "...?"

    Seira, struggling to understand, prompted Karamir to borate.

    He exined how the spirit of the Gumiho from Baegungok had entered Lin, how Lin had secretly been stealing his energy, and how she had run away, ultimately awakening the Gumiho''s personality within her.

    Seira, who had experienced countless shocking things with Karamir, had thought she was finally getting used to it all, but this was truly something else.

    "A... Gumiho?"

    "Hello~ You¡¯re Seira, right? Let¡¯s get along from now on."

    "And... where is Lin?"

    "She cried herself to sleep inside me. Whether she wakes up or not, I don''t know. But even if she tries, I won¡¯t give her back. Taking away something that¡¯s already given is against the rules, isn¡¯t it?"

    Seira more or less understood what the Gumiho was implying: as long as she was present, Lin might not reappear.

    Having grown fond of Lin, Seira couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled by this revtion.

    She shot a nce at Karamir, who shrugged indifferently, as if it didn¡¯t concern him.

    What kind of scheme was he nning this time? Not knowing left Seira sighing in frustration.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one more thing I should mention.¡±

    ¡°Do as you please. You always act on your own without consulting me anyway.¡±

    Whether he lived or died. Whether the Gumiho took over his body or not, they¡¯d just do as they pleased!

    Seira chugged a ss of water.

    ¡°Ah, I was going to mention the duel with Princess Hilde.¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Seira spat out the water. The Gumiho deftly dodged, while Karamir, sitting across from her, took the brunt of it.

    If it hade from his ve, he would have happily licked it off, thinking it precious, but Seira wasn¡¯t his ve. Although she wasn¡¯t bad, Karamir¡¯s standards had be absurdly high.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Seira jumped up, knocking her chair back, not even bothering to apologize.

    ¡°A duel with the princess? What nonsense is that?!¡±

    Karamir wiped his face with a handkerchief.

    ¡°She threatened to kill Lin, so I epted. Otherwise, we¡¯d probably have an army tearing this ce apart right now.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­¡±

    Seira thought this over. It might indeed be preferable to a full-blown invasion.

    But then she felt a sharp gaze from across the table. The Gumiho and Karamir were looking at her with cold, disapproving eyes.

    ¡°Wow, acting like you care about the world, but now that your house is safe, you feel at ease? That¡¯s a bit off, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just how people are. Personal interests matter more. Meanwhile, I led countless ves to freedom¡­ tsk.¡±

    The two exchanged words so freely that Seira couldn''t hold back and yelled in frustration.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need life advice from a Gumiho and a ve trader!¡±

    Lin¡¯s transformation into the Gumiho didn¡¯t halt any ns. The day of the duel with Hilde, which they had agreed on with Yuha, was fast approaching.

    Up in the skies of Cheonsangru, Yuha waited. Hilde wasn¡¯t there yet, which meant she hadn¡¯t arrived.

    When Yuha noticed the Gumiho, her expression hardened.

    "You...!¡±

    "Calling your disciple ¡®you¡¯? Shouldn''t you be kinder and call me Lin?"

    "Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Did you seize control of her body?"

    "She simply handed it over, saying she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. If she¡¯d been left alone, she might have gone on a rampage, thanks to her master¡¯s cold treatment."

    Yuha shot Karamir a sharp look. She had entrusted Lin to him, thinking he would handle things gently.

    She had trusted him, but now Lin was cowering deep inside, showing no sign ofing back out. If the Gumiho¡¯s possession continued and her strength grew, Lin might not be able to resurface even if she wanted to.

    Whether Karamir understood this or not, he remained unfazed, his expression calm.

    Yuha considered forcibly bringing out Lin, but it was pointless; her powers had weakened to the point that she couldn¡¯t guarantee victory even if she fought.

    For now, she had no choice but to trust that Karamir had a n.

    <em>Hum, hum.</em>

    Then, Yuha¡¯s fox bead glowed. It seemed Hilde had arrived.

    It was a night with the moon reflecting on theke.

    The ground underfoot was soft, and the scents of the forest and soil tickled the nose. When a cool breeze blew, branches rubbed together, and leaves fell.

    A leafnded on theke, creating gentle ripples.

    Hilde, walking along theke, came to a halt.

    She faced the group standing in the forest: Yuha, Karamir, and the Gumiho. As she met the Gumiho''s gaze, her lips curled into a fierce smile.

    ¡°Wow¡­ look at her? She really has seven tails?¡±

    Since the Gumiho was using Lin¡¯s body, it was natural for her to have seven tails. And neither the number nor the fact that they were pink was anything to hide.

    She had disyed her tails proudly all the way to Cheonsangru, so the whole area would soon know that a seven-tailed fox had appeared.

    Karamir hadn¡¯t bothered to stop her. Lin¡¯s story was nearly over anyway. He was confident he could handle any attacks that mighte.

    But from Hilde''s perspective, this unting seemed like mockery.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding your tails all this time? I¡¯ve never seen such a deceitful b****.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you just call me a b****?¡±

    ¡°What, feeling tickled because the great Gumiho is finally getting insulted? Want me to say more?¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    The Gumiho let out a low, disdainfulugh, brushing her bangs back with her hand. Her heterochromatic eyes gleamed momentarily.

    ¡°Even dumb beasts know their ce once they learn to speak, yet this one dares to pick a fight.¡±

    The past really was better. If she regained her strength, perhaps she¡¯d turn the world back to the way it was.

    The Gumiho twirled her wrist. Her fox bead appeared, hovering in mid-air.

    Without a word, Hilde began stretching, clearly readying for a fight.

    Hilde¡¯s body heated up with anticipation for the uing battle. Her excitement and tension intertwined like a double helix.

    What dominated her emotions was the thrill of facing a powerful opponent, the pleasure ofbat, and the euphoria she would feel upon oveing that foe.

    If she could defeat this demon and disy its hide in the za, she¡¯d be celebrated as Bestia¡¯s strongest hero.

    A smile slowly spread across Hilde¡¯s face, her mouth twitching with excitement. Her muscles flexed, and her blood thirsted for battle.

    The cool forest breeze brushed past.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    With a single shout, Hilde¡¯sbat instincts awakened.

    Her opponent was a Gumiho, despite the seven tails. She was no fool to hold back.

    She was going all out from the start.

    With a battle cry, Hilde¡¯s ck energy surged explosively. Leaves scattered like dust. She crouched, adopting a predator¡¯s stance.

    The Gumiho, with a graceful smile, sneered.

    ¡°Hmm, nice spirit.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Let¡¯s see how long you can stay so smug!¡±

    Hilde¡¯s power took the form of a massive lion, its golden eyes gleaming through its ck mane.

    <em>ROAR!</em>

    The lion¡¯s roar, echoing like a war trumpet, shook theke. The moonlight rippled violently across the surface.

    <em>BANG!</em>

    Hildeunched herself like a missile, leaving a trail of afterimages. Her powerful kick left the ground in shambles, as if hit by andslide.

    ¡°What, frozen stiff? Are you too scared to move?!¡±

    It all happened in a blink.

    Hilde appeared right in front of the Gumiho.

    Clenching her fist, she split her lips into a wicked grin, as if ready to finish the fight in a single blow. She poured half her strength into her strike, aiming a lethal punch straight at the Gumiho¡¯s face.

    <em>Whoosh!</em> <em>BOOM!</em>

    A violent st followed. Beyond her extended fist, a vast ck beam of energy shed, splitting the forest into two.

    The strike, capable of wiping out everything in its path, left nothing but scorched earth.

    Including the Gumiho.

    Hilde¡¯s eyes widened. The Gumiho had vanished without a trace.

    Did she really disintegrate into dust? Could a Gumiho die so easily?

    Impossible.

    ¡°What are you aiming at? Did you gouge out your own eyes because you look like you eat anything?¡±@@novelbin@@

    No sooner had the thought crossed her mind than the Gumiho¡¯s mocking voice filled the air. Hilde didn¡¯t even look,unching another punch in the direction of the voice.

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    Once again, a ck beam shed through the air. While the power was slightly lower, it could still easily level a mountain.

    ¡°Are you really aiming at something? Think you can even touch a single hair?¡±

    But the Gumiho¡¯s voice continued. Hilde nced around, but neither the Gumiho nor Karamir or Yuha was visible.

    Not even the expected allies remained in sight.

    ¡°Hah! Acting all high and mighty but hiding behind tricks? Some great Gumiho you are!¡±

    ¡°No point in taunting. This fight ended ages ago.¡±

    ¡°What, scared? nning to flee now?¡±

    ¡°Shh. Don¡¯t raise your voice. It only makes you look weaker.¡±

    The Gumiho¡¯sughter echoed mockingly from the air. She began to exin, as if generously instructing someone far below her in rank.

    ¡°Most of the power of the Moon¡¯s Eye may be gone, but not all of it. With the eye in my possession, I can still use its fundamental powers.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°If the Sun¡¯s Eye reveals the truth, then the Moon¡¯s Eye holds the mystery to deceive anything.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense! Stop hiding and show yourself!¡±

    Ignoring Hilde¡¯s shouts, the Gumiho continued speaking calmly.

    Leaves fluttered in the air. Ripples appeared on theke¡¯s surface. The reflection of the moon wavered.

    It was like a dream, like an illusion, where reality blurred. Yet, the Gumiho¡¯s voice rang clearly in her head.

    Laughing at Hilde like a clown, the Gumiho grinned and muttered softly.

    ¡°When did you think this duel began?¡±

    In that instant¡ª

    <em>Snap!</em>

    A crisp snap of fingers echoed, silencing everything. The leaves froze midair, and the ripples stopped in perfect circles.

    Time and space seemed to vanish, leaving only the disappearance of the moon from theke.

    ¡°Shatter, <em>Mirror Flower Water Moon</em>.¡±

    As if responding to her voice, the very space began to crack. The night sky shattered like pieces of ss, falling to the ground. The sky was crashing down.

    Once the illusion faded, they were no longer in a forest but under Cheonsangru¡¯s sky.

    And there¡ª

    ¡°Your ir was all show.¡±

    The Gumiho was standing, her foot nted on Hilde¡¯s head as shey defeated on the ground.

 Chapter 97

    After a refreshing stroll, it was finally time for parting ways.

    Hilde was able to stand on her own two feet only after they neared the castle. She dusted off her knees and palms, which were covered in dirt.

    But she still couldn¡¯t go back just yet. The cor around her neck looked ordinary, but it couldn¡¯t be removed without Karamir¡¯s permission.

    There was only one way to get it off.

    ¡°Take it off. Now.¡±

    Hilde red at Karamir with eyes full of murderous intent, as if she wanted to tear him to shreds.

    But Karamir remained unfazed. He knew that as long as the soul-binding chain was in ce, her wish to kill him was nothing more than a futile dream.

    With a smirk, he waggled his finger at her.

    ¡°No, no. I believe I taught you to use respectfulnguage when making a request to your master.¡±

    ¡°You little¡­!¡±

    Grinding her teeth hard enough to crack them, Hilde clenched her fists in rage. She¡¯d never used honorifics even with the king and queen, and now this lowly human wanted her to¡­?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, that¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll just have to enter the castle with that cor on. I¡¯m sure the attendants will be quite surprised.¡±

    Karamir shrugged.

    Hilde¡¯s whole body shook with anger as she gritted her teeth, her mouth opening and closing in frustration before she finally forced the words out.

    ¡°T-take it off¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that sounds a bit short~¡±

    ¡°Take it off¡­ please¡­¡±

    ¡°What was that? I couldn¡¯t quite hear you.¡±

    ¡°Take it off, damn it!¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Cursing at her master was uncalled for.

    A less patient master would discipline her for that, but Karamir was a generous man.

    Besides, Hilde¡¯s eyes were beginning to glisten with the shame she felt, and if he teased her any more, she might bite her tongue out of sheer mortification.

    So, just this once, he decided to let it slide. Karamir reached over and easily unfastened the cor around her neck. What she had struggled so hard to remove hade off with the slightest touch.

    ¡°There you go.¡±

    He handed the cor to Hilde, who frowned at the sight of the detestable object.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Why are you giving it to me?¡±

    ¡°Hold onto it carefully, so you can bring it to me next time we go for a walk. Or, if the princess wants to go on a walk, you could give it to me yourself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really¡­!¡±

    Hilde raised the cor, ready to throw it at Karamir¡¯s face, but her hand froze mid-air. It seemed she couldn¡¯t harm him no matter what method she tried.

    Reluctantly, she kept hold of the cor.

    After a refreshing stroll, it was finally time for parting ways.

    Hilde was able to stand on her own two feet only after they neared the castle. She dusted off her knees and palms, which were covered in dirt.

    But she still couldn¡¯t go back just yet. The cor around her neck looked ordinary, but it couldn¡¯t be removed without Karamir¡¯s permission.

    There was only one way to get it off.

    ¡°Take it off. Now.¡±

    Hilde red at Karamir with eyes full of murderous intent, as if she wanted to tear him to shreds.

    But Karamir remained unfazed. He knew that as long as the soul-binding chain was in ce, her wish to kill him was nothing more than a futile dream.

    With a smirk, he waggled his finger at her.

    ¡°No, no. I believe I taught you to use respectfulnguage when making a request to your master.¡±

    ¡°You little¡­!¡±

    Grinding her teeth hard enough to crack them, Hilde clenched her fists in rage. She¡¯d never used honorifics even with the king and queen, and now this lowly human wanted her to¡­?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, that¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll just have to enter the castle with that cor on. I¡¯m sure the attendants will be quite surprised.¡±

    Karamir shrugged.

    Hilde¡¯s whole body shook with anger as she gritted her teeth, her mouth opening and closing in frustration before she finally forced the words out.

    ¡°T-take it off¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that sounds a bit short~¡±

    ¡°Take it off¡­ please¡­¡±

    ¡°What was that? I couldn¡¯t quite hear you.¡±

    ¡°Take it off, damn it!¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Cursing at her master was uncalled for.

    A less patient master would discipline her for that, but Karamir was a generous man.

    Besides, Hilde¡¯s eyes were beginning to glisten with the shame she felt, and if he teased her any more, she might bite her tongue out of sheer mortification.

    So, just this once, he decided to let it slide. Karamir reached over and easily unfastened the cor around her neck. What she had struggled so hard to remove hade off with the slightest touch.

    ¡°There you go.¡±

    He handed the cor to Hilde, who frowned at the sight of the detestable object.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Why are you giving it to me?¡±

    ¡°Hold onto it carefully, so you can bring it to me next time we go for a walk. Or, if the princess wants to go on a walk, you could give it to me yourself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really¡­!¡±

    Hilde raised the cor, ready to throw it at Karamir¡¯s face, but her hand froze mid-air. It seemed she couldn¡¯t harm him no matter what method she tried.

    Reluctantly, she kept hold of the cor.@@novelbin@@

    The castle corridor.

    A maid greeted the princess with a deep bow as she returnedte in the early hours of the morning.

    Hilde was infamous in the castle for her wild behavior. She often tormented the servants out of boredom and resorted to violence when in a foul mood. Most of them tried to avoid her whenever possible.

    And today, her mood seemed particrly bad. Anyone who crossed her path was in for a rough time.

    ¡®Why did it have to be today¡­?¡¯

    The maid, who was on duty, trembled ever so slightly, silently praying that she would pass without incident.

    Hilde red at the maid¡¯s bowed head with cold eyes. Just as the tense silence seemed to stretch on forever, Hilde walked past her indifferently and entered her room.

    <em>Thunk.</em> The sound of the door closing echoed in the hall.

    ¡®¡­?¡¯

    Could she have gone in just to wait for the maid to raise her head, only to throw a punch the moment she did? With Hilde, that was entirely usible.

    The maid kept her head bowed for several minutes even after the door closed, then cautiously nced around to check her surroundings.

    Hilde was nowhere to be seen. Even when she looked up at the ceiling, she saw nothing.

    ¡®What was that all about?¡¯

    Whatever the reason, it was a relief. The maid felt lucky to have gotten through the encounter unharmed. But she couldn¡¯t help but notice something odd¡ªa cor dangling from Hilde¡¯s hand.

    ¡®Best not to think too deeply about it.¡¯

    It was probably just another innocent victim she¡¯d been dragging around on a leash. The maid was certain of it.

    The princess¡¯s chamber in the castle.

    Hilde returned, looking especially weary. She moved with a hollow, defeated expression, clutching the cor tightly in her hand¡ªa precious memento of her new ¡°master.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    <em>Wham!</em>

    Hilde threw the cor against the wall with all her might, leaving arge dent.

    Her shoulders heaved as she panted with rage. An indescribable mix of fury and humiliation surged within her.

    It was bad enough that she¡¯d been helplessly defeated by the Gumiho, but now she was also shackled with a ve¡¯s cor by some lowly human.

    With her skills, she should have been able to resist the enforcedmands, yet she¡¯d beenpletely powerless.

    Because of that, she¡¯d crawled on the ground like a pet. She¡¯d let a lowly man pat her head.

    The princess of Bestia. The lioness of Bestia.

    ¡°I, Hilde Brigitta Lioness, will not stand for this!!!¡±

    Her thunderous roar shattered the furniture and scattered various items around the room.

    But it did little to quell her fury.

    She wouldn¡¯t be satisfied until she tore that man limb from limb. Until she ripped that smug mouth of his wide open.

    But first, she needed to do something about this cor.

    Unfortunately, though Hilde was confident in battle, she was no expert in magic. Still, with the court wizards¡¯ help, this ve trader¡¯s magic should be easy enough to dispel.

    Once she was free of the cor, she¡¯d use every resource at her disposal to track him down¡­

    <em>Bang!</em>

    Hilde kicked open her door.

    ¡°Hii!¡±

    A maid nearby let out a startled cry.

    Ignoring her, Hilde stormed off in search of the court wizards.

    It was still the dead of night.

    While Karamir was out on his midnight walk with Hilde¡­

    The Gumiho had stayed behind in Cheonsangru.

    The Sky Fox, Yuha.

    She had business with her.

    That was her main purpose for being here. Humoring Hilde was just a convenient way to pass the time.

    The Gumiho gestured with her hand, her eyes narrowing into crescent shapes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep this short. Hand over your power.¡±

    The power Yuha held as the Sky Fox.

    That was the Gumiho¡¯s goal.

    But she doubted Yuha would give it up willingly.

    It would surely lead to a fierce battle.

    With seven tails, she couldn¡¯t muster her former strength, but the same was true for her opponent. The price Yuha paid for defying heaven had weakened her as well.

    It was a battle she was confident she could win.

    The Gumiho summoned her fox bead.

    ¡°If you won¡¯te to me, then I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    ¡°Fine. Take it.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯ll give it to you. The power you so desire.¡±

    Yuha¡¯s expression was calm as she spoke, sipping leisurely from a steaming cup of tea.

    The Gumiho was the one caught off guard by Yuha¡¯s easy eptance.

    Could she be hiding a sneaky n?

    The Gumiho eyed her warily, her fur bristling with tension.

    ¡°What are you nning?¡±

    ¡°nning? I¡¯m simply giving you what you want.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m a fool? You¡¯d never just hand it over so easily.¡±

    Yuha chuckled, as if something greatly amused her.

    The Sky Foxughing aloud? To the Gumiho, it sounded more ominous than a ghost¡¯s wail.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°Can you me me forughing? Here you are, the mighty Gumiho, trembling over a few words.¡±

    Yuha could feel the passage of time from the Gumiho¡¯s reaction. The once-mighty Gumiho now looked like a petnt child.

    In a way, it was almost pitiful.

    With a slight wave, she sent her fox bead¡ªa brilliant blend of white and blue, like the sky itself¡ªfloating toward the Gumiho.

    ¡°Curious, aren¡¯t you? This isn¡¯t for you. It¡¯s for the young fox inside you.¡±

    ¡°¡­What? Why are you so kind to her?¡±

    Training her, offering her power¡­?

    From the Sky Fox, no less?

    She must¡¯ve gone mad.

    ¡°Has your time with humans scrambled your brain? She¡¯s a Gumiho, just like me. She¡¯ll grow into another Gumiho, one who defies heaven¡¯s will¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, she won¡¯t. Lin is not you, and most importantly, she has someone by her side. If she steps out of line, he¡¯ll bring her back.¡±

    ¡°Why do you trust that human so much? What exactly are you plotting?¡±

    ¡°Plotting¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t something as grand as a scheme. She just wanted to see the young fox girl live freely, unburdened by chains and repression.

    She wanted to see that empty promise he once spoke of be a reality.

    ¡°Who knows, maybe even you will find salvation one day.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯ll im my salvation with my own hands. And that girl will never wake. I¡¯ll make sure of that.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Yuha¡¯s indifferent response left the Gumiho feeling strangely uneasy, her serene smile only adding to her difort.

    The Gumiho turned away, hardening her resolve.

    ¡®I am not weak.¡¯

    She needed no one¡¯s help. She was a Gumiho. The fox who defied heaven.

    All she needed was power.

    She reached out and grasped Yuha¡¯s fox bead.

    As she clenched her fist, the bead cracked, then shattered into countless shards.

    White and blue energy whirled around her.

    And the Gumiho absorbed it all.

    The power of the Sky Fox flowed into the Gumiho¡¯s fox bead.

    <em>Thrum¡­</em>

    The heavens trembled.

    Cheonsangru was an otherworldly space created by Yuha¡¯s power.

    With that power gone, it was only natural for the space to copse.

    It was also a sign that Yuha hadpletely turned her back on heaven.

    The light in Yuha¡¯s celestial blue eyes dimmed, and the divine aura that had once graced her white fur dissipated.

    All that remained was an ordinary, elderly Hoyo.

    Yet, even in her weakened state, Yuha exuded an aura of mystery, an image that imprinted asting difort in the Gumiho¡¯s mind.

    Days passed since the sky over Cheonsangru had crumbled into a mundane mountaintop.

    After absorbing the power of the Sky Fox, the Gumiho had finally grown her eighth tail.

    With the Sky Fox who had once protected Bestia now gone, yokai began to swarm in.

    The misfortune carried by the Hongho spread, distorting the destinies of countless beings.

    Soldiers were devoted to exorcising the yokai night and day, but it was no easy task. Yokai were more than mere monsters; each had strange powers of its own.

    Without proper knowledge of exorcism, they were hard to capture.

    Thanks to the Gumiho¡¯spliance with Karamir¡¯s orders, the damage had been minimized. But this couldn¡¯t go on forever.

    Aware of this, the Gumiho subtly suggested a n to Karamir.

    ¡°Yokai are appearing more frequently these days. We can¡¯t just keep hunting them down one by one.¡±

    ¡°And what would you suggest?¡±

    ¡°We need to uproot the source.¡±

    With the power of the Sky Fox absorbed, only one task remained.

    It was time to hunt the ck Fox.

 Chapter 98

    <strong>A Deep and Silent Night</strong>

    In the faint moonlight filtered through thin clouds, a soft silver glow spreads across the earth. At the summit of a steep cliff, silver-white foxfire flickers around the dark shrine of Umwolsan.

    Heukbi, blindfolded with ck bandages, strolls gracefully around the fox shrine, hands neatly sped. A ck fox bead, imbued with the cold aura of the moon, conveys a message to her.

    The Cheonho has ultimately turned away.

    Not only that, but she¡¯s allied herself with the Gumiho.

    It was somewhat expected. The Twelve O-Wi Ghosts had returned from Bestia, sharing news that the Cheonho appeared to be siding with the Gumiho.

    Her intentions remain unreadable. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s driven by sheer curiosity about others receiving heavenly punishment¡ªa whimpletely beyond understanding.

    The time for mere observation has passed. The Gumiho must be dealt with before she brings ruin to the world.

    Thankfully, it seems I won¡¯t need to trouble myself by going to her.

    ¡°So, the Cheonho, and you as well¡ªeveryone seems to be living in fine ces, leaving only me out.¡±

    A visitor enters the shrine unannounced, her eight tails swaying in a confused dance. Their faint pink glow reflects the dim moonlight.

    She is the Gumiho,e to Umwolsan to settle a longstanding grievance.

    Her appearance differs from Lin¡¯s. She hasn¡¯t tied her hair up to charm her master, nor is she wearing the airy dress meant to please him.

    Instead, she dons the traditional martial attire of the Hoyo tribe, marking a distinct line between herself and the one who remains asleep within her.

    ¡°You really live in a gloomy ce, fitting for someone as dark as you.¡±

    The Gumiho hase alone. Karami is absent, as he¡¯d only be a hindrance.

    Karami agreed, yet the look in his eyes was not that of reluctant consent. It held a shadow, as if hiding some scheme.

    ¡°Just what strange ideas could he being up with now?¡±

    The Gumiho herself can¡¯t quite grasp the man. But she doesn¡¯t concern herself.

    He¡¯s but a mere mortal with no resources to reach Umwolsan, a shrine teeming with yokai. Nor does he even know of its existence.

    Her purpose is clear: absorb the seal and fully evolve into a true Gumiho, break the chains shackling her soul, and be free.

    First, she must eliminate the traitor.

    ¡°Have you been well? Did you enjoy offering me up?¡±

    ¡°How could that be? The heart of a girl who lost a friend has not known peace.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? Then would you mind returning the power you took from me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that gift was bestowed upon me by the heavens, so returning it would be difficult.¡±

    The Gumiho lets out a silentugh at Heukbi¡¯s yful words. Her smile is so cold it chills even the moonlight.

    ¡°To steal another¡¯s power and call it a blessing¡­ shameless doesn¡¯t even begin to describe it. If that¡¯s how it is, I¡¯ll have to take it back by force.¡±

    The Gumiho raises her fox bead. Having absorbed the Cheonho¡¯s power, it shines with the strength of the sun, as if embodying the clear sky itself.

    Heukbi does not retreat. Her tone remains calm and unwavering.

    ¡°I hold no ill will, but are you quite sure? You only have eight tails.¡±

    ¡°Consider it a handicap.¡±

    The two yokai summon their foxfire and face each other.

    Thebat between yokai, particrly those skilled in sorcery, resembles that of wizards.

    Whose sorcery reigns supreme?

    Who has honed their skills more?

    They exchange moves as in a card game, each countering the other, seizing any mistake tond meaningful blows.

    When both are adept sorcerers, no gaps are given, and one must whittle down the opponent¡¯s spells, slowly chipping away at their defenses.

    The Gumiho makes the first move.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    A foxfire, fundamental to yokai, though refined to the extreme, bes akin to a deadly blow.

    The sorcery holds the essence of the yokai, twenty mes of orange foxfire blossoming around the Gumiho like petals in full bloom. Each me is simr in size to the ones Lin used against Ongi long ago.

    ¡°Falling Fire.¡±

    The foxfire, illuminating the dark shrine as if it were daylight, descends in silence, zing through the air.

    Heukbi gazes upon the mes raining down upon her with a sorrowful expression.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown weak indeed. My heart aches for you.¡±

    As the bombardment nears its climax, a massive ck fox appears from nowhere, biting through the foxfire.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    The mes scatter as it bites down, shielding Heukbi. The ck fox prowls before her, growling at the Gumiho, recognizing her as a foe.

    It¡¯s not a living creature; it¡¯s a form of sorcery, conjured by Heukbi¡¯s yokai energy.

    The ck fox charges. Though her attack is thwarted, the Gumiho remains unfazed, seamlessly transitioning into her next spell. A radiant sun materializes above her head.

    <em>Scorching Heat.</em>

    An inescapable spell that scorches everything, living or non-living, within its range.

    In an instant, the shrine erupts, burning and scattering into ash simultaneously.

    The ground curves into a shallow depression, yet only the area beneath Heukbi¡¯s feet remains untouched. She stands, unchanged, though the ck fox surrounding her has shrunk from the mes¡¯ intensity.

    ¡°To damage my home¡­ if that¡¯s how you wish to proceed, I have no choice but to respond in kind.¡±

    Heukbi ces her hand on the ck fox¡¯s head. The yokai energy flows back into the fox, restoring it instantly, as if it had never suffered harm.

    Rejuvenated, the fox lunges at the Gumiho.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been raising pets in your spare time?¡±

    The Gumiho smirks, cloaking her hand in mes, poised to smash her opponent.

    Just then, a presence emerges right behind her.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    In an instant, she twists her body, but the ck fox bites down on her left arm. Another fox grabs her right arm. Both foxes, identical, mirror each other as if reflected.

    Seeing the foxes mped down on her arms, the Gumiho sneers.

    ¡°So that¡¯s your n? Quite the clever trick.¡±

    With a swift motion, she shakes off the foxes, crushing the head of the one in front of her, while tearing apart the jaws of the one behind her.

    She stomps on the head of the fallen fox, scattering the yokai energy thatposed it like snuffed embers.

    mes envelop the Gumiho¡¯s arms.

    Taking this as her cue, she strengthens her body with yokai energy and surges forward, closing the distance to Heukbi in an instant.

    The Gumiho strikes with a fist imbued with fiery red energy. Heukbi meets it with her palm, her hand coated in dark yokai energy.

    The Gumiho unleashes a relentless flurry of attacks, propelling herself off the ground, as Heukbi steps back, retreating gracefully with light, airy footwork.

    <em>Gaze of Fate.</em>

    The Gumiho¡¯s sunlit eye glows, revealing Heukbi¡¯s destiny.

    In her vision, fragments of countless fates arise¡ªan endless web, each shard indistinct.

    None of these shards extends beyond a single second.

    It signifies a formidable opponent, difficult to distort fate against.

    Yet, within this web, the Gumiho perceives a faint possibility. She peers into the shards, searching.

    She seeks the course of action that could yield the most favorable oue, one where shends a meaningful blow.

    She finds it.

    With a resounding stomp, the Gumiho shifts her weight, advancing diagonally. Heukbi, quick to react, steps back, only to feel the edge of a rock against her heel.

    ¡°Ugh?¡±

    Heukbi falters.

    Of all ces to step, it had to be there, backward, onto a protruding rock.

    An unfortunate twist of fate, yet it is one the Gumiho herself distorted.

    Witnessing Heukbi¡¯s stumble in fate, she strikes her fist into Heukbi¡¯s abdomen with an uppercut.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Heukbi crosses her arms to block, yet the force sends her soaring. To maintain her advantage, the Gumiho leaps after her.

    The strike reorders Heukbi¡¯s destiny, spawning a cascade of fresh fate fragments.

    ¡°Your reaction¡¯s slow. Did you forget how to counter a fox?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Watching the surging Gumiho, Heukbi muses:

    ¡°Without a doubt, the Gumiho¡­¡±

    An oddity.

    Surely, her spirit was erased when she was sealed within Baegungok.

    But here she is, the same Gumiho as in Heukbi¡¯s distant memory.

    With eight tails, yet stronger than anticipated¡ªeven after factoring in the Cheonho¡¯s power, the calctions don¡¯t match.

    Some unknown factor is bolstering her strength, but Heukbi can¡¯t determine what.

    Unsettled by this irregrity, Heukbi decides it¡¯s best to subdue the Gumiho before further variables emerge.

    Softly, she unwinds the ck bandage from her eyes, hershes casting a drowsy impression.

    Opening her closed eyes, they shine silver, like a mirror.

    <em>Silver Eyes.</em>

    Eyes that reverse fate. The image of the Gumiho reflects in her silver gaze.

    Just before the Gumiho¡¯s attack connects with Heukbi¡ª

    <em>Shush!</em>

    Like magic, their positions switch.

    In an instant, the situation reverses, and Heukbiunches a palm strike charged with yokai energy.

    ¡°Kuh!¡±

    The Gumiho¡¯s body is knocked back, and Heukbi¡¯s eyes narrow slightly.

    ¡°Your reaction is slow, Gumiho. Have you forgotten my abilities after all this time?¡±

    Though Heukbi is often seen as reserved and gentle by her kin,

    one must not forget: she, too, is the most cunning fox of all.

    \

 Chapter 99

    Two foxes dance across the heavens and earth, twisting and turning in a gracefulbat that only foxes could achieve, their flexible forms engaged in a physical battle. Between each sh, sorcery weaves through the gaps, attempting to catch the other off guard.

    Together, they wield nine tails. Although one of them holds most of these tails, they total nine nheless.

    The Gumiho, with her eight tails cloaked in golden mes, focuses entirely on offense, while Heukbi parries her attacks, steering the battle defensively.

    Heukbi¡¯s defensive stance isn¡¯t due to weakness but derives from her unique ability.

    <em>Silver Eyes.</em>

    <em>Eyes that reverse fate.</em>

    Simply by gazing upon her target, she can reverse a multitude of things:

    A benevolent ruler into a tyrant.

    A hero into a heretic.

    A champion of justice into an agent of vengeance.

    She can reverse more than just fate¡ªposition, weight, speed, emotions, rtionships, even life and death. Her power to invert extends to countless things.

    Her motif is the mirror.

    By reversing the enemy¡¯s attacks, she achieves a seamless unity of offense and defense, freeing her from the need to focus on attacking.

    Heukbi¡¯sbat style is the pr opposite of the Gumiho¡¯s fiery, impulsive nature.

    ¡°As bothersome as ever.¡±

    The Gumiho searches through the paths of fate for a meaningful move, but Heukbi¡¯s Silver Eyes render each calcted attack futile.

    Imminent misfortune transforms into fortune for Heukbi.

    In the sh of masters, a single wasted move can result in irreparable damage.

    But the Gumiho is no ordinary foe.

    She¡¯s battled Heukbi countless times and knows how to counter her.

    The Gumiho peers into the threads of fate, mimicking an alternate version of herself at a crossroads.

    Her ws sharpen, shing vertically. The fiery ws, shaped like des, surge toward Heukbi.

    Heukbi¡¯s silver eyes gleam.

    Fate is reversed.

    She raises her hand like a knife, slicing the fiery strike in two.

    <em>sh!</em>

    The Gumiho¡¯s attack is thwarted, reversing her own ill fate back onto her.

    <em>Tssk.</em>

    ¡°Ugh?¡±

    Yet, stray embers that failed to scatter descend upon Heukbi.

    She narrows her eyes, frowning.

    It wasn¡¯t carelessness or a mistake. She hadn¡¯t let her guard down.

    It was a disaster beyond humanprehension¡ªa twist of fate, like the dice of a god.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to realize the Gumiho had orchestrated this twist.

    ¡°So you wanted misfortune? You could¡¯ve just said so~¡±

    If Heukbi reverses fate, all the Gumiho needs to do is offer her good fortune. Without realizing, if Heukbi reverses it, she¡¯ll cast misfortune upon herself.

    The Gumiho mixes fortune and misfortune deftly between her attacks, leaving Heukbi to discern what¡¯s real and what¡¯s an illusion.

    Failing to unravel the Gumiho¡¯s tricks, Heukbi¡¯s ability to use her Silver Eyes will inevitably be restricted.

    ¡°The idea is clever, but if you overuse your power, even you won¡¯t escape its drawbacks, Gumiho.¡±

    If Heukbi doesn¡¯t react to the fortune tossed her way, she¡¯ll inadvertently receive only good fortune, defeating the purpose of using her powers.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll take on whatever risk it takes to defy heaven¡¯s decree, won¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°As reckless as ever¡­.¡±

    Heukbi murmurs, a faint memory surfacing with a bitter expression.

    Thus begins the full-fledged battle of wits between the cunning foxes.

    The Gumiho strategically inserts fortune or misfortune into her attacks, while Heukbi counters them with calcted reversals. At times, misfortune clings to the Gumiho, while fortune lends its favor to Heukbi.

    The Gumiho brazenly distorts fate, disregarding her own harm.

    With the Gumiho¡¯s Sun Eye and Heukbi¡¯s Silver Eyes constantly at work, fate twists and turns, intertwining in a chaotic dance.

    The thread of unbroken fate has long vanished.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this remind you of the past? We used to fight every other day.¡±

    ¡°Not once did I ever wish to spar. From the start, Gumiho, you forced every duel upon me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Well, you never did enjoy fighting. That¡¯s why you could never beat me.¡±

    Thousands of duels, each ending in the Gumiho¡¯s victory.

    That was true in the past, and it would be true now.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    The Gumiho splits in two.

    One dashes toward Heukbi, while the other leaps backward, preparing a spell.

    Foxfire rises above the Gumiho, swelling in size until it threatens to obliterate everything around it.

    Heukbi¡¯s silver pupils shift rapidly.

    <em>A clone. One of them is fake.</em>

    Neither vision nor aura can distinguish between them.

    A gamble.

    Which is real, and which is the decoy?

    The decision takes only a moment.

    Heukbi conjures a ck dagger from foxfire, ignoring the Gumiho charging at her and hurling it at the one preparing the spell.

    The Gumiho simply tilts her head, evading the dagger as it flies past her.

    <em>sh!</em>

    Heukbi¡¯s Silver Eyes gleam.

    Positions reversed.

    In an instant, Heukbi switches ces with the dagger,nding directly behind the Gumiho.

    If she couldn¡¯t choose, she would simply capture both.

    Heukbi brings her hands together as if in prayer, extending her palms outward.

    From her hands, a ck fox materializes, attacking both Gumiho figures¡ªthe one plummeting to the ground and the one charging at Heukbi.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Dust explodes into the air as Heukbi watches intently.

    Which one was real, and which was an illusion?

    It doesn¡¯t matter, but the curiosity lingers.

    When the dust settles, no one is there.

    ¡°Ahmo, you¡¯re such a straightforward fox. Always have been.¡±

    The Gumiho¡¯s voice suddenly resounds, not from the ground but from the sky.

    Though its conjurer has vanished, the foxfire floats like the sun, aimed at Heukbi before suddenly shifting form mid-air.

    <em>Transformation?</em>

    Both Gumiho figures had been decoys.

    The real one had transformed into the foxfire.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I liked you, Ahmo. But you betrayed my trust.¡±

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    The Gumiho unleashes her yokai energy, an orange haze wrapping her body. The aura is intense, leaving no room for reversal.

    This is a direct countermeasure.

    To break through a defense, the attacker must exert greater force.

    Forcing through and reversing it would consume unimaginable yokai energy. Considering the opponent is the Gumiho, any attempt would require a Herculean effort.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Heukbi narrows her gaze, watching the Gumiho attempt to steal her power.

    The Gumiho had always been like this.

    Never satisfied, always craving more. Her ambition, reaching to the heavens.

    She cared little for the misfortune her greed brought others.

    Selfish and domineering, the same as before.

    Heukbi no longer expects anything from her.

    ¡°ytime is over.¡±

    Heukbi sps her hands together, forming a seal.

    Her Silver Eyes emit a glow.

    Just before the Gumiho¡¯s hand touches Heukbi¡ª

    <em>Inverse Heaven''s Domain.</em>

    Darkness spreads, enveloping the entire area.

    The Gumiho¡¯s hand meets only empty air as Heukbi vanishes like a mirage.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    The Gumiho nces around.

    Above, below, left, and right¡ªonly mirrors surround her.

    Countless mirrors fill the space, each surface reflecting the Gumiho infinitely.

    A world of mirrors.

    <em>An illusion?</em>

    No.

    Casting illusions against a master is far from easy. Especially since the Gumiho herself is well-versed in illusions, such a deception would be nearly impossible.

    Moreover, the feeling is too real. Touching a mirror¡¯s surface sends a chilling shiver down her spine.

    ¡°Surprised? Of course you would be. This is the first time you¡¯ve seen this.¡±

    Heukbi¡¯s calm voice echoes from somewhere, though her figure is nowhere to be seen.

    <em>Clink!</em>

    The Gumiho smashes a mirror in front of her, but it instantly repairs itself, the broken shards reversing to their original form.

    Only now does the Gumiho realize what she¡¯s up against.

    An inverted realm, akin to the Cheonho¡¯s celestial space.

    An isted domain that can reverse even heavenly decrees.

    Here, Heukbi reigns supreme. Not even the Gumiho can rampage here.

    ¡°Ahmo, you''ve improved, haven¡¯t you? You can pull off tricks like this now?¡±

    ¡°A lot of time has passed. While you were asleep, I grew. I¡¯m no longer the same as I was. And please, stop calling me Ahmo. I am Heukbi.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Pathetic. I¡¯ve told you countless times¡ªnames are nothing but a curse, a binding imposed on us. Have you decided to be one of heaven¡¯s dogs, like the Cheonho?¡±

    ¡°If it ensures my safety, then yes.¡±

    The Gumiho clicks her tongue.

    She inspects the mirrors, searching for a way out, but finds none.

    This is Heukbi¡¯s home turf. Within her domain, others cannot wield their full power.

    Breaking free by force is futile, as all attacks will reverse endlessly until exhaustion.

    The only viable option is to break the domain from outside or counter it with a simr extradimensional space. Of course, the Gumiho knows how, but¡­

    ¡°You¡¯d be wise to abandon any such thoughts. In your current state, you¡¯ll never breach my domain.¡±

    Half of her power¡ªthe Moon Eye¡ªis with Ahmo.

    The Sun Eye and Moon Eye are a pair; without one, the other cannot achieve its full strength.

    Who would have thought Ahmo had grown powerful enough to wield a domain? A painful oversight by the Gumiho, who had forgotten the passage of time.

    ¡°Rest in peace. I hope you¡¯ll be born again to live out a more ordinary fate.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Light spills from the mirrors, reflecting endlessly until the space fills with radiant brilliance.

    As the light cascades down upon her, the Gumiho¡¯s consciousness fades into darkness.

    <strong>...</strong>

    Heukbi gazes down upon the fallen Gumiho, lying motionless on the mirror-world floor.

    Unleashing her domain demands immense power. She had bided her time, fearing the cunning Gumiho would sense her n.

    The Gumiho in Heukbi¡¯s memory would have shattered this boundary with ease, but now, weakened and only halfplete, she could not.

    She may have triumphed in the past, but no longer. She will never ovee Heukbi again.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to put an end to this¡­¡±

    She cannot kill her.

    Heaven¡¯s decree demands she atone.

    First, she will strip her power and seal her tightly so she can never awaken again.

    Heukbi intends to work within the domain to ensure the Gumiho cannot reawaken, yet¡ª

    ¡°Excuse me~ is anyone here?¡±

    A male voice calls from outside the domain, loud and frivolous.

    ncing outside, Heukbi sees an ordinary human ambling through the ash-covered shrine.

    ¡°I¡¯vee for a reading~¡±

    He¡¯s a madman seeking fortune in a ruined shrine.

 Chapter 100

    While the Gumiho went off to capture Ahmo, Karami remained behind in the city, nning to deliver the news to Yuha. He found her at Cheonsangru, attending to her duties in a modest office¡ªa far cry from her once-lofty celestial residence.

    Hearing that the Gumiho had set out to capture Ahmo, Yuha nodded in acknowledgement, though her expression was anything but pleased.

    Even with the power she¡¯d absorbed from the Cheonho, Yuha knew the Gumiho was unlikely to defeat Ahmo as she was now.

    ¡°I might have a n.¡±

    Like a con artist promising untold riches if only she trusted him, Karami presented a tempting suggestion.

    Yuha, well-seasoned against countless chatans, had built up a near-immunity to such tricks, yet even she couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued by his proposal.

    However, a few obstacles stood in the way.

    Yuha had a rough idea of Umwolsan¡¯s location, but the ce was teeming with yokai¡ªhow would they even get there?

    With her weakened powers, Yuha could manage only the simplest of spells. She was far too diminished to take on strong yokai.

    ¡°What are you worried about? I happen to have a strong ve on hand.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Without thinking, Yuha understood. There was only one person who came to mind.

    Recently, something peculiar had urred at Bestia''s royal pce.

    The thug princess, Hilde, hadn¡¯t stepped outside her room.

    Far from upholding her royal dignity, she usually spent her days in the city, harassing innocent citizens.

    But after a certain day, she hadn¡¯t even nced beyond the castle walls.

    Some thought she had finally matured, but the truth was different.

    ¡°That bastard. I¡¯ll tear him apart!¡±

    Since her humiliating experience as a pet¡ªforced to go on walks as a mere ve¡ªshe had not left her quarters. Though the leash was gone, the invisible chains bound to her soul remained intact.

    She¡¯d wanted to ask the court mage to remove the spell but couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. If anyone saw and spread rumors of the ¡°princess in shackles,¡± it would be her downfall. She was trapped, with no way to avoid it.

    Because of this, she hadn¡¯t stepped outside. Thest thing she wanted was to run into Karami and suffer further humiliation.

    Thus, she remained confined to her room.

    At least, as a princess, the pce was her safe haven. As long as she stayed inside, Karami couldn¡¯t reach her.

    Though enduring this changed nothing, it was still a far cry better than crawling on the ground like an animal.

    <em>Tap.</em>

    At the slightest noise, Hilde tensed, her shoulders twitching. A small, white fox perched on her window, dropping a scroll before slipping back out.

    The fox was Yuha¡¯s messenger, used to deliver messages. Hilde had received such messages before.

    Yuha.

    The ungrateful fox who¡¯d dared deceive a princess.

    Like Karami, she was someone Hilde wanted to tear apart.

    Wondering what sly words she would have for her this time, Hilde unrolled the scroll.

    Its message was brief:

    -Bring your cor ande to Cheonsangru. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make sure everyone knows you¡¯re a ve.-

    Hilde¡¯s eyes widened, her face paling as though she¡¯d just seen her name on a death list.

    In shock, she stared nkly at the message, hoping she¡¯d read it wrong, only to find it unchanged.

    With a groan, she copsed onto her bed, burying her face in her pillow and mming her fists against the mattress in silent rage.

    In the end, Hilde brought the cor and made her way to Cheonsangru.

    Karami and Yuha were waiting. Hilde red fiercely at Yuha, who averted her gaze slightly.@@novelbin@@

    Karamiughed lightly, stepping between them.

    ¡°Ah, you came quickly. We¡¯d have been in trouble if you hadn¡¯t shown up.¡±

    While Karami¡¯s words seemed directed at himself, to Hilde they sounded like the opposite.

    ¡°Ah, so you made it on time. If you hadn¡¯te, I¡¯d have made sure everyone knew you¡¯re a ve. Lucky for you.¡±

    That was the gist of it. It was as if he was taunting her.

    ¡°Why¡­ why did you call me here? D-Don¡¯t tell me¡­ another walk¡­?¡±

    ¡°How could I possibly put a leash on a princess and take her for a walk in broad daylight? You¡¯re speaking nonsense.¡±

    Is it only nonsense because it¡¯s daylight? Who¡¯s the one really spouting nonsense here?!

    Barely holding back her frustration, Hilde bit her tongue, suppressing her urge to argue.

    ¡°There¡¯s a ce we need to go. I¡¯d like to request your protection.¡±

    Are yokai too strong?

    Then take a strong ve along.

    With her level of skill, Hilde would be able to reach Umwolsan without much trouble.

    And when else would he get the chance to have a princess as his escort? Best to make the most of the opportunity.

    As Hilde begrudgingly prepared to set off, Yuha approached Karami.

    ¡°Ahmo may be highly vignt, but she¡¯s also insatiably curious¡ªlike a schr who can¡¯t resist his questions. Take this. If used at the right moment, it¡¯ll serve you well.¡±

    Yuha handed him a small brown pouch. Inside were three beads¡ªone blue, one red, and one white, each slightly smaller than a fist.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Karami knew exactly what they were.

    Yuha¡¯s magic pouch, inspired by the Three-Colored Gourd from the Korean folktale <em>The Fox Sister,</em> used to repel foxes.

    It was amusing that a fox herself was handing him these, but right now, any assistance was wee.

    After receiving instructions on how to use the beads, Karami set off for Umwolsan.

    <em>¡°Damn, damn, damn!¡±</em>

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re incredibly fast.¡±

    Riding on Hilde¡¯s back.

    ¡°I¡¯vee for a reading~¡±

    This is the story leading up to Karami¡¯s arrival at Umwolsan.

    To Heukbi, who knew none of the details, he was nothing but an intruder.

    <em>Who is this madman?</em>

    Heukbi, who was usually calm and detached, found herself thinking such thoughts for the first time. This man was unhinged.

    <em>Who could he be?</em>

    asionally, Heukbi would transform herself and wander the human world, meeting people here and there. But she didn¡¯t recognize this man; he was a stranger.

    Her first instinct was to ignore him, but he could be an ally of the Gumiho. If he broke the barrier, it would be disastrous.

    As long as the barrier held, the Gumiho couldn¡¯t escape. Maintaining it, Heukbi descended outside. Her graceful descent had an ethereal quality, like that of a celestial maiden.

    Her fox ears and tail had been concealed through transformation.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Karami¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at Heukbi¡¯s sudden appearance from the sky.

    Heukbinded gracefully before him, looking at him with clear displeasure for interrupting her work.

    Though her Silver Eyes didn¡¯t grant her omniscient insight, her keen gaze allowed her to assess his appearance urately.

    <em>Completely ordinary¡­</em>

    He was as unremarkable as a man could be. How someone so ordinary had made it here was a mystery.

    Perhaps he possessed hidden abilities that weren¡¯t immediately apparent. Heukbi, on guard, spoke.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here for a reading. A friend told me this was a famous fortune-telling shrine.¡±

    ¡°You must be mistaken. As you can see, there is nothing here.¡±

    ¡°Nothing here, or did it simply be nothing?¡±

    The ground was scarred with signs of a fierce battle, and all that remained of the shrine was a charred foundation and smoldering remnants.

    So what?

    What would you do about it if there was a fight?

    Heukbi felt a surge of irritation welling up from deep within. She considered killing him outright but wasn¡¯t fond of taking lives.

    Besides, with the Gumiho captured, she was in a good mood, so she decided to show mercy.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know what happened here. I don¡¯t know who informed you, but this is no ce for you. Leave at once.¡±

    Her tone was calm, but the underlyingmand was clear.

    She wanted him gone, and Karami sensed he should drop the matter.

    ¡°Hmm, I suppose I have no choice.¡±

    Just as she thought he was about to leave, he began rummaging in his clothes, pulling out a small brown pouch. From it, he drew a white bead.

    ¡°Here you go.¡±

    He tossed it lightly in Heukbi¡¯s direction.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    The bead exploded, releasing a burst of smoke.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    Caught off guard, Heukbi inhaled the smoke, coughing violently.

    She clutched her sleeve to her face, her body shaking as her previously hidden ears and tail popped out.

    <em>My transformation?!</em>

    Her disguise spell had been broken.

    By nothing more than a bead thrown by a human.

    But this was no ordinary bead; it was infused with the Cheonho¡¯s power, deadly to foxes.

    ¡°The Cheonho¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s the friend who rmended this ce. You seem to know her?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A friend of the Cheonho?

    Who had revealed her location?

    The Cheonho had sided with the Gumiho¡­ what ulterior motives were at y? And what was this man thinking?

    ¡°So you came for a reading?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­Very well. While I am no Cheonho, I can read fortunes well enough.¡±

    Heukbi¡¯s Silver Eyes scanned the surroundings, restoring the damaged shrine and ground to their original states in an instant.

    ¡°Come inside.¡±

    With silent steps, Heukbi led the way. It would be easy enough to investigate who this human was.

    Her curiosity had finally outweighed her caution.

    Following her closely, Karami thought to himself:

    <em>¡°Wow! Ahmo! Heukbi! A fox priestess!¡±</em>

    It was the ultimate set of yokai right before his eyes!

 Chapter 101

    <strong>As a yokai closely tied to fate, Heukbi asionally performed divinations. Sometimes her clients were humans; other times, they were yokai.</strong>

    However, Heukbi didn¡¯t particrly enjoy fortune-telling.

    To her, fortunes were mere gossip. Even if an unfavorable fortune appeared, it was best not to dwell on it and simply let it pass.

    But those who knew of her abilities would insistently ask her to reverse any unlucky fortunes, tiring her to the point where she eventually stopped doing readings altogether.

    That Heukbi was now offering a reading for Karami was not out of whimsy. When one reads fortunes, they often gain a faint glimpse of the paths one has traveled and the roads that lie ahead.

    One could even call it an investigation.

    ¡°There are twelve tiles. Each tile holds a specific meaning. You¡¯ll draw three tiles in sequence, and we¡¯ll interpret your fortune bybining them.¡±

    Heukbi set twelve tiles on the table.

    ¡°Now, pick the first tile. Choose the one that calls to you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Karami looked at the spread of tiles, pondering.

    He didn¡¯t believe in fortunes, nor was he religious.

    Still, humans are strange creatures¡ªhappy to feel a bit of satisfaction if a good fortune appears.

    <em>Sip.</em>

    Swallowing, Karami tilted his head in thought. He pondered for a while before pulling out his ultimate technique. He extended his index finger and moved it above the tiles, tapping them as if pressing piano keys.

    ¡°Coca-C is delicious. If it¡¯s tasty, drink more. But drink too much, and you¡¯ll get a stomachache. Ding-dong-dang-dong¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m consulting my expert on which one to pick. Ah, I lost track. Don¡¯t interrupt me. I¡¯ll have to start over. Coca-C is delicious.¡±

    Heukbi stared at his odd behavior in bewilderment.

    An ¡°expert¡±?

    Who was this ¡°expert,¡± and how exactly was he consulting them when it was just the two of them here?

    Could he be using some sort of magic?

    But she sensed no mysticism from him, and he didn¡¯t seem like someone who¡¯d ever had anything to do with magic. She immediately dismissed the idea.

    ¡°Ding-dong-dang, do-re-mi-fa-so-ti-do-ti-so-fa-mi-re-do~¡±

    Borrowing from his ¡°expert¡¯s¡± power, Karami¡¯s fingernded on a tile, pressing it down.

    It was an ox.

    ¡°Now, pick your second tile.¡±

    Once again, Karami drew upon his expert technique. As he began his ritual again, Heukbi closed her eyes in resignation.

    Oh heavens.

    He was repeating that bizarre chant.

    If he did it again, he¡¯d likely do it a third time as well.

    Listening to that strange melody was irritating in a way that felt like it stirred something deep in her, making her feel itchy, almost ufortable.

    Unable to hold back any longer, Heukbi spoke up, her brow furrowed.

    ¡°No matter how many times you chant, the result won¡¯t change. Just pick a tile.¡±

    If this were a game, his achievement <strong>¡°Annoy Heukbi¡±</strong> would have popped up by now. An incredibly rare feat.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Reluctantly, Karami chose his second tile without his expert¡¯s guidance.

    The second tile was a rat.

    ¡°¡­Now, pick your final tile.¡±

    Karami picked his third tile.

    It was a rooster.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Heukbi narrowed her eyes as she examined the three animal tiles, then nced at Karami. His attention was drawn to her reaction.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rather unusual that you¡¯ve managed to pick only these. In a way, it¡¯s impressive.¡±

    Heukbi pushed the first tile, the ox, forward.

    ¡°First, the ox. It symbolizes wealth and abundance. Its leisurely nature also represents peace. Additionally, it¡¯s known for its simplicity and tenacity, unwavering once it sets its mind to something.¡±

    ¡°Ah~ Just perfect for me, a merchant. Wealth? I¡¯ve already got it in the bag.¡±

    Karami sighed in admiration.

    Of course, he¡¯d picked well. His expert guide was always right.

    But Heukbi continued calmly, adding her own interpretation.

    ¡°To be tenacious is also to be stubborn. Refusing to give up borders on foolishness.¡±

    Does it really mean that?

    Isn¡¯t that a bit of a stretch?

    As Karami tilted his head in confusion, Heukbi presented the next tile.

    ¡°The rat. Known for its industrious nature, which is often associated with wealth. After all, umting wealth requires effort.¡±

    ¡°This one¡¯s definitely meant for me. I¡¯m the most diligent person I know.¡±

    Not wanting to let him bask in the glory, Heukbi swiftly shared the rest of the interpretation.

    ¡°However, diligence can also be seen as greed. Just as a rat gnaws away at a farmer¡¯s crops to fill its belly, it represents taking from others to benefit oneself.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Moreover, rats are creatures of trickery, known to eat others¡¯ fingernails and take on their appearance to cause harm. They¡¯re also harbingers of disease.¡±

    The unfavorable aspects of the reading overshadowed the positives, sinking Karami¡¯s mood.

    Heukbi felt a small thrill in seeing this. However, she kept her expression neutral as she presented the final tile.

    ¡°Lastly, the rooster. It is an auspicious creature, heralding the dawn and the end of the long night. When the rooster crows, spirits and demons of the night are driven away.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    Karami, seeing through her feigned positivity, propped his chin up and gave her a sour look.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not always good. If the rooster crows at the wrong time or too early, it brings bad luck. Crowing at dusk is considered ominous, crowing at midnight signals misfortune, and crowing after sunset forebodes a family¡¯s ruin.¡±

    Of course, it ended on a negative note, just like before.

    ¡°To summarize¡­¡±

    Heukbi consolidated the reading.

    ¡°Your ambition is vast, yet it exceeds your meager abilities. Such reckless courage will only lead to failure. Ignoring the advice of others and pushing forward will bring about harsh consequences.¡±

    This was misfortune on the highest level¡ªa most ominous reading.

    ¡°If only my expert had been allowed to help¡­¡±

    Heukbi inwardly chuckled at Karami¡¯s dissatisfied expression. She¡¯d known this wasing from the moment he started his antics.

    ¡°You mentioned you were a friend of the Cheonho. Surely her readings are far more urate than mine; why did you seek me out?¡±

    ¡°I already received one from her. She told me I¡¯m doomed to die soon, my fate painted ck.¡±

    Karami¡¯s tone was that of a resigned man. Heukbi¡¯s eyes widened slightly. The Cheonho¡¯s readings were different from her own. She was a messenger of the heavens, reading fate as prophecy rather than fortune.

    If the Cheonho foresaw his death, then it was certain. That made the ominous reading she had just given all the more fitting.

    <em>¡°So that¡¯s it.¡±</em>

    She now understood why he¡¯de to her instead of the Cheonho. He already knew his fate. Afraid of his doomed destiny, he sought her to reverse it.

    What was the Cheonho thinking?

    She, of all yokai, would know that one should never interfere with fate. And yet, she¡¯d sent him here.

    Clearly, her association with the Gumiho had changed her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too discouraged. With effort, you may yet find a way.¡±

    Her words held no genuine encouragement, only a mocking edge.

    No mortal struggle could alter the decree of heaven. She was merely indulging him with empty hope.

    Karami fiddled with the tiles, reluctant to let go of the reading¡¯s meaning.

    ¡°Is there any way to get the best reading?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as the best reading. Each reading differs depending on who, when, and what is drawn.¡±

    ¡°But generally speaking, aren¡¯t there tiles that bring good fortune?¡±

    ¡°They do exist, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Then could you show me?¡±

    Heukbi didn¡¯t particrly want to, but seeing it as thest wish of a dying man, she obliged.

    From the facedown tiles, she drew three, knowing exactly which ones they were without needing to check.

    When she turned them over, the tiles showed a dragon, a monkey, and a rabbit.

    ¡°The dragon represents sess in all endeavors, and the monkey symbolizes a lifelongpanion. Lastly, the rabbit, endowed with a long life and good health, signifies peace, harmony, and a happy household.¡±

    If Karami¡¯s fate were reversed, it would look exactly like thispletely devoid of death.

    ¡°Oh, I like this.¡±

    Karami showed interest, a smile of curiosity on his face. Heukbi stared back, her gaze icy.

    Undoubtedly, he¡¯d soon ask her to reverse his fate.

    But he was gravely mistaken.

    Heukbi had no intention of altering Karami¡¯s fate, for personal and professional reasons alike.

    As she contemted this, Karami spoke.

    ¡°Well, I still prefer the ones I drew.¡±

    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±

    Karami pushed aside the tiles she¡¯d drawn and brought back his own. He rearranged them, swapping the order of the ox, rat, and rooster.

    Seeing the new arrangement, Heukbi¡¯s eyes widened.

    The interpretation had shiftedpletely.

    The rooster, now at the forefront, symbolized an auspicious omen.

    The rooster¡¯s crow, once a symbol of ruin, now heralded the dawn, dispelling the darkness.

    The rat remained industrious, willing to go to any lengths to achieve its goals.

    And the reward for this diligence was wealth, prosperity, and peace.

    No longer thezy ox drowned in idleness, this was a peace hard-won through persistence.

    The rat¡¯s perseverance served as a sturdy bridge, a solid foundation that ensured the tower built upon it wouldn¡¯t fall easily.

    The most ominous fortune had been transformed into one of unparalleled auspiciousness with just a change in order.

    ¡°How¡¯s this? Isn¡¯t this good too?¡±

    Karami beamed, grinning as if to show off.

    Some might see this as a mere gimmick, but for Heukbi, it was different.

    She was a fox who reversed fate.

    She¡¯d seen countless people beg her to alter their fortunes, but Karami was the first who tried to overturn his fate with his own hands.

    In front of Ahmo herself.

    Without relying on Ahmo¡¯s help.

    He had a better fortune right in front of him, yet he refused to deny the path he had chosen. Instead, he strove to turn it toward a brighter oue.

    Heukbi, gazing at Karami, murmured unconsciously:

    ¡°A Defier of Heaven¡­¡±

    A rare individual who overturns destiny instead of sumbing to it.@@novelbin@@

    Such people are called <em>Defiers of Heaven</em>.

 Chapter 102

    <strong>When people speak of a Defier of Heaven, they usually refer to one of two types:</strong>

    The first is someone who, resisting an unjust fate, embarks on a treacherous journey.

    The second is one who, unable to ept their fate yet too fearful to resist, chooses an easy way out.

    In the case of the former, history books would call them heroes; in thetter, they would be dismissed as cowards, like a disgraced monk.

    A hero.

    A hero isn¡¯t necessarily someone who fights on the frontlines of a battlefield.

    For a little girl in a remote mountain vige, even the mischievous boy next door could be a hero. Grandeur is not a requirement.

    So, which of these does Karami belong to?

    At the very least, he didn¡¯t seem to be thetter. By process of elimination, he might lean more toward the former.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising. Heukbi herself wasn¡¯t an ordinary fox, and in her long life, she had asionallye across those called heroes.

    Even so, Heukbi found herself surprised.

    It wasn¡¯t Karami¡¯s defiance of fate that astonished her.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who awakened the Gumiho?¡±

    ¡°Awakened? I¡¯d say she sought me out first.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Karami responded with a sly smile, as if it wasn¡¯t a secret worth keeping.

    It turned out he was the one who had not only awakened the Gumiho but also nurtured her into an eight-tailed fox. That was what surprised Heukbi.

    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t seek me out just for a fortune.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the main reason, but let¡¯s call it a side task. You could say I handled business and indulged in a bit of a hobby at the same time.¡±

    Heukbi¡¯s refined way of referring to herself as ¡°a young maiden¡± was a manner of speaking that one rarely heard on modern Earth.

    If Karami were topare his conversation with Heukbi, it would be like talking to a character voice actor who had taken their role very seriously,plete with cosy.

    From the moment he encountered Heukbi, Karami¡¯s heart had been racing with excitement.

    Of course, the feeling wasn¡¯t mutual. To Heukbi, he had gone from being an insignificant man to an individual as dangerous, if not more so, than the Gumiho.

    If she had a scouter to measure danger levels, it would have exploded.

    ¡°Fate isn¡¯t something that can be flipped like the palm of your hand. The same goes for fortunes.¡±

    Karami¡¯s fortune wasn¡¯t just his own. It epassed everyone tied to him, including the Gumiho.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t I already change the fortune?¡±

    ¡°It was forced.¡±

    ¡°Then it shouldn¡¯t have changed even if a disaster struck. A wind should¡¯ve blown it away or ripped it before I had the chance. Why would you get my hopes up only to say it¡¯s impossible?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense¡­¡±

    ¡°Regardless, I¡¯m going with this one, so act like you understand.¡±

    What kind of unreasonable man was this? Was this truly the man who drew the ox tile? Perhaps it was tenacity, or maybe he had the stubbornness of a three-year-old child.

    It was almost preferable to someone who¡¯d beg her to reverse their fate. At least then, she could have driven them out with force.

    But as he was actively changing his own fortune, Heukbi couldn¡¯t simply dismiss him.

    Being around him was exhausting. She needed to get rid of him as soon as possible.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯re here chasing the Gumiho, but unfortunately, she¡¯s not here.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heukbi¡¯s voice and gaze remainedposed. Even when Karami looked at her intently, she didn¡¯t waver, as if she werepletely confident in her truthfulness.

    ¡°I see. If she¡¯s not here, I suppose I have no choice.¡±

    Karami got up calmly. He collected the three tiles he had drawn and held them up to Heukbi.

    ¡°Mind if I take these as souvenirs?¡±

    ¡°Do as you please. Why not take them all while you¡¯re at it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, can I? Yay~¡±

    Karami didn¡¯t hold back. Humming to himself, he gathered all twelve tiles.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please, by all means.¡±

    Heukbi followed behind Karami, almost as if she were escorting him out of Umwolsan, as one would shoo away an unwanted animal.

    Once outside, Karami looked around, craning his neck as if searching for something.

    ¡°This seems about right¡­¡±

    Just as he was about to pull a red bead from his pouch and toss it¡ª

    <em>Smack!</em>

    Moving with uncharacteristic speed, Heukbi suddenly surged forward and seized Karami¡¯s wrist roughly. The bead slipped from his grasp and fell to the ground.

    <em>Squeeze.</em>

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Heukbi¡¯s grip tightened. Her strength exceeded that of an average woman, making Karami wince. Still, he forced a strained smile.

    ¡°What is it? Have you grown attached already? Feeling lonely now that I¡¯m leaving? Shall I stay and keep youpany?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. What were you about to do?¡±

    ¡°I need to fetch my ve.¡±

    ¡°ve¡­?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? The Gumiho is my ve.¡±

    Not understanding, Heukbi frowned, ring at him. Karami just smiled, staring at a seemingly empty spot in the air.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the Gumiho wasn¡¯t here? Well, technically, that¡¯s true, but she¡¯s nearby.¡±

    ¡°¡­How did you figure that out?¡±

    ¡°When someone¡¯s this close, even if they¡¯re in another space, I can sense them.¡±

    <em>Poof!</em>

    The bead on the ground exploded, releasing a puff of red smoke.

    Heukbi didn¡¯t have time to analyze what it was.

    Another of Cheonho¡¯s magic beads.

    Its effects were unknown.

    Heukbi reversed the bead¡¯s existence entirely. In an instant, it vanished with a faint puff of smoke.

    ¡°Impressive reaction time.¡±

    ¡°I knew what it was. It won¡¯t work a second time.¡±

    ¡°That was your reversal, right? Using the Silver Eyes.¡±

    ¡°So Cheonho told you that much¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, not at all. I already knew.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t bother lying if it¡¯s so obvious.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s true¡­¡±

    If Cheonho were to hear this, she¡¯d feel wronged. She hadn¡¯t told him anything. Karami had already known everything before she had the chance.

    Naturally, Heukbi didn¡¯t know this, nor would she believe it if he told her.

    ¡°Even if you know my ability, it changes nothing.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, are you sure? It has a clear w.¡±

    ¡°A¡­ w?¡±

    Karamiughed casually, continuing.

    ¡°The Silver Eyes reverse things that exist in reality. They don¡¯t annihte. So, where do those reversed things go?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, perhaps to a mirror world?¡±

    At that moment, thenguid look in Heukbi¡¯s eyes vanished, her gaze widening sharply.

    She had to admit, it was an impressive reaction. Surprising someone as dignified as Heukbi was highly entertaining. Karami couldn¡¯t resist a low chuckle filled with base amusement.

    ¡°The weakness of such a space is that it can¡¯t withstand simultaneous impact from inside and outside. Like this.¡±

    <em>Shing!</em>

    Something whizzed by Heukbi at bullet speed, stirring her ck hair wildly in the wind.

    It was a blue bead.

    <em>Where did thate from?!</em>

    Heukbi whipped her head toward the direction from which the bead had flown, scrutinizing the area intently.

    It was a considerable distance from Umwolsan. Only by focusing intently could one detect the faint presence.

    ¡°Damn it, why do I have to do this crap!¡±

    There, stationed far away in line with Karami¡¯s signal, was Hilde, grumbling as she followed his instructions.

    When she saw his signal re, she threw one of the beads he¡¯d handed her.

    The blue bead exploded upon reaching the barrier.

    It was infused with Yuha¡¯s final reserves of energy, a force intended to restore the natural flow of fate¡ªa direct threat to both the Gumiho and Ahmo.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    With a shattering sound, fractures spread through the empty space.

    The dimension seemed on the verge of copse but ultimately held. Yuha¡¯s weakened state had diminished its power.

    Heukbi let out a small sigh of relief, then turned her sharp gaze back to Karami.

    ¡°I was toocent. Allowing you to leave would be a great danger to the world.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell me to leave a moment ago? Now you¡¯re changing your tune?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I am Ahmo, after all. If I can reverse fate, what¡¯s a simple change of words?¡±

    ¡°Acting all high and mighty¡­ ugh.¡±

    Heukbi tightened her grip on Karami¡¯s wrist until he buckled under the pressure.

    As he knelt, Heukbi gazed down at him coldly.

    An ordinary human, yet one with the audacity to defy fate itself. She had to nip this threat in the bud before it grew.

    The surest way to do so.

    Heukbi¡¯s Silver Eyes locked onto Karami¡¯s form.

    The target of her reversal: his very life.

    ¡°Die.¡±

    It was a single, sinctmand.

    <strong>"¡­Wake up!"</strong>

    "Mmm¡­"

    "I said, wake up!"

    A sharp, nagging voice pierced her eardrums, forcing Gumiho to awaken begrudgingly. She clutched her throbbing head and sat up.

    She was still in the reversed world, a ce filled with mirrors. Heukbi was nowhere to be seen, as if she¡¯d left Gumiho alone in this space.

    Yet, a different voice echoed around her.

    When Gumiho looked down, she realized the mirror beneath her was also looking back at her. The only difference was in the subtle movements.

    It was as if it were someone else.

    The posture was different, and the aura felt off.

    "You¡­"

    "How many times did Lin call you? Why are you only waking up now?"

    The reflection in the mirror was Lin¡ªher other self that shared the same body, now appearing on the other side of the mirror.

    "Weren''t you just sobbing yourself to sleep?"

    This was the same Lin who had fled in tears after being caught stealing her master Karami¡¯s life force, wounded by harsh words. And yet, here she was, perfectly fine.

    "What are you talking about? Because of you, Lin had to wake up against her will."

    "What?"

    Gumiho double-checked her own state.

    Was she the one in control of the body?

    Did the reversal wake Lin, while her own personality was somehow pushed aside?

    But everything felt vivid, as if they both existed simultaneously, separated by the mirror¡¯s surface.

    Seeing Gumiho looking dazed, Lin raised her voice, irritated.

    "Now isn¡¯t the time to sit there like that! Master¡¯s outside!"

    "He¡¯s¡­ here?"

    Gumiho lifted her head, gazing into the void.

    Sure enough¡­

    Outside the barrier, she could sense his presence, or more precisely, the binding chain that linked to his soul. She¡¯d told him to stay away because he¡¯d just get in the way, yet here he was.

    Why had hee?

    He was powerless.

    No matter how much she thought about it, Gumiho couldn¡¯t figure out the reason.

    "We have to get out of here quickly! Otherwise, Master will be in danger!"

    She was right.

    There was no way Ahmo would leave Karami alone.

    And even if that weren¡¯t the case, Gumiho had no intention of staying here forever.

    "It¡¯s not like I want to be here. I¡¯m stuck because I can¡¯t find a way out."

    The problem was that she still hadn¡¯t figured out how to escape.

    The Reverse Heaven Realm was a space crafted by Heukbi¡¯s power, making it hard for Gumiho to fully use her strength or break through the barrier.

    Even if she managed to get out, Heukbi could just create another domain, rendering all her efforts useless.

    "Aren''t you supposed to be this great and powerful Gumiho? How can you be stuck here so easily?"

    "At least Isted this long. If it were you, you¡¯d be dead already."

    "You''re all talk for someone who lost!"

    "¡­"

    Since she had, in fact, lost, Gumiho held her tongue. Talking back would only make her look bad.

    Instead, she focused on finding a way to escape.

    <em>If only I had my full power¡­</em>

    If she still had the power of the Moon Eye, the counterpart to her Sun Eye, she could shatter a space like this as easily as breaking a rice cake.

    While she was clenching her lips in frustration¡ª

    <em>Thud.</em>

    A bead suddenly fell from nowhere and rolled across the floor.

    <em>Pssss¡­</em>

    The bead emitted a red smoke, but it seemed to be losing its strength, the plume of smoke fading.

    Yet Gumiho could sense the faint energy within the smoke. It was one of Cheonho¡¯s beads.

    Why had it suddenly appeared here?

    Was Karami doing something outside?

    She couldn¡¯t begin to guess what was happening.

    "What¡¯s with this green bead?"

    Apparently, Lin had found a bead on her side as well.

    <em>Why does she always manage to say things that get on my nerves? She really is my match.</em>

    "What are you talking about? How is this green? It¡¯s clearly red."

    "Did you mess up your eyes after losing? It¡¯s definitely green. Could you stop mishandling Lin¡¯s body? That belongs to Master."

    "Why would it be¡­ yours?"

    Gumiho was about to snap at Lin when she looked down and saw a red bead. It was definitely red.

    And on the other side of the mirror.

    In the same position, an identical bead emitted green smoke. The bead itself was also green.

    It was unmistakably the same bead, yet the colors were opposite.

    "Reversal¡­"

    Gumiho unconsciously repeated the word.

    A reversed world.

    A domain where even personalities were inverted.

    A light bulb went off in Gumiho¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 103

    <strong>The Reverse Heaven Realm of Heukbi.</strong>

    If there¡¯s no opposing concept, nothing happens, but when a clear point of symmetry exists, a reversal urs.

    <strong>Attack, personality, everything¡ª</strong> Mirrors fill the space densely.

    This even applies to mysterious conduits like magic. When divine power is used, it converts to demonic energy.

    The proof lies in the magical beads. The red bead Yuha specially crafted appeared green on the mirror¡¯s other side.

    It was a hint subtly passed on to the Gumiho.

    Because she could wield opposing forces. If she seeds, escaping from here would be no challenge.

    It was well worth a try.

    "Hey, you said we¡¯d save the Master, right? So, let¡¯s work together."

    For that, Lin¡¯s help was indispensable.

    The other side of the mirror where Lin existed seemed to be recognized as a separate world, unlike other mirrors. Heukbi likely didn¡¯t expect two personalities to exist simultaneously.

    But since the Gumiho couldn¡¯t interfere with the world beyond the mirror, someone needed to adjust this other power.

    Lin wasn¡¯t entirely pleased about cooperating with the Gumiho, but there was no choice. She nodded.

    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±

    ¡°First, let¡¯s raise the sun.¡±

    <strong>re!</strong>

    When the Gumiho formed a seal, the sun rose.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn. You can do it, right?¡±

    Lin, her gaze serious, gathered her hands and made a hand sign. She began to focus.

    Lin had never created a sun before. When she began using the Sun Eye, she hid within herself.

    As the Gumiho¡¯s power grew, Lin diminished, losing her sense of self to the point she no longer knew who she was.

    She even felt she was bing the Gumiho, almost to the point where her personality would dissolve and merge. She held on purely out of stubbornness.

    Thanks to that, perhaps, while inside the Gumiho, she¡¯d managed to observe and learn.

    The flow of mystical energy. The method of using the eye.

    To a fine level that would be impossible withoutplete unification.

    Thus, Lin knew how to wield powerpletely, even on her first try.

    <strong>re.</strong>

    A radiant sun rose above Lin¡¯s head. The Gumiho smiled with satisfaction.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how it should be, Gumiho.¡±

    Two suns rose like mirror images, centered around the two Gumiho.

    ¡°Now, align with me and send it over here.¡±

    Nodding, Lin controlled her sun.

    The suns high in the sky began to descend slowly. Atst, the two suns touched the mirror. The suns began to be absorbed through the mirror.

    <strong>Crack!</strong>

    Containing an enormous amount of power, the mirror struggled to absorb the suns. It trembled as if it would shatter with a single tap.

    But eventually, the mirror swallowed the suns whole. Then, it reversed the absorbed suns and projected them into the opposite world.

    And what emerged was¡ª

    <strong>Ssshh¡­</strong>

    Instead of a sun radiating intense heat, it was a moon that cast a gentle, cool light.

    The sun, transforming into a moon, halted its change. It froze in ce.

    The quantity was precisely half. A semi-circr orb, half sun, half moon, interlocked across the mirror.

    This was true for both sides.@@novelbin@@

    In Lin¡¯s world, the Gumiho¡¯s half-moon appeared. In the Gumiho¡¯s world, Lin¡¯s half-moon appeared. Alongside the respective half suns each created.

    With the sun and moon perfectly ovepping, the two Gumiho were in sync without needing tomunicate.

    The Sun Eye and Moon Eye sparkled simultaneously.

    <strong>"Eclipse."</strong>

    <strong>Snap.</strong>

    The light was extinguished.

    A total eclipse where the moonpletely veiled the sun, casting the world into darkness.

    A shadowed realm where neither sunlight nor moonlight reached. Not even the heavens could be seen, and the Gumiho¡¯s absolute domain blocked even farsight.

    The Reverse Heaven Realm ceased to function. In this dark void, the mirror could only reflect darkness.

    Even if it tried to reverse the darkness into light, it would be no more than a candle¡¯s glow against infinite shadow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. To rescue the Master.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t clear who said it. The two Gumiho simply smiled.

    <strong>Crackle, snap.</strong>

    In the darkness, countless fracturing sounds echoed. The endless sounds ceased in an instant.

    <strong>Crash!</strong>

    The space shattered and copsed. The outside world appeared.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    As the domain vanished, Heukbi flinched, her hair whipping as she turned. In the shadows, she locked eyes with the Gumiho.

    The domain¡¯s interior was a virtual space created artificially. The moment it collided with reality, it lost strength rapidly and disappeared.

    The moon created within the Reverse Heaven Realm shared the same fate.

    But this opportunity wouldn¡¯t be missed. In the fleeting moment where virtual and real coexisted, close to 0.000001 seconds¡ª A time so brief even the tick of a clock hand wouldn¡¯t reach it¡ª The Reverse Heaven Realm was covered by the eclipse.

    <strong>Now.</strong>

    The Gumiho expanded her domain. The virtual darkness extended, overtaking reality. The area around Eumwolsa was nketed in shadow.

    There wasn¡¯t a chance to escape, not in that instant.

    ¡°How¡­?¡±

    In shock, Heukbi looked around the darkness. But it was as if her eyes were closed; she saw nothing.

    She knew it was an eclipse created by the Gumiho. Yet, it made no sense, as she still possessed the power of the Moon Eye.

    ¡°Surprised? Honestly, I¡¯m surprised too. It must be luck.¡±

    It was fortunate Lin was there. And that Karami came as well.

    Had he not arrived, Lin wouldn¡¯t have awakened to snap the Gumiho out of it. And without the Sky Fox¡¯s bead, they might never have found him in time.

    She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but apliment was in order.

    The Gumiho left Heukbi writhing in the darkness and searched for Karami. Since she controlled the domain, locating him in the shadows wasn¡¯t hard.

    He was by Heukbi¡¯s side.

    But his posture was strange. Hey on the ground, face down. He didn¡¯t move a muscle.

    ¡°Master¡­?¡±

    Lin felt something amiss as well. She hesitantly approached Karami with anxious steps.

    Her perked ears didn¡¯t catch the sound they should have.

    When she gently turned Karami over, his body flopped over, limp.

    <strong>Thud.</strong>

    But his head, slightly tilted, didn¡¯t follow. In his half-closed pupils, a dense dark cloud lingered.

    ¡°Master¡­?¡±

    Lin called out in a trembling voice, but there was no response. Touching his face, she felt an unnerving, icy coldness. Even his scent was faint.

    ¡°Master? Master! Master!!¡±

    Lin shook Karami violently, but he swayed without resistance. He was like a doll being shaken.

    The Gumiho realized something was terribly wrong as well.

    ¡°What did you do to him?¡±

    Heukbi had no time to answer.

    When plunged intoplete darkness, one¡¯s senses be disoriented. Am I truly here? Or have I be one with the darkness itself?

    The mind drifts, and the longer one remains in darkness, the closer to madness they be.

    <strong>Tsk.</strong>

    The Gumiho clicked her tongue. A normal conversation was impossible in this state.

    Reluctantly, she shed a little light on Heukbi. Since they were within her domain, this mercy posed no issue.

    Seeing a single beam in the darkness, Heukbi rushed toward it, clutching her arms as if to embrace it.

    ¡°Now, speak up. What did you do to him?¡±

    Barely regaining her senses, Heukbi gazed at Karami with a dazed expression.

    ¡°Him? Ah¡­ You mean the one who defied fate.¡±

    Even for a fox adept at masking emotions, keepingposure in her hazy state was challenging. She let out a faint, mocking chuckle, unable to suppress a low, scornfulugh.

    ¡°The defier of fate?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? He¡¯s one who defied the heavens, resisted the fox¡¯s tricks, and carved his own destiny.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how strong he was?¡±

    She knew he was no ordinary person, but never imagined he was that extraordinary.

    ¡°He¡¯s changed the fates of many and will continue to do so. So, I took action.¡±

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gumiho, you¡¯re correct. I inverted his fate. He has now met his destined end.¡±

    The opposite of life is death.

    She¡¯d killed Karami to set fate back in motion. That was all there was to it.

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    Before the Gumiho could speak, Lin lunged and tackled Heukbi to the ground.

    Lin¡¯s eyes gleamed with fury.

    ¡°I see. I wondered why something felt off. So, another personality was hiding. You¡¯re coborating, though neither trusts anyone.¡±

    ¡°Stop spewing nonsense. Bring Master back to life right now!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s impossible. Life can be reversed to death, but death doesn¡¯t reverse to life. Life is more than mere existence.¡±

    There are billions of lives, each with a unique thread. No matter what path they take or fate they face, all lead to the final destination of death.

    Each path leaves a distinct trail, but all converge on a single point.

    But in reverse¡ª

    Where would a path beginning from death lead?

    No one knows.

    With countless threads, retracing would be impossible.

    That¡¯s why memories and connections reset in reincarnation, a necessary process for death to be a new beginning.

    Only then can a life starting from death be possible.

    There must be a clear point of symmetry, defined by the world itself, without exceptions.

    Meaning Karami¡¯s revival was impossible.

    Had he been alive, the Gumiho could¡¯ve twisted his fate, but in death, it was toote. A dead person¡¯s fate couldn¡¯t be altered.

    But such logic was meaningless to Lin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about all that! Just bring Master back!¡±

    ¡°If you insist, I can assist with reincarnation. Shall I? But he¡¯ll be entirely different from the man you knew.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ that means nothing.¡±

    As an immortal Gumiho, she could wait. But she couldn¡¯t bear him being unrecognizable.

    If Karami didn¡¯t recognize her, she couldn¡¯t endure.

    Even as tears welled, Lin¡¯s gaze held a deadly intensity that could kill a god, focused on Heukbi.

    Droplets fell, hot tearsnding on Heukbi¡¯s face, shocking her as her eyes widened.

    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ crying?¡±

    A Gumiho, crying? Just because a single human died?

    A Gumiho, selfish and arrogant above all, shedding tears for another. It was an unbelievable sight.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    The Gumiho watching from afar sighed.

    ¡°So all that¡¯s needed is that clear point of symmetry, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Theoretically, yes, but it¡¯s nearly impossible for the deceased¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve got what¡¯s needed on this end.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    Ignoring Heukbi¡¯s startled inquiry, the Gumiho lightly tapped Lin¡¯s shoulder.

    Lin, her eyes red with tears, looked back at the Gumiho.

    ¡°Why¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think? Aren¡¯t you going to revive Master?¡±

    ¡°C-can you really?¡±

    ¡°Somehow. I didn¡¯t n it, but¡­¡±

    She hadn¡¯t intended this when coaxing Lin. Still, she supposed it was time to repay the debt.

    ¡°Alright, time to spit it all out.¡±

 Chapter 104

    <strong>What is the unchanging factor that distinguishes a person?</strong>

    There are many possible answers, but at least it¡¯s not the face. Appearance changes too easily. With just a mask, one bes unrecognizable.

    If this were modern Earth, one could rely on fingerprints, irises, or various DNA markers, but here, this is another world.

    A world where magic has developed more than science. So, there¡¯s a unique way to distinguish people in this world.

    One is magic power. Another is the soul. And the third is <em>vital energy.</em>

    Of course, at the moment of death, even these dissipate, but with a skilled necromancer, various things be possible.

    They could ease one¡¯s regrets or console their spirit.

    However, even if a soul remains, resurrecting the dead is impossible¡ª

    Without <em>vital energy,</em> the most fundamental and essentialponent of life.

    Yet <em>vital energy</em> dissipates faster than anything else, making resurrection impossible even for a high priest if they don¡¯t act immediately.

    In Karami¡¯s case, his vital energy vanished in an instant as it inverted.

    Normally, resurrection would be impossible.

    But destiny¡ªor rather, a fox¡¯s trick¡ªtwists even the immutable fate of the dead.

    ¡°You, you still have his essence, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes,¡± Lin replied, timidly ncing around.

    Falling for the Gumiho¡¯s sweet talk, Lin had secretly siphoned off Karami¡¯s essence, bit by bit, as casually as one might snack on something precious. This was the reason Karami hade to resent her and made her withdraw into herself.

    She had converted other essences directly into power, but she made an exception for Karami¡¯s.

    It was a precious treasure she¡¯d carefully stored away, like a squirrel hoarding acorns.

    ¡°Then we have his essence¡­ Anything else needed?¡±

    Since the Gumiho had already deployed her eclipse, the oue was decided, and Heukbi adopted a more cooperative attitude.

    ¡°We need to call his soul back to his body¡­ but if we perform the ritual carelessly, his soul could end up wandering the afterlife.¡±

    Unless, like Mirabel¡¯s father, Harold, he had a strong attachment to this world, the soul would depart for the afterlife.

    Since Karami¡¯s case was different, his soul had to be called precisely to his body.

    There were obstacles.

    The first was how to summon such a delicate soul.

    The second was the myriad of yokai, irresistibly drawn to souls, that could snatch his spirit mid-summoning.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    The Gumiho showed Heukbi a form, illustrating it with magic.

    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s a spell more persistent than any ordinary sorcery.¡±

    The Gumiho chuckled.

    A ck shackle bound tightly to the soul, a fetter that remained even after death, as if to forbid freedom.

    Chains linking Karami¡¯s soul made it easy to pull him back.

    But to summon his soul, the Gumiho needed to lift the barrier¡ªand she had to prevent Heukbi from doing anything reckless in the meantime.

    ¡°Hand it over. The fox bead.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The core of a fox¡¯s power. An essential bead for magic.

    A fox bead isn¡¯t given even to a parent or a lover¡­

    ¡°Not going to hand it over? Should I pop out an eyeball?¡±

    The Gumiho threatened her with a sly smirk, like a schoolyard bully intimidating a junior.

    Reluctantly, Heukbi summoned her fox bead and ced it in the Gumiho¡¯s hand, hesitating to release her grip. The Gumiho tried to take it, but Heukbi held tight.

    Just as it looked like a struggle might ensue, Lin pushed Heukbi aside, causing her to fall limply and lose her grip on the bead.

    ¡°Trying to buy time, are you?¡±

    Heukbi nced up, her face twisted in a sorrowful look as if she were a tragic heroine, only to be met with the cold, piercing gazes of the two Gumiho.

    A total of sixteen tails. Why were there so many Gumiho?

    She thought it might be time to raise a tame fox of her own after all of this.

    With Heukbi¡¯s powers contained, the Gumiho lifted the barrier. Lin, having entrusted the resurrection entirely to the Gumiho, stepped back inside.

    ¡°All set. Shall we begin?¡±

    First, Karami¡¯s soul. The Gumiho tugged at the chain with her power.

    A small soul, moving along a queue in the afterlife, was suddenly pulled out.

    As the three-headed hound of the underworld, Cerberus, lunged to pursue the escaping soul¡ª

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    In an instant, the Gumiho¡¯s magical power expanded.

    A massive pink Gumiho, many timesrger than the enormous Cerberus, materialized, baring its nine tails with a fierce growl. Cerberus whimpered like a scolded pup.

    Overwhelmed by the Gumiho¡¯s terrifying power, no yokai dared to touch the soul.

    The tiny ck soul, escorted by this majestic presence, appeared before the Gumiho.

    ¡°Hello? You¡¯ve gotten quite small, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    A barely tangible soul, frail enough to disappear with a single breath. As insignificant as a passing horned rabbit.

    A testament to Karami¡¯s fragility. And yet, he never hesitated to venture into dangerous ces. All for his servant¡¯s sake.

    The Gumiho knew this from Lin¡¯s memories.

    Not just for Lin, but for himself as well.

    This time, too.

    He¡¯de despite her warning not to, arriving at the perfect moment.

    What if he hadn¡¯te?

    What if he¡¯d been there in the past?

    She didn¡¯t know.

    In the depths of her heart, a warm feeling swelled. Whose emotion was this?

    Her own? Lin¡¯s?

    The Gumiho couldn¡¯t tell. She¡¯d never felt this way, even in her eternal life.

    Whatever it was, she could ask Karami after reviving him.

    The Gumiho retrieved the essence she¡¯d kept within her body, returning it to its rightful ce. Although Lin had nibbled away at it bit by bit, there was enough left to bring him back to life.

    Carefully, she ced his soul back into his body as well.

    All the groundwork was done. The final step remained.

    ¡°Amho.¡±

    Heukbi captured Karami¡¯s corpse in the Silver Eye.

    Reversing the fate of the dead was a forbidden domain. Ordinarily, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible.

    Retracing from death to his original life was nearly impossible.

    But here, his soul, his body, his essence, and a bond unbroken by death still existed.

    From among billions of threads, the life of Karami shone, erasing all other paths, leaving a single line.

    One end to the other. A clear point of symmetry.

    The conditions for reversal were met. Heukbi inverted death.

    There was no blinding light or grand spectacle.

    Just a gentle quiet, like sunlight breaking through dark clouds. In the empty gaze of Karami, a faint glimmer emerged.

    Slowly, Karami blinked as if waking from a deep slumber, his eyes beginning to focus.

    The first thing he saw upon his return from the afterlife was the smiling Gumiho gazing down at him.

    ¡°Hello, Master. Did you sleep well?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ so-so.¡±

    ¡°How does it feel to take a free soul-bound journey?¡±

    ¡°I was just about to reach heaven; a little disappointing, really.¡±

    Was this the reaction of someone who had juste back from the dead? The Gumihoughed dryly at his shameless response.

    ¡°Heaven? No, you¡¯re destined for hell. After all, you raised a Gumiho.¡±

    ¡°Hell just for raising a Gumiho seems a bit unfair, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°The world¡¯s inherently unfair. What, do you regret it?¡±

    ¡°If I raised the world¡¯s prettiest Gumiho, then hell seems like a fair price.¡±

    ¡°Choosing such sweet answers, you make me want to devour you whole.¡±

    Now she understood why Lin had been nibbling at his essence.

    This man was a trickster. A greater schemer than even a Gumiho, one who tugged on the heart.

    If he got eaten by a woman, it would be his own fault. A fate of his own making.

    As Karami exchanged lighthearted banter with the Gumiho, he noticed Heukbi.

    Heukbi looked away, shuffling awkwardly, clearly shaken. It meant the Gumiho had won.

    ¡°Looks like things went well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thanks to a certain someone who didn¡¯t shy away from facing death.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°For a servant, that¡¯s nothing.¡±

    A lie.

    In truth, Karami hadn¡¯t anticipated dying. He¡¯d only nned to provoke Heukbi enough to send the Sky Fox¡¯s bead inside.

    ¡®Who would¡¯ve expected a sudden death sentence like that?¡¯

    Even if Heukbi had used force, he¡¯d thought he¡¯d only take a few hits at worst, not get split in half.

    Hisst words, if he remembered right, were something like, ¡°Wait, what?¡±

    Since he¡¯d died before realizing it, it didn¡¯t even feel like he¡¯d died. It was more like he¡¯d fallen asleep and woken up.

    Karami had learned an important lesson:

    ¡®Death is final.¡¯

    He¡¯d wondered if, by getting sent to another world, death might act as a logout link back to reality, but that was wishful thinking. Death was an end.

    From now on, he¡¯d be more cautious.

    Karami struggled to lift himself from the ground, but the Gumiho supported him, helping him stand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself. You¡¯re still low on essence.¡±

    Her attitude was surprisingly gentle. Her gaze soft and reminiscent of a lost lover, tinged with bittersweetness.

    ¡®What¡¯s with her?¡¯

    The sudden shift in demeanor.

    Well, it was better than being red at. If she wanted to look at him kindly, he¡¯d wee it, as long as she didn¡¯t mean to devour him.

    For now, wrapping things up took priority.

    ¡°If it¡¯s over, shouldn¡¯t we settle up?¡±

    The Gumiho¡¯s aim was to retrieve her power over the Moon Eye, along with Heukbi¡¯s own powers.

    Retrieving the Gumiho¡¯s strength required a vast amount of power, but absorbing energy from a yokai as strong as Heukbi would make it happen instantly.

    With Heukbi¡¯s fox bead already in her hand, there was no hesitation.

    Thest step toward her aspiration.

    The Gumiho shattered the ck fox bead.

    <strong>Crack!</strong>

    As the bead broke, Heukbi¡¯s power and the power of the Moon Eye burst forth, absorbed entirely by the Gumiho.

    The Gumiho¡¯s own bead, half golden, now gleamed with a deep twilight blue.

    The sky, the sun, the moon, and even darkness. The three yokai¡¯s powers finally converged.

    <strong>sh!</strong>

    A brilliant glow erupted from the Gumiho. A pink pir shot up to the heavens. From her tail, a vibrant pink tail stretched out.

    Her tails swayed elegantly.

    Atst, the ninth tail of the Gumiho had appeared.

 Chapter 105

    <strong>The Gumiho, reborn as a true nine-tailed fox, assessed her state.</strong>

    It wasn''t just about regaining her power; she now held the strength of the Sky Fox and Amho as well. She was stronger than ever, entering a new peak.

    All that remained was to achieve the unfulfilled aspiration from back then. She was confident she could face any trial now.

    But before that¡ª

    "Sweetheart? Why did youe all the way here? I¡¯m pretty sure I told you not to."

    What puzzled the Gumiho was Karami¡¯s actions.

    Why had Karamie here? No matter how she thought about it, the question wouldn¡¯t leave her.

    Hearing his answer seemed the only way to resolve these swirling feelings and thoughts.

    "Just because you told me not to, is there any reason I shouldn¡¯te?"

    "Huh?"

    "I¡¯m the master, and you¡¯re the servant. Since when does a master follow themands of a servant?"

    It was a profoundly fundamental argument.

    The master givesmands. The servant follows them.

    A master has no need to obey a servant''s words.

    "Fair enough."

    The Gumiho chuckled dryly, acknowledging the straightforward logic. She looked up at the sky with a soft gaze, muttering.

    "A master and a servant¡­huh¡­"

    A bond so strong that even death couldn¡¯t sever it.

    Why hadn¡¯t she had someone like that in her past? Or¡­had she?

    The Gumiho turned her gaze to Heukbi.

    "Amho, why did you betray me?"

    To the Gumiho, Amho had been arade, a friend, and a sibling.

    Their bond was strong enough to trust each other with their backs on the battlefield. Because of that, the Gumiho had been utterly unprepared when she was betrayed.

    Amho tilted her head, as if genuinely puzzled.

    "Betrayal? It was you, Gumiho, who betrayed us."

    "¡­What?"

    "You let your greed get the better of you, endangering our kind, and never listened despite my warnings. And what happened as a result?"

    The Gumiho¡¯s ambition to reach the heavens.

    To achieve that one desire, countless fox spirits had been denied their right to live. Once a dominant race, the fox n had been driven to the brink of extinction.

    The surviving foxes scattered across the world, only to fall prey to heavenly punishment, turning them into yokai feared by all.

    "You betrayed the trust of the foxes who followed you."

    "That¡¯s¡­."

    Heukbi¡¯s plea pierced the Gumiho deeply.

    "If only, even once, you had listened to me¡­ things wouldn¡¯t havee to this¡­."

    Not once did she look back. She abandoned her kind as they perished.

    That day, Heukbi¡¯s choice had been the only way to save her n.

    "Was it so hard to be content with reality? That you drove our kin into hell?"

    "I just wanted the freedom to do as I pleased¡­."

    "And now no one is left."

    Every word Heukbi spoke cut like a cold de.

    If anyone else had said it, the Gumiho would have scoffed and dismissed it, but it was Heukbi who spoke.

    Heukbi had always been reserved, rarely showing her emotions. Her impassioned plea was impossible for even a Gumiho to ignore.

    The Gumiho, utterly disarmed by mere words, lowered her head.

    "Now, now, let¡¯s not fight over what¡¯s already past. She¡¯s paid for her sins, hasn¡¯t she, sealed for centuries?"

    Centuries¡ªthe kind of time span that would make any statute of limitations expire multiple times over.

    "It¡¯s not something for an outsider to meddle in."

    "Maybe in the past, but not anymore. She¡¯s my servant now, not an outsider."

    "Big Lin¡­?"

    "It¡¯s her name. The other Gumiho inside is Lin. She¡¯s Big Lin."

    Lin had grown so much that calling her ¡®big¡¯ was almost irrelevant now, but she couldn¡¯t think of another way to distinguish them, so she just went with what came to mind.

    Heukbi was taken aback.@@novelbin@@

    She had named the Gumiho?

    Heukbi looked at the Gumiho in shock, but the Gumiho didn¡¯t deny it. She simply twirled her hair with her finger, avoiding Heukbi¡¯s gaze.

    "I-it¡¯s not like I hate it¡­ The more I hear it, the better it sounds¡­."

    Shock, once more.

    Until just now, she¡¯d been spouting rules about being addressed as the servant or bound by pacts, yet now she didn¡¯t mind being called by a name given by a human.

    "Did¡­ the Gumiho be¡­ a female?"

    "What do you mean by female?! What nonsense are you spouting?"

    Her reaction was akin to that of a bashful maiden.

    She was optimized to enchant men, but the reverse was foreign to her. In a moment of vulnerability, her ¡®female¡¯ DNA had kicked in at the hero¡¯s arrival.

    Her blushing face was practically an admission of femininity.

    "This¡­ this can¡¯t be¡­."

    Right now, Heukbi felt like¡ª

    Her idol, whom she admired and respected, had fallen for an unknown man and was now retiring. The idol that once sparkled like a star was no longer there.

    "Gumiho, perhaps it¡¯s better if you end your life."

    That would be better. To die preserving her pride as an empress rather than living as a mere female.

    This was the reaction of a fan in the extreme depths of her devotion.

    "Not a chance."

    The Gumiho let out a scoffingugh, took a deep breath, and looked at Heukbi, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    "¡­!"

    "It would have been better if I¡¯d looked back, even just once, like you said. It¡¯s way toote to regret it now."

    Nothing was more foolish than regretting the past.

    "Hm~mph."

    The Gumiho stretched her arms, looking somehow refreshed.

    "Are you leaving?"

    "That¡¯s the n. Can¡¯t keep wasting time when I have to return to my master."

    She had figured out what had been pricking her mind and learned about the past. Apologizing was hardly enough for Amho, but¡ª

    "You¡¯re not going to reach the heavens?"

    "This wasn¡¯t something I achieved on my own. It doesn¡¯t suit me to just reap the benefits. The heavens are for your kind, not me."

    The Gumiho¡¯s body began to glow.

    A peaceful departure. She had no lingering regrets, so she was ready to leave.

    ¡®If there¡¯s one thing, though¡­¡¯

    Just one thing. One lingering curiosity, if it could be called that.

    "What would it have been like if you¡¯d been there for me in the past?"

    Someone like Lin, now.

    If she¡¯d had a master guiding her from the front rather than someone behind her¡­ Would things have been different?

    To the Gumiho¡¯s wistful question, Karami smiled faintly.

    "If we¡¯d met back then, I¡¯d be dead. You wouldn¡¯t have paid any attention to me."

    "Hm¡­."

    "Imposing the present on the past is an unfair judgment against one¡¯s former self."

    In other words, no matter how much he fawned over her, past her would¡¯ve likely treated him as an insect and trampled him without a second thought. Being able to converse freely now was only possible because they met in the present.

    "Fair enough."

    Dwelling on impossible what-ifs was pointless.

    The past couldn¡¯t be twisted by fate.

    "Hey, it¡¯s myst request¡­ Can you pet my head just once?"

    Every time Karami petted her head, Lin¡¯s overflowing feelings of happiness flooded into her. She wanted to know what kind of emotion caused such feelings.

    "Not a problem."

    With a gentle touch, Karami rested his hand on her head. Softly, he stroked her.

    The sensation was both unfamiliar andforting. A faint crescent moon smile appeared on the Gumiho¡¯s lips.

    "Ah, this feeling¡­ Not bad."

    After a while, he withdrew his hand. The Gumiho felt fully satisfied.

    "I¡¯ll be going now."

    As light filled her body, her spirit slipped out, and Karami caught Lin¡¯s swaying body.

    ¡ªAlmost forgot to mention it. You survived thanks to Lin. She kept your essence safe. And I¡¯m the one who tempted her to feed on it, so don¡¯t hold a grudge against her.

    "I know."

    ¡ªGood enough.

    Whatever issues were between them, they¡¯d work it out themselves. She no longer needed to intervene.

    Exchanging ast nce with Heukbi, the Gumiho faintly lifted the corners of her mouth.

    ¡ªRunning away after apologizing, it seems.

    "¡­¡­."

    ¡ªIs it Heukbi? It¡¯s a lovely name.

    A calm farewell. The Gumiho¡¯s spirit, without any lingering regrets, dissipated.

    Heukbi gazed into the empty air where the Gumiho had disappeared for a while.

    "Mm¡­."

    Lin let out a soft whimper as she nestled into Karami¡¯s embrace. With the Gumiho gone, Lin¡¯s personality emerged naturally. Since she had observed everything from within, regaining herposure wasn¡¯t difficult.

    Shifting her eyes aside, Lin awkwardly greeted Karami, avoiding his gaze.

    "Hi, Master."

    "It¡¯s been a while."

    Lin parted her lips slightly, ready to speak. She¡¯d already thought of what she wanted to say while inside.

    "¡­I¡¯m sorry. I put you in danger¡­."

    "It¡¯s alright. Didn¡¯t it save me?"

    Although consuming his essence hadn¡¯t killed him, it had kept him alive.

    The Gumiho¡¯s temptations aside, Lin was still mentally immature, even as her body grew with each added tail. She was just a big child.

    Just as a parent takes responsibility for disciplining a child¡¯s mistakes, it was the master¡¯s duty to handle a servant¡¯s mistakes. He¡¯d simply need to teach her not to do it again.

    When Karami lifted his hand, Lin¡¯s ears perked up, parting to the sides for easy petting. Even after all this time, her body remembered.

    With a faint smile, Karami patted her head again.

    Lin closed her eyes, savoring the sensation, wrapping all nine tails around Karami in a tight embrace.

    "Sorry to interrupt your heartfelt reunion, but it doesn¡¯t seem like we have the luxury for it."

    Heukbi lifted her head to the sky, her neck straight. Darkness gathered, covering the sky in an ominous aura that converged to a single point.

    It was in the direction of Bestia.

    "What¡¯s that?"

    "Retribution."

    Some called it heavenly punishment, but it was more like a <em>Heavenly Cmity.</em>

    A cmity stirred by the heavens against the Gumiho.

    Its purpose was to restore twisted fates. Simply put, it aimed to clear out those tied to the Gumiho.

    It was akin to Ragnarok.

    "We need to return immediately."

    "Go safely."

    Seeing Heukbi bow her head politely, Karami tilted his head.

    "What are you talking about? Amho, you¡¯reing with us."

    "Why should I apany you?"

    "What are you going to do here alone without your powers? And as a fox spirit, you should witness the end."

    He was definitely not trying toplete a yokai trio. Definitely not.

 Chapter 106

    <strong>The group returned to the city.</strong>

    Hilde, havingpleted her task, stormed back to the royal pce, singing profanities with delight. Naturally, she made sure to bring her cor along.

    Lin, who had seen Karami out walking with Hilde, gazed longingly at Hilde''s cor as if it were a prized treasure. Luckily, Karami didn¡¯t seem to notice.

    The city was in disarray. The sudden darkness had thrown the beastfolk into confusion.

    Using the opportunity, they made their way through the chaos and headed to Cheonsangru.

    "Sky Fox."

    "Ah, you''ve arrived."

    Yuha greeted them calmly, though she hid ayer of worry.

    She¡¯d given up her powers as the Sky Fox to invest in these two, and the bonds forged along the way were not insignificant. She¡¯d feared the worst but was relieved to see them return safely, judging by the number of tails on Lin.

    She had left with eight tails and returned with nine. Lin had be a true Gumiho.

    And standing before Yuha was Lin, not the Gumiho she once knew.

    "So, the Gumiho has departed?"

    "Yes."

    "Hmm¡­."

    That greedy Gumiho, giving up her lifelong ambition to reach the heavens and finding peace¡ªYuha found it hard to believe.

    She wondered what had changed in the Gumiho¡¯s heart, and how Karami had managed to guide her there.

    Yuha¡¯s gaze met Heukbi, who respectfully lowered her head in greeting.

    "Amho, Heukbi, at your service, Sky Fox."

    "It¡¯s been a while. Pity there¡¯s no time for a leisurely chat."

    Yuha rested her hand on the windowsill, looking up at the sky.

    The city resembled a dark, stormy night.

    Like animals sensing an impending natural disaster, the beastfolk''s cries filled the streets with a foreboding mor.

    The darkness over the city wasn¡¯t just a storm¡ªthis was no natural cloud cover.

    Much like the Gumiho¡¯s eclipse, it was a shroud cast by the heavens to conceal their own sins.

    They intended to exploit the yokai¡¯s natural affinity for darkness to strengthen them.

    ¡®Quite the spectacle.¡¯

    Despite the gravity of the situation, Karami couldn¡¯t resist taking it in with a sense of awe. Seeing it all unfold in person was awe-inspiring, much more than seeing it on a small screen.

    Unlike others, he didn¡¯t feel particrly worried. Lin, now with thebined powers of the Gumiho, the Sky Fox, and Amho, would not be easily defeated.

    He could sit back and watch as if it were a movie in a theater.

    ¡®We¡¯ve truly reached the end.¡¯

    It hadn¡¯t been easy, but they¡¯d made it this far.

    The end of Lin¡¯s liberation story.

    The title: <em>Night Parade of a Hundred Demons.</em>

    <strong>Night Parade of a Hundred Demons.</strong> A hundred spirits march through the night streets.

    Yokai, under the will of the heavens, gather to eliminate the Gumiho and all connected to her.@@novelbin@@

    It was the greatest misfortune and worst cmity the Gumiho could bring.

    Taking ce in the capital of Bestia, the focus of this defense was to minimize the city''s damage from the yokai onught.

    Minimizing damage would show resilience against misfortune.

    The clear goal forplete liberation was an 80% defense rate. If damage exceeded that, failure would follow, and there would be no retries.

    Unlike in a game, there were no visible percentages here. And even with 80% defense, 20% of the city would still suffer considerable damage.

    So, there was something he needed to ask of Lin.

    "Lin, ensure there¡¯s no damage at all. This is both a request and amand."

    Aim for 100%. He would not permit any harm.

    This was a performance. A show to turn Lin into a hero.

    If she could avert disaster without harm, then people¡¯s perceptions would inevitably shift.

    She would transform from a fox that brought misfortune to one that brought them fortune.

    "Think you can manage?"

    "As long as Master believes in Lin, Lin can do anything."

    "If you seed, I¡¯ll even let you eat my essence legally as a reward."

    "I¡¯ll go smash misfortune to pieces."

    Time passed, but the sun did not rise over Bestia.

    An endless darkness. Evil energy gathered, growing denser.

    The calm before the storm.

    Citizens barricaded themselves indoors. Guards stationed themselves across the city, bracing for anything. But mere mortals could hardly hope to fend off such a catastrophe.

    Suddenly, mes red in the dark sky.

    Through the curtain of fire, the Twelve O-Wi Ghosts made their appearance.

    And so it began.

    <strong>Boom.</strong>

    The ground shook. The air trembled. Hidden shamans throughout the city began chanting.

    <strong>Rumble¡­</strong>

    Four enormous demon gates emerged from the ground on all sides, towering at least ten meters high.

    The frame of each gate bore the petrified faces of those screaming, stered with talismans and bound with thick chains, as if warning all to keep it sealed.

    But of course, the more something was forbidden, the more one wanted to open it. The shamans chanted, breaking the seals and shattering the chains.

    <strong>ng.</strong> <strong>Boom.</strong>

    The massive chains fell to the ground.

    With a grating sound that scraped at the eardrums, the enormous doors began to open slowly.

    An eerie mist seeped out. Through the fog, shadows began to emerge, forming a line.

    <strong>Boom.</strong>

    Leading them was a muscr giant. Its body was as solid as lead, coal-ck. Two horns sprouted from its forehead, and a blood-red club rested on its shoulder¡ªthe king of the ogres.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha! Finally, the time hase!"

    The mighty Duokshiniughed boisterously. The anticipation of a battle with the infamous Gumiho filled him with exhration.

    A group of ogres with iron masks followed Duokshini.

    "Hmm, so this is the city of humans. Quite different from the underworld¡ªhow intriguing."

    Another gate opened. Out emerged the centipede yokai, Baekgak Shinsha, leading a swarm of centipede yokai.

    Then came others, like the four-faced demon and winged yokai, descending from the sky.

    Each yokai was enough to destroy an entire city on its own, and here they all were, gathered in one ce¡ªtruly a cmity.

    All these yokai hade for one purpose: to target the Gumiho. Absorbing her power would allow them to be supreme yokai, beyond anyone''s reach.

    It was time for a new yokai king to be born.

    "Alright, everyone. It¡¯s feeding time!"

    Duokshini raised his club to the sky, shouting. To a yokai, humans weren¡¯t just prey¡ªthey were a rare delicacy.

    The yokai shrieked and rushed toward the dwellings.

    "Argh?"

    But as they broke down doors and began to intrude, the lesser yokai suddenly clutched their hearts and copsed as if a chronic illness had struck them.

    "Hm? What¡¯s going on with all of you?"

    The yokai dropped one after another. Duokshini, taken aback, hesitated.

    <strong>Thunk!</strong>

    Out of nowhere, a fiery spear struck Duokshini square in the chest. A searing pain, as if it were burning his insides, overwhelmed him.

    "Arrgh! Damn it, what kind of me is this? My body¡­ keeps burning up!"

    No matter how he struggled, the spear wouldn¡¯t budge. His steel-hard body and yokai energy burned away helplessly, as if purged by divine fire.

    The Twelve O-Wi Ghosts turned their heads to see Lin hovering in the sky.

    From her high vantage, Lin looked out over the scene below.

    The frightened townsfolk. Children¡¯s cries echoed everywhere. The soldiers, tense and uneasy.

    To be honest, Lin still didn¡¯t like people. Except for Master, Seira, and Yuha, that was.

    People still despised her and pointed fingers at her master.

    Master said that if she saved the city, people would treat her as a hero, but Lin doubted that.

    People were fickle. Even if they weed her now, they¡¯d turn on her at the next problem.

    Like the fox n of Baegungok. Once this moment passed, they¡¯d be the first to ce me.

    The only one she trusted was Karami. He would always be on her side, regardless of the danger.

    So this wasn¡¯t for the people¡ªit was for Karami.

    Lin summoned a fox bead.

    Once the size of a fist, the bead was nowrger than her head. The pink orb, once only filled with fox power, now glistened with various colors.

    The yokai teemed like insects on the ground below. They roamed in the dark as if it were their yground. Then, all she needed to do was erase the darkness.

    Lin¡¯s odd-eyes shone with sunlight and moonlight.

    She pressed her palms together.

    An eclipse using a precise bnce of sun and moon power. If she increased the sun¡¯s proportion, a new power would emerge.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Above, higher than the sky itself.

    An artificial sun pierced through the darkness over the city. The first light of dawn, a symbol of hope, chased away the darkness as it rose with Lin.

    "Eeek!"

    The yokai, vulnerable to sunlight, tried to shield themselves, but they couldn¡¯t block out the sky with their hands. Their outstretched arms burned away without resistance.

    The higher-level yokai wrapped themselves in energy to minimize the damage, but they couldn¡¯t advance any further against the sunlight.

    "Y-you wretch!"

    As the Twelve O-Wi Ghosts charged, Lin twisted her palms. The sun sank, and the moon rose.

    The moment where thest light of day met the first shadow of night.

    "Dusk."

    A strange world emerged where the boundary between day and night faded. The purple twilight washed over everything, blurring the line between life and death, reality and illusion.

    A yful fox''s spectacle of illusion.

    No one under this sky could escape. In this ambiguous world, all the living within its range drifted as if lost in a dream.

    Now, all that remained was to y with them like fragile toys on the verge of breaking.

 Chapter 108

    <strong>ve or Servant.</strong>

    A ss devoid of human rights or personality, closer to a tool than a person. They are categorized as property of their master, living a life of endlessbor until death, burdened with a fate marked by injustice.

    Few are considerate enough to provide them clothes, let alone regr meals, and they often sleep not in beds but in stables. Any resistance is met with starvation and the crack of the whip.

    And there¡¯s nothing strange about it.

    In Tao¡¯sal, where they cosy as a medieval society, such practices are considered the norm.

    In this respect, Karami¡¯s rtionship with his ves was particrly unique. It was closer to an employment contract between a boss and an employee than a true master-ve rtionship.

    Karami had to earn the ves¡¯ goodwill, solve their problems, and guide them towardplete liberation.

    In the process, the ves enjoyed treatment above that of an averagemoner, relishing the euphoric experience of ¡°liberation¡± as an extraordinary system outside the norm.

    In return, Karami received points and rewards that significantly aided his progress, taking arge step forward toward clearing his quests.

    Mutual benefit. A win-win!

    ¡­at least from Karami¡¯s perspective. To Lin, it felt like her master was abandoning her.

    "Please, Master. Huh? Lin will be good, so don¡¯t abandon Lin!"

    "As I said, I¡¯m not abandoning you. Just because Lin is no longer a ve doesn¡¯t mean the threads of fate that connect us will disappear, right?"

    Are master-servant rtionships the only ones in the world?

    People can meet at work and be lovers, or evolve from strict business rtionships into friendships. Karami couldn¡¯t sympathize at all with Lin¡¯s insistence on clinging to the concept of very.

    <em>What is this? Is she a masochist?</em>

    He remembered an archmage high elf who was so bored with life that he wanted to be a ve. The child had grown up strangely.

    But now that Lin had been freed, even if he understood the problem, there was no way to fix it. He was already busy searching for his next ve.

    "Then, even if I¡¯m not a ve, Lin wants to go with Master!"

    "Ah, that¡¯s a bit¡­."

    Karami looked visibly troubled.

    Lin had already been quite forward when bound by the shackles. Now, with her shackles removed, he had no way to control her. If she interfered with the storyline of his next ve, it would be a disaster.

    Renewing the ve contract was out of the question¡ªit was meaningless.

    The skill of the binding shackles was a one-time use. Once freed, it was over. While he could try magical tools or brands, that level of contract wouldn¡¯t be enough to restrain Lin, who had be a Gumiho. Disobeying orders would be easy for her.

    <em>If she were a subordinate ve like Narsha, he might have been able to keep her unfreed.</em>

    But with the main storyline unfolding in real time, he didn¡¯t have the resources to acquire and raise another subordinate ve. This was precisely why Karami traveled alone.

    "How about staying here? There¡¯s Master Yuha, Miss Seira, and even Miss Amho now. They¡¯re all good people. Ah, but please avoid associating with Mr. Volt. His actions may be eptable here, but frankly, that man is a bit¡­."

    "Yes, even though you¡¯ve be a Gumiho, there are still many things youck, aren¡¯t there? You¡¯ll gain more by cultivating yourself and training, and there¡¯s no harm in experiencing a bit of separation. It¡¯s how people grow."

    "I, too, am inclined to agree. Besides, I would very much like to converse with the present-day Gumiho. And, as a Gumiho, being a ve is¡­."

    With Yuha and Heukbi adding their support, Karami grew bolder, while Lin bit her lower lip.

    <em>What? Is Lin the weird one here?</em>

    What¡¯s wrong with being a ve? Karami kept saying that very was a bad thing, but she couldn¡¯t understand it at all.

    Forget training or whatever¡ªthat didn¡¯t matter. She didn¡¯t want to be separated from her master, even for a moment.

    Lin couldn¡¯tprehend why Karami was intent on leaving her behind. If he insisted, then she had her own method.

    "So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll leave Lin behind no matter what?"

    "Regrettably, yes."

    "To meet another woman?"

    "Thank goodness it¡¯s not a male ve. I could have ended up trapped forever!"

    A necessary ve he absolutely had to raise¡ªa male one at that? Just the thought was horrifying.

    "Lin, you can understand, right?"

    Karami smiled sweetly, seeking her understanding. Lin¡¯s expression softened. Her eyes curved like crescent moons as she responded.

    "Yes. Ipletely understand."

    "As expected of Lin! Then I¡¯ll go pack my things and drop by to say goodbye to Miss Seira¡­."

    <em>Smack.</em>@@novelbin@@

    Lin formed a hand seal. Both Yuha and Heukbi flinched in unison.

    Karami blinked at the sudden hand gesture.

    "Lin?"

    "So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re leaving Lin to meet other women? I understand perfectly."

    "Well¡­ it¡¯s not exactly wrong, but the way you put it¡­."

    "I won¡¯t let you leave."

    Lin knew from experience.

    The radiant, thrilling feeling she¡¯d felt when Karami had saved her.

    Anyone who experienced it would inevitably fall for him. She had no intention of watching other women fawn over her master.

    The sky darkened.

    It wasn¡¯t because the sun was setting. A hemisphere of darkness was enveloping the entire city.

    "I won¡¯t let Master go anywhere."

    Apletely sealed barrier, imprable by even a single rat.

    As Yuha and Heukbi hastily summoned their magic power, Lin smirked, dismissing them as insignificant.

    "Sorry, but neither of you can stop Lin. In fact, no one in this world can."

    <em>Yokai King.</em> Another title associated with the Gumiho: <em>Fox God.</em>

    The Gumiho, who had regained her full power, was a deity in her own right.

    "Master will stay here and live happily ever after with Lin."

    The encroaching wall soon enveloped the citypletely, vanishing into the darkness.

    At the edge of the continenty the Tower of Magic.

    Praised as a gathering of the greatest wizards, though it was, in reality, a den of lunatics who would sell their souls for mysteries.

    The Tower was a ce filled only with drab wizards who cared about nothing but magic.

    Since its establishment, this dreary ce had never been so lively¡ªalmost as if spring hade.

    All thanks to a single maid.

    <em>Sweep, sweep.</em>

    A girl in a maid uniform swept away the dust with her broom. Her wavy navy-blue hair shimmered gently.

    There wasn¡¯t a single person in the tower who didn¡¯t know her. The magic maniacs of the tower, who cared only about magic, found themselves captivated by this girl.

    The wizards watched her clean with affection.

    Despite being just a maid. Even wizards who usually scoffed at others¡¯ status treated her with respect.

    After all, despite her cute appearance, she was a fearsome archmage on the inside.

    The tower¡¯s master. Tower Lord Mirabel.

    That was her true identity.

    When Mirabel first became the Tower Lord, no one paid her any mind. These magic addicts had no interest in anything beyond their own research.

    But the atmosphere began to change when Mirabel started reading the magic tomes scattered throughout the tower, one by one.

    Initially, they thought she was just a brat sticking her nose where it didn¡¯t belong. But when she wlessly executed spells from a tome over a hundred pages long in just one minute, their attitudes shifted.

    A month passed. That¡¯s how long it took Mirabel to master every form of magic in the tower.

    Most wizards would need a lifetime to fullyprehend just one of those books. But she did it in a single month.

    Not only was she adorable, but she was a prodigy in magic? And she was their master, walking around in a maid outfit?

    A cute maid girl archmage master?

    "Long live the Tower Lord!" "We love you, Tower Lord!" "Tower Lord, please look this way just once!"

    Mirabel offered them a charming smile.

    "¡°¡°Kyaaaa!¡±¡±¡±

    ¡îShe was now the idol of the Tower¡î

    It only took a few days for hymns of praise for Mirabel to be heard. She had captivated everyone in the tower, bing its mascot.

    The ve shackles around her neck were odd, but everyone assumed it was just part of her persona. After all, there was no way such a monster could truly be someone¡¯s ve.

    "Tower Lord~"

    While Mirabel was cleaning, one of the five elders of the tower, the witch Morgana Cherisane, approached her cheerfully.

    Wearing a form-fitting dress that entuated her voluptuous figure, revealing her belly button and clinging tightly to her body, along with a massive pointed witch hat¡ªMorgana was a striking figure with an unreadable gaze.

    More focused on looks than abilities, Morgana often trailed after Mirabel at every chance.

    This had caused some friction in the past, with Edmund, the elder who had rmended Mirabel as Tower Lord, using Morgana of trying to steal his position.

    <em>Ugly bald-headed guy.</em>

    Being a staunch advocate of appearance, Morgana openly disliked Edmund.

    She needed to remove Edmund from her path tofortably follow Mirabel.

    <em>¡ªElder Edmund, are you a pedophile?</em>

    <em>¡ªW-what?! What are you implying, Elder Morgana?!</em>

    <em>¡ªYou keep sniffing around after the Tower Lord, don¡¯t you? Could it be¡­?</em>

    <em>¡ªThat¡¯s because of my rhinitis!</em>

    That was the end of it. An old, bald man trailing after a cute girl and sniffing around?

    The truth no longer mattered. Edmund was bombarded with the rebukes and curses of Mirabel¡¯s many fans and eventually had to lock himself in his study.

    Thanks to that, Morgana could leisurely follow Mirabel.

    "Cleaning again?"

    "Yes. The tower is quite vast."

    "Magic could handle it in an instant."

    "Magic may be convenient, but it¡¯s still just a tool. Relying on it too much isn¡¯t good. A proper maid should be able to handle household chores without magic."

    "You¡¯re still holding onto that persona?"

    When Mirabel had first arrived at the tower, she¡¯d spent all day buried in books. A monthter, she spent all day doing chores.

    Although her household skills were nowhere near her magical prowess, more than one wizard had fallen victim to her unusual cooking.

    Those lunatics had eagerly devoured it as ¡°a blessed industry reward vored with a cute girl¡¯s touch.¡±

    Most assumed she¡¯d grow bored and quit eventually, but she was still maintaining her maid persona. To Morgana, she was an incorrigible persona fanatic.

    Just like a pro gamerpleting achievements after finishing the main content. It was undoubtedly because she was bored.

    <em>Cleaning is a basic skill for a maid.</em>

    Although the truth was slightly different.

    Mirabel was working to be a true maid, which meant cleaning¡ªand not just cleaning, but handling all kinds of household chores.

    To be a perfect maid, one needed to know how to handle even the simplest domestic tasks. That way, she wouldn¡¯t be a burden to her master.

    The title of Tower Lord or Archmage was merely a ¡°side title¡± for her; this was her real goal.

    If others learned the truth, they¡¯d likely faint in disbelief, but nheless.

    While Mirabel was cleaning the endless expanse of the tower at a leisurely pace.

    <em>Snap.</em>

    She felt as if a thread had snapped. Mirabel¡¯s senses instantly sharpened.

    <em>The connection to my master is gone¡­?</em>

    No, it was slightly different. The shackle was still there. What had disappeared was the other end.

    The starting point of the chain that Karami should have held was gone, as if he had crossed into another dimension.

    Morgana, too, sensed something was wrong and looked in a certain direction.

    "Something strange has appeared far to the east."

    It was quite distant. But even from there, the presence was unmistakable.

    Mirabel¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    "That monstrous fox finally¡­."

    She remembered the fox by Karami¡¯s side when she sensed him once as Death.

    An entity brimming with foreboding, one she had intended to eliminate if Karami hadn¡¯t protected it. She had let it go because it was her master¡¯s ve, but this had crossed the line.

    "Morgana. Prepare for a journey. We¡¯re leaving immediately."

    "You¡¯re going over there?"

    "Yes."

    Mirabel tapped the broom on the ground, transforming it into a silver staff.

    "I¡¯m going to see my master."

 Chapter 110

    Title: Mirabel and Lin Lesbian Kiss.jpg

    Author: Yuki King Karami

    <strong>(A scene of a showdown between the Grim Reaper and the Gumiho)</strong>

    "Sorry. I had to bait you to show this. Can you believe the level of fighting between Mirabel and Lin? This is truly a sh of the strongest characters in the world. Is that really the same timid Mirabel? This is heart-thumping stuff."

    Just writing this on the Tao Soul Gallery would bring in a flood of upvotes, withments and shares piling up. Right before Karami¡¯s eyes, a battle that would only be seen on the big screen was taking ce.

    An epic sh of monsters on a grand scale.

    The gigantic Gumiho lunged at the Grim Reaper, who swung its scythe downward. The Reaper was so massive, it seemed like it could slice the world in two.

    The Gumiho moved with an agility that defied its massive frame, dodging the scythe, twisting its body, and whipping its tail around.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The force was immense, like a skyscraper swinging through the air.

    The Reaper was flung far back. Without giving it a moment¡¯s rest, the Gumiho charged forward, head snapping down to bite.

    The Reaper, with levitation as its innate trait, slid backward without needing to rise and lifted its scythe.

    <em>Shlick!</em>

    The scythe rose. The Gumiho was split from chest to crown, crashing backward from the shock.

    But it quickly regained its stance. With a shake of its head, the wound closed up instantly, returning it to its original form.

    "Wow~"

    Karami couldn''t help but let out a gasp of awe.

    No blockbuster couldpare to the battle unfolding before his eyes. The earth-shaking sound and vibrations couldn¡¯t be captured on a mere screen, carving the scene directly into his mind.

    ''Popcorn! Where¡¯s the popcorn?''

    How could he watch something like this without popcorn?

    Sadly, there was no popcorn to be found. Settling for grapes as a substitute, Karami grabbed a handful and popped them in his mouth.

    Why was this fight even happening? He was so captivated that he¡¯d forgotten why he was even here.

    All around, monsters shed in a fierce battle. Meanwhile, the two in question remained unmoved, standing in ce and staring at each other.

    "So, it was you? You sent the Reaper after Lin to try and kill her."

    "That¡¯s right. I was certain she¡¯d be a threat to Master."

    "Though thanks to that, I got closer to him~"

    "...I really should have dealt with you back then."

    Regretting herck of decisiveness, Mirabel bit her lower lip softly.

    "You¡¯re one to talk. For someone who makes grand speeches about ¡®freedom,¡¯ you went and canceled the contracts of other ves."

    "I do feel sorry about that."

    Setting those ves free without Karami¡¯s blessing was an unkind act. They didn¡¯t get to savor the joy of liberation.

    Surely, they held her in resentment.

    "But I had no other choice. At that time, I couldn¡¯t afford to consider anyone else."

    Since Karami¡¯s departure, Mirabel hadn¡¯t had a proper night¡¯s sleep. She used to sleep with her body entwined with his, feeling his warmth, his scent, hisforting presence.

    Unable to sleep without him, she had to rely on magic to forcibly awaken her mind and reduce fatigue.

    For months.

    Her weary, heavy-lidded gaze was proof enough.

    But without Karami, she learned to recreate the shackles of servitude with just his magic alone. She broke the cat people¡¯s contracts to gather power, binding them once more with new shackles.

    That finally allowed her to get a little sleep. Regret was regret, but she had no second thoughts about her choice.

    "It doesn¡¯t really matter. If need be, I¡¯ll just reestablish the contracts myself."

    Though Karami didn¡¯t hear her due to the distance and the ongoing battle, if he had, he¡¯d have stormed over in outrage.

    However, the sensitive beastfolk¡¯s hearing didn¡¯t miss it. Lin¡¯s ears perked up.

    "Re-bind the shackles?"

    "Yes. I know how to do it. I even re-bound my own. Why? Do you want them back?"

    "Yes."

    Lin¡¯s immediate response.

    She would do anything to wear the shackles again, to live as Karami¡¯s ve. She¡¯d even return to her role as the ¡®First Fox¡¯ if that¡¯s what it took.

    "Do it for Lin, too."

    "Nope."

    "What?"

    "Why should I? This is a privilege only for me; everyone else only gets it once."

    Mirabel¡¯s face showed clear pride.

    Karami¡¯s ve¡ªanyone who had tasted freedom yearned for that honored position. However, even Karami couldn¡¯t reestablish a contract once someone was freed.

    Mirabel alone was the exception. She was the only one capable of offering former ves the ecstasy of servitude once more.

    A fitting title for the Reaper¡¯s representative.

    "So you won¡¯t do it¡­ fine, I¡¯ll make you."

    "If you can."

    Lin¡¯s mouth stretched into a sly smile at Mirabel¡¯s taunt.

    Round two.

    Not a proxy fight through monsters, but a direct confrontation between them.

    They each knew the danger of the other all too well.

    Not an ounce ofcency would be allowed.

    Lin sped her hands together, forming a seal.

    "Eclipse."

    A sovereign realm, untouchable even by the gods.

    The sun and moon, each casting their light, merged into one. Twilight fell, and endless darkness spread through the Dream Garden.

    Mirabel nced around, casting a spell to illuminate her surroundings, but nothing changed. Although her magic was consuming mana and the spell was active, no light was visible.

    The darkness was so deep it devoured even the faintest glimmer.

    A shadow realm that blocked out sunlight and moonlight alike¡ªEclipse.

    Even in a pitch-ck world where she couldn¡¯t see her own chest, Lin¡¯s Fox Eyes could illuminate the fate of those around her.

    Just as a small light bes more noticeable in the dark, so did one¡¯s destiny.

    ''Let¡¯s see what we have here~''

    Since unlocking the power of Fox Eyes, Lin had developed a hobby of observing others¡¯ fates, especially those whose fate fragments were dark. It was endlessly amusing.

    Seeing those blissfully unaware of their impending ruin, or waiting to see if they could find a glimmer of hope in the darkness, was entertaining.

    "....."

    Yet when Lin looked at Mirabel¡¯s fate, it was all blurry. No fragment held any distinct color.

    Not even with the Fox Eyes in an Eclipse.

    This could only mean one thing.

    Mirabel¡¯s power level was far beyond her own.

    She was untouchable, her fate beyond even Lin¡¯s influence.

    This was impossible.

    She was the Gumiho, the fox goddess.

    "Snooping on others is unbing."@@novelbin@@

    Mirabel¡¯s calm voice echoed suddenly, like a teacher scolding a student.

    Mirabel activated her Heavenly Oath.

    She tapped the floor lightly with the tip of her staff.

    <em>Ding.</em>

    A clear, ringing sound resonated through the air.

    A book materialized in her hand: <em>57 Golden Tips for Harvesting High Souls: Celestial Punishment Edition</em>.

    The first magical tome Karami ever gifted her, which awakened Mirabel as a witch.

    <em>Flipping pages rustled through the air.</em>

    These were snippets of knowledge.

    Knowledge is never solitary. While not closely linked, everything has a connection.

    Knowledge begets knowledge, each piece birthing another.

    In the Mage Tower, also known as the Peak of Knowledge or the Tower of Truth, countless forms of knowledge converged. Forbidden tomes lined the shelves, some that would drive anyone mad with a mere touch.

    Mirabel had studied them all. Not a single tome was left unread. Every piece of knowledge from the Mage Tower was stored within her mind. She was the Mage Tower itself.

    Countless volumes floated around her, connected like a mind map, each a testament to her mastery.

    "I won¡¯t make the same mistake again."

    Mirabel had once failed, disappointing Karami by not granting him the joy of freedom, and he abandoned her as a result.

    The Mage Tower was her battleground to prove her worth, to make Karami desire her again.

    She couldn¡¯t lose. Not even to a god.

    <em>Ding~</em>

    Mirabel tapped her staff once more.

    "Akashic Record."

    A record of the beginning and end of the world, transcending fate¡ªa manifestation of the knowledge she held in a transcendental library.

    In the lightless realm of Eclipse, like stars across a limitless universe, the shelves of books glowed.

    "This¡­can¡¯t be¡­!"

    The unthinkable happened.

    Light shone even through the shadows.

    As Lin drew on her power to push back, shadows seemed to devour the light, yet beams of light pierced through, breaking through in ces.

    Their powers were evenly matched. The only difference was that Mirabel was still Karami¡¯s ve.

    The blessing bestowed by a master to a ve¡ªthe power boost of the binding contract.

    Mirabel received this blessing fully. For Lin, who imed to be a ve but no longer bore the contract, it was unattainable.

    <em>Bam!</em>

    The bnce tipped slightly in Mirabel¡¯s favor.

    Eclipse was swallowed up by the radiant light of knowledge.

    As the shadows dispersed like a maid sweeping away dirt, the Dream Garden reappeared, with the two of them facing each other as before.

    Except now, the giant Gumiho had been sliced in half by the Reaper¡¯s scythe andy on the ground.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Lin, her legs trembling, finally fell to one knee, gasping for breath. Meanwhile, Mirabel, unfazed, remainedposed.

    Cleaning up a mess was the maid¡¯s job.

    The Reaper returned to its original size, standing guard over its master.

    "As I said, I¡¯ll be taking Master with me."

    Mirabel aimed her staff at Karami. Midway through snacking on grapes, Karami¡¯s body lifted gently, descending softly before her.

    Karami looked down at her, and Mirabel looked up, smiling brightly.

    Mirabel extended her arms toward Karami, her smile unwavering.

    Karami knew exactly what that signal meant, even after so long. He wrapped his arms around her under her shoulders and lifted her up.

    Like a ko, Mirabel clung to him, wrapping her legs around his waist.

    "Hehehe."

    Sheughed, pleased.

    "I came to bring you home, Master! Have you been waiting long?"

    "Ah, uh¡­"

    Karami¡¯s mood was less enthusiastic.

    A drop of cold sweat trickled down.

    Waiting? For what exactly?

    To die? Was she here to settle the score for enving her?

    Sending the Reaper hadn¡¯t been enough? Mirabel hade back, the girl he once sent off to her mother.

    First the Gumiho, now the witch.

    The future looked grim.

 Chapter 113

    <strong>Sex.</strong>

    There are people who call spending a night alone at home, watching entertaining videos, and eating chicken with beer "sex," but that¡¯s not sex; it¡¯s just a meal.

    Now, let¡¯s say it together: meal.

    However, for some beings, eating and sex have the same meaning. Western subi are like that, and so are Eastern gumiho.

    Since ancient times, gumiho have been known as spirits that consume men,parable to subi. Without regrly absorbing life energy, their lives would be at risk¡ªit''s just how their species is designed.

    Of course, gumiho can absorb life energy without any particr act, but there¡¯s no harm in doing it.

    Actually, it¡¯s even better. Physical essence is much more efficient than intangible energy, and it brings pleasure as well. Especially if it¡¯s with someone they love, there¡¯s nothing better.

    But this time Lin wants to take his cum in her "bottom" mouth.

    She takes off the negligee that prevents her from moving and tosses it randomly. The panties are tailored for Suin, smaller in the back so they don''t touch her dick and expose her thighs.

    The panties, soaked with her juices, roll up ande off. Lin''s naked body is revealed as it was when she was born.

    Lin''s body is still growing, but she has everything a woman should have.

    Her skin is as white as a snow-white peach, yet pale pink at the same time.

    Her flesh, soaked with the sweat ofbor, glistens in the moonlight.

    Her breasts swell with each passing day, and her tail grows longer and longer, curving gracefully from her armpits.

    Closer to the center, her ares turn pale pink and her nipples stand out.

    The waist and abdomen are smooth and fleshy to the touch, and the belly is full and adorable, with a cute little belly button.

    A heart-shaped pelvis and hips that look like they could be delivering a baby right now.

    Her pink pubic hair, fluffy like wool, was wet like seaweed and stuck to her skin.

    The juices from her tightly closedbia minora had already soaked her ankles.

    I''m ready.

    No further forey was necessary.

    Lin positioned herself over Karami''s lower abdomen. She straddled the shaft of his straining cock and gently stroked his pubic hair.

    Fear of sex for the first time?

    Her mind had long since melted into pleasure, erupting with her juices. Only a smile of anticipation spread across his lips.

    Lin stroked the fissure with her head, aligned it with the opening of her vagina, and began to prate.

    Shh.

    The slimy glue dripped down and the fleshy head crackled from side to side. A pale pink crack opened and engulfed the head.

    "Hmph...!

    Soon, Lin''s pration stopped.

    He was blocked by the hymen.

    A veil of chastity that prevented pration. But it was no bulwark against the pleasure-soaked Gumiho. Lin didn''t stop, but lowered her hips even further.

    Boom...

    The hymen ruptures and the pain of the cake bes overwhelming.

    Lin frowns heavily.

    The six tails rise sharply.

    The cock enters her vagina and she moans.

    Even though Lin is a Humiho, her body is still unfamiliar to men. With its moderate thickness and elongated curve, Karami''s penis wasrger than the average man''s.

    For a virgin, it was too big to insert blindly.

    Fortunately, as she grows, her pelvis expands. Her uterus rises to amodate the man and her vagina expands.

    Gumiho''s body responds to the first cock that enters her.

    She pumps hard, replenishing her juices endlessly.

    An endless supply of lubricant flows from her.

    Pration bes much easier.

    As she continues to lower her hips, the cock glides over her mucous membrane.

    As a result, she swallows the cock right down to the root.

    Ugh!

    A barrage of left and right ps rain down on Karami''s groin.

    She makes a squelching sound and fills up with her juices.

    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa..."

    Lin''s neck bends gently. The stimtion of pration is reced by a hot breath as she draws a straight line from the entrance hole to the base.

    Lin looks down at Karami.

    She puts her hand on his belly.

    "Master... look at this. We have be one."

    My narrow, tight vagina is filled with cock. I press my fingers tightly against my smooth stomach and feel the cock piercing my body. The pressure in my abdomen makes it hard for me to move.

    But she''s a Gumiho.

    A masterpiece of masterpieces.

    She was born with a body designed to devour humans. No other woman in the world canpare to her.

    The whole wall of her vagina is twitching. All the walls of her vagina contract and rx to achieve the optimal shape to please her man.

    The thickness and length of her penis.

    The location of clear blood vessels.

    Heart rate and even temperature.

    Like puzzle pieces that fit together.

    Penis and pussy make a perfect pair, creating a pussy especially for Karami.

    "Hoooooooooooooooooooooooo......."

    Lin''s breathing became easier as her vagina changed shape to amodate the cock. She takes a deep breath. Lin puts her hands on Karami''s stomach to steady herself.

    She slowly lifts her hips.

    Uh-oh.

    "Hmph!"

    Dips down.

    Puh-puh-puh.

    "Hmph..."

    Rises back up.

    "Hee hee...!"

    Down again.

    "Oops!"

    Lin exims, her mouth hanging open.

    The toes of her feet curl up.

    His face melts as he sticks out his scarlet tongue.

    Slimy saliva drips down his chin.

    This is ridiculous.

    When I pull my penis out, the head scrapes against the vaginal walls.

    The sensation of the mucous membranes being torn away is horrible.

    My skin feels like it''s being torn apart.

    As you insert it, the hot flesh presses against your defenseless flesh and fills the empty space.

    The length is long enough to reach the tip, and the upward curve of the head is exquisitely shaped to kiss the opening of your uterus.

    Touching the cervix is usually painful.

    The vagina squeezes hard enough to cut off the cock in an instant.

    But Lin''s body was excellent.

    She turns the pain of intercourse into pleasure.

    All that remains is to stimte the mucous membranes inside her that fingers can''t reach. One sensation after another, iparable to masturbation.

    I quickly realized why they say you can''t get stuck on a cock.

    Had I known, I would have done it sooner. I''d lost half my life.

    Lin''s back and forth movements picked up speed.

    If this is the first time you''ve sat on a horse.

    She can control the horse herself now.

    Swoosh.

    Swoosh.

    Swoosh.

    Pooh-pooh....

    Lin''s movements stabilize.

    Her body instinctively begins to explore where it feelsfortable.

    She discreetly changes postures and angles.

    From time to time, she checks to see which pose gives her the most pleasure.

    "§¡. There. Found it. The ce where she feels best."

    Memorizing and anchoring my current pose.

    I''m well aware of this.

    It''s not a crisis defense.

    Literally. For the first time in my life, I understand everything perfectly.

    It would be a tragedy for Karami if she had to learn this lesson the hard way.

    I found the pleasure button.

    All that''s left is to catch up with her.

    Lin begins to move her hips vigorously.

    As fast as a horse galloping through a meadow.

    Pow! Pow! Pow! Puff!

    "Haang! Haang! Haang! Haang! Haang!"

    A vulgar chant reminiscent of animal cries.

    Those who have tasted pleasure seek greater pleasures.

    The unrestrained thrusts of Lin''s hips repeated again and again.

    Each time, her plump buttocks rubbed against her pubic hair and her firm breasts bounced up and down.

    Her virginal innocence hadn''t gone anywhere.

    This was no longer a sexual service.

    It was an act of self-gratification.

    Saliva dripped like a silvery thread from the corners of her mouthpressed with pleasure. At the junction, a sticky mixture of love juice and saliva clung like a spider web.

    "Ha, ha..."

    Lin wiggles her hips in a trance and tucks her sweaty fringe. Her head drops and she suddenly recognizes Karami.

    His face is peaceful, as if he''s asleep, not caring about anything in the world.

    Beneath him is a naked cock, with a furious pration going on.

    I can feel his cock pulsating periodically.

    Weak master.

    On the other hand a strong master.

    A master who always gives me strength.

    When I suffer, he reaches out to me.

    How can you not like him?

    The idea of manipting him and transgressing against him intensifies Lin''s perverted lust. The intensified desire explodes like a bomb.

    "§¡?!"

    Physical and emotional pleasurebine to send a sh of energy.

    Physical and emotional pleasure together sent a bolt of lightning down his spine and Lin jerked forward, pulling his cock out and grabbing at the sheets as if to tear them.

    Fushuk! Fushuk!

    A trickle of cum spurted from his thighs.

    They poured down Karami''s stomach and back.

    From her face to her torso, she was flooded with Lin''s juices.

    "Heh, heh, heh..."

    The orgasm was so strong that the muscles of her thighs, which were rigidly bound, began to twitch. Her back spasmed and her juices flowed down her throat.

    First sex.

    And a virgin climaxing.

    Lin did indeed have female DNA.

    When sanity returned after the orgasm, Lin found herself cumming on her master.

    Her mind was too far gone to feel remorse, her throat constricted with pleasure. Only low lust ruled her emotions.

    When she saw what had been on his lips slide in, she realized that....

    "Hmph!"

    Lin felt indescribable pleasure.

    Lin looked at Karami with loving eyes oozing with honey. And then her attention was caught by his lips glistening with juices.

    We have all heard the expression "nuzzling lips" between loved ones. It''s called a kiss, and it''s certainly true when ites to you and your dog.

    Lyn leaned over and nestled her lips against Karami''s.

    "......."

    She stopped mid-sentence.

    This is what I want to do when the master wakes up.

    Whisper in his ear that you love him.

    Gently stroke his head and give him a kiss.

    Then you''ll be happy beyond belief.

    At this point, I have miraculously managed to hold back my rising emotions.

    Instead, you will be rewarded for your patience.

    Change your position slightly.

    You are still lying on your back, but if you were leaning against Karami before, you are now lying on the bed.

    Lin, whose calves are on the bed, squats down as if to urinate.

    Then she throws her upper body back and puts her hands behind her back to stay on the bed.

    She pushes the cock back into her pussy.

    Lin lets out a small, easyugh and then looks at Karami.

    She spreads her legs as far to the left and right as she can.

    "Master, look at this. You''re prating Lin''s body."

    She unts her artiction.

    It was an obscene pose that could not be called indecent. The petals of her folds and the slippery lips of her pussy spread wide, swallowing his cock - the height of depravity.

    Lin shifted again.

    It was a challenging pose in many ways.

    Whereas before she had only leaned on him with her back and pelvis, now she was using her whole body.

    She supported herself with her arms and legs so that she wouldn''t copse.

    You will need to memorize the timing of entering and exiting the pose to transfer your arms and legs to your lower back.

    Also, if you have a small penis, it will stick out during the exit. But since Karami''s was quite long, this didn''t happen.

    Also, Lin is a great fucker.

    Teach her one thing and she will turn you on right away.

    The result is a pleasurable intercourse that goes off without a hitch.

    The mixed bodily fluids bubble and as you move your hips, flesh against flesh, they stick together and make naughty noises.

    The bed shakes violently and the frame creaks.

    "I love you, Master. I love you."

    A one-sided barrage of caresses that no one hears.

    Like honed sexual features, Lin''s hips evolve with each rocking motion. The monotonous up-and-down motion bes a gentle circle.

    The folds of her vagina tighten as if to squeeze out everyst drop, stimting the male organ from every angle.

    "Ah."

    The sensation of his cock swells in his belly.

    It rumbles roughly, pping against the walls of her vagina.

    Even unconscious, Karami''s hips jerked, pressing his head against her cervix, spurting white fluid.

    Cuckoo! Ugh!

    A second ejaction. But it was quite a lot, considering my long abstinence. It pounded against her womb with fertilizing force.

    When a male ejactes, the female must ept it. The uterine cavity bulges its lips and sucks up the sperm like an eyedropper.

    The uterus fills with sperm.

    The uterus, receiving sperm for the first time in its life, bes stagnant, taking all it needs.

    Suddenly, the bottom of her abdomen moved.

    Lin realized that something was wrong.

    Lin used to feel pleasure when she absorbed sperm, especially Karami''s.

    One hundred percent pure, dense life force absorbed from the source of life - sperm.

    The pleasure of absorbing it was unlike any other.

    The pleasure of devouring it was unlike any pleasure Lin had ever experienced in her life.

    "Uh-oh! Wait...! Uh-oh! Uh-oh!"

    An indescribable shiver ran through her like a stick through an electrical socket.

    A low female wail, neither lustful nor sensual, echoed through the city.@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 114

    "Heh, heh, heh..."

    Lin took a sharp breath.

    Her upper body tilted backwards as she lost strength due to her position. Shey on her back facing the sky.

    Her body shrank as if she had be one with the bed.

    My sweat-soaked hair stuck to her chubby breasts, sagging under gravity.

    She rose and fell with each inhale and exhale.

    Her pupils stare nkly at the pattern on the ceiling.

    I bask in the glow of my climax like the warm afternoon sun.

    The climax of my first intercourse was intense even for a Gumiho.

    After satisfying all my sexual desires, I feel exhausted.

    I don''t feel like doing anything.

    A feeling of boredom fills my whole body.

    Sleeping like this is nice, but you have to clean up after yourself. Otherwise, you will leave traces of your affair.

    "Itzua...."

    Lin struggled to lift her heavy upper body.

    Semen began to flow out of her vagina,

    but she managed to catch it with her hands

    It was a viscous, sticky fluid.

    It had lost its vitality because it was devoid of life.

    Garbage, worthless to Yin Ma.

    But Lin licked the sperm like a cat licking water.

    "Hmph..."

    Even this was a pleasure for Lin.

    She had licked it all up, not leaving a drop behind.

    Now all she had to do was clean up after herself .....

    "Master, master?!"

    Karami, who didn''t move even when Lin climbed on top of him and fucked him furiously. But suddenly, Karami opened his eyes and stared straight at Lin.

    "Master, Master, it''s not like that...!"

    Lin stuttered in panic and tried to cast the "I don''t know" spell, but Karami didn''t move. Had his resistance just increased?

    While Dean pondered, she suddenly noticed something strange.

    "Master, Master...?"

    He seemed to move his head, but his pupils didn''t follow her.

    His eyes are unfocused, staring into space.

    It''s like he''s sleepwalking.

    Did I make a big mistake?

    What''s wrong with him?

    Should I call a doctor?

    Lin''s thoughts are racing.

    Whoa!

    "§¡?"

    Karami was on top of Lin in the blink of an eye.

    Her hand clenched tightly on the back of Gumiho''s head.

    "Master, Master?!"

    What the hell was going on?

    Karami found herself on top of Lin.

    Lin, unable to cope with the situation, noticed that his dick was erect even though he had ejacted twice.

    It''s even bigger than the previous two, and the blood seeping out is disgusting.

    Karami engages in air sex, spinning his hips in the air.

    Each time his straining cock jerks up and down.

    Only then did Lin realize what was wrong with Karami.

    "Master! You still can''t get enough?"

    The Gumiho pheromones seduced Karami''s subconscious.

    Lin didn''t mind the addition.

    Not that it wasn''t enough.

    She turned her back to Karami and swayed her hips seductively.

    "Look at that, master. Lin''s ass, you want to eat it, don''t you?"

    Lin''s words were seductive.

    Her voice, sweet as melted sugar, stuck to Karami''s eardrums.

    "Now go ahead and put your hose inside Lin, just like your master wants."

    Lin ces her hands under her hips.

    She spreads her ass cheeks from side to side.

    Her cum-filled cunt and pale purple rear hole are exposed.

    The pink vaginal hole gapes.

    As if tempting him to enter.

    Karamir, unable to move, but Lin delicately grasps his cock and sets it on target. Moved by her ve''s devotion to her, the unconscious Karamir sumbs to her instincts.

    Shhhhhh!

    "Ohhhhh!"

    Pration without the slightest hint of caution.

    The cock pierced her womb in one swift motion.

    Lin''s neck jerked back and her legs rose.

    Lin''s body, now a clearing, arched like a bow. The cock turned into a single arrow, piercing her body without ejacting.

    "Uhh! Uhhh! Ohhh!"

    There was no grace.

    Lin let out a monotonous moan that filled her throat.

    The intensity of pleasure was off the charts.

    There were a few things Lin had missed.

    First, the angle had changed.

    The head that used to prate her stomach was now rhythmically thrusting directly into her back.

    There are other mucous irritations, but the main thing is that Lin is a Gumiho.

    The animal has a very sensitive tail.

    Karami''s cock, already curved, pokes into the back of the tail, sending stimtion directly to the tailbone.

    Second, Lin is a position usually dominated by the woman, allowing her to control the pace and depth of pration.

    But that''s the junior position. It is a defenseless position in which the woman exposes all her shameful body parts to the man. The initiative belongs to the man, and the only way for the woman to rebel is to move her limbs.

    Assuming Karami is sane, she holds back, but she is unconscious. Lin''s reason for caring has been suppressed by the male instinct for pleasure, and it lies beneath the surface.

    Stick your cock inside her and things will take care of themselves from there.

    Lin felt these words in her body.

    Puck, puck, puck, puck, puck!

    "Hmph! Hmph! Ha ha!"

    Karami instinctively moved her hips to the beat.

    Just like Taehyung. Karami''s pubic hair ps against Lin''s ass.

    Her forehead brushes off the unleashed sperm that has umted deep inside her breasts, along with the walls of her vagina.

    Karami''s clouded pupils follow the wagging tail.

    Master bites the white tip of the tail as if it were a temptation.

    "Kaaaack!"

    Lin jerks as if she''s been electrocuted.

    She tries to pull the tail out with her hand, but there are six of them.

    You pull one out and it bites another, you pull another out and it bites a third.

    That''s when Lin realized that tails can also be erogenous zones.

    Cook!

    "§¡?!"

    Karami crumpled Lin''s head.

    Lin''s face sank into the bed and she could barely breathe.

    "Uhh! Uhh! Fuha! Master, Master...! Wait a moment...!"

    The leisurely figure of the fox is shattered.

    He can''t push Karami away because of his body position, and he can''t even apply enough force.

    Her chest was covered with bruises from the violent thrusts.

    "Hey, that''s strange.

    Karami''s behavior was too extreme even for Gumiho. There wasn''t even a trace of his usual behavior.

    Isn''t he like a monkey who can only shake?

    This brings us to the third point that Lin overlooks.

    A murky steam in a closed room.

    Much of it is made up of bodily fluids and Lin''s own breath.

    With each breath, undiluted, obscene air fills his lungs and rises to his brain.

    The secretions of the gumiho, or subus, are capable of increasing the libido of both sexes. They are living aphrodisiacs.

    But they don''t just make youe.

    If you don''t take advantage of their enhanced libido, it can be dangerous for you.

    Therefore, they have evolved to be able to manipte the will of their victims by using mind interference spells such as mind control.

    In most cases, those who absorb their secretions are stripped of their powers so that they can be manipted at will. They are crushed under M''ma''s feet and held captive until death.

    Under normal circumstances, Lin''s secretion would have the same properties, but this was Karami, and she was a ve.

    A ve has an innate desire to dominate.

    An insidious desire to see how the usually gentle Karami treated people.

    Even though Lin could not control her lust today, she secretly hoped that he would use her as an outlet first.

    In other words, it was Lin''s twisted sexual fantasy to be forced on Karami like this.

    "Ha! Ha! Haaaa~ ?"

    Karami''s libido intensified.

    Even when Lin was tied to his cock.

    The difference in power between them is debatable.

    If you put them on a scale, Karami would fly into space.

    And Lin just repeats the word ''no'' and doesn''t even try to rebel. The whole situation was created by Lin''s subconscious.

    Is it true that when you recognize something as good, you don''tmit a crime?

    It stops being fun and pleasant.

    Subconscious psychology magically appears and shakes up our thinking.

    At this point, Lin really believes she is being raped.

    Of course, the body always tells the truth, but only the truth thates from the mind.

    The lower part of her mouth sinks into the honey as the upper part says no.

    His eyes and mouth, without realizing it, drew arcs. The mes of bliss zed in Karami''s eyes as if he were dancing.

    Pak! Puck! Puck!

    The blows jingled like Jade''s bells.

    Every time his cock hit her womb, a vibration ran through her body.

    "Hehe...! Oh...!"

    I hid my face in the bed, unable to breathe in any oxygen.

    Without oxygen circting in my brain, my head is dizzy and foggy.

    I feel like a cloud floating in the sky.

    My limbs are helplessly stiff.

    Yet my cunt twitched and clenched around his cock.

    Blood dripped from Lin''s nose as she writhed in waves of pleasure.

    The pace of Karami''s paddle strokes on Lin''s womb suddenly quickened. And became even harder.

    It was impossible to realize what was happening. Karami was pressing down on her hips with all the force she could muster. Hard enough to pin Lin to the bed.@@novelbin@@

    He pressed his cock against her chest and began to cum directly into her. The empty vagina swelled again.

    Once, twice, three times.

    Lin''s back clenched in time with his ejaction.

    This time she knew she shouldn''t.

    Her body instinctively longed for life.

    She absorbed the life force from the sperm without hesitation.

    Lin climaxed again, erupting at intervals.

    "Oooh... Aaaa..."

    Her voice was hoarse from the long orgasm.

    She couldn''t even moan anymore.

    Mmmmmmmm....

    The bed became damp from the feeling of wetness beneath them.

    Karami''s body copsed on top of Lin''s, squirming like a frog.

    His cock, hard as steel, pressed into her vagina.

    Lin gasped, finally finding the ability to breathe.

    She could barely keep her mind clear.

    The need to put things in order hypnotized her.

    But then she wondered.

    Sex... Sex is the best...''.

    It''s sex.

    It''s food.

 Chapter 115

    <strong>ng! ng!</strong>

    "It feels like the world¡¯s going crazy these days."

    In a remote mine on the continent, a bearded man, the mine manager, grumbled as sharp sounds of metal shed chaotically around him.

    It was amonint anyone might have about the state of the world, and the thin man across from him nodded in agreement.

    "Everyone seems to think so."

    It had been about a year since strange phenomena began appearing all over the continent.

    A count''s daughter who had escaped from very went missing. A specter appeared, massacring innocent people. A new mage tower master, filling a position that had been vacant for centuries, suddenly emerged. A meteor fell, wiping out an entire trading guild. Elves came out of their forests and started doing business.

    If it happened asionally, it might be understandable, but such sensational events had been urring all over the continent for the past year, making it impossible not to be concerned.

    "Is that all? Recently, arge horde of magical beasts invaded the Beastfolk nation."

    "And then a dark veil covered an entire city. It was big enough to be seen even from here, so you know it was serious."

    The neighboring kingdoms were in an uproar. They thought a major terror attack had struck Bestia. Fortunately, there hadn¡¯t been any damage.

    "But that¡¯s what¡¯s even stranger. People inside don¡¯t remember anything about what happened. Was it some kind of grand spell cast by a powerful mage?"

    The thin man shook his head.

    "Rumor has it that it was the work of a gumiho."

    "A gumiho?"

    "One of the magical creatures they call yokai in the East."

    In the distant past, when magic was the exclusive domain of a rare few witches, the gumiho was revered in the East as the king and deity of yokai. It was said that wherever a gumiho walked, only dust remained in its wake.

    The bearded man sighed heavily and waved his hand dismissively.

    "Ah, it''s the end times, for sure. A clear sign that the world is about to end."

    "I''m not done yet."

    "There¡¯s more?"

    "Someone analyzed it, and it seems that all these strange events have one thing inmon."

    The thin man cast a serious look, his expression darkening. The bearded man swallowed nervously.

    "And¡­ what is it?"

    "The ve Reaper. That man is connected to all of these events."

    "The ve Reaper?"

    He¡¯d heard the name before. A ve trader who doesn¡¯t sell ves¡ªhe only buys them.

    The ves that pass through the ve Reaper¡¯s hands disappear shortly afterward. When asked where they went, he only looks to the sky and says he sent them to a better ce.

    "What was that word he always used¡­?"

    "¡®Liberation¡¯?"

    "Yes, liberation."

    Liberation. The word itself has a good meaning.

    Buting from a ve trader, it¡¯s one of the most unnatural words imaginable.

    Buying and selling people purely for profit¡ªand calling it liberation?

    It wasn¡¯t hard for people to catch on to the hidden meaning. They guessed he was purchasing ves for the thrill of killing them in horrific ways.

    And it was always women.

    A twisted pastime of the worst kind. Even among ve traders, he was the most loathsome.

    "Shouldn¡¯t we catch and punish him, then? Why is he allowed to walk around freely?"

    The ve Reaper seemed to be present in every abnormal event. It was as if he were causing them.

    Of course, that was an unrealistic theory.

    Though he bore the grand title of the ve Reaper, he was just a human with strange desires. It was all just a coincidence; nobody seriously thought he was the cause of these events.

    But the details didn¡¯t matter.

    Even without hard evidence, suspicions alone were enough. The people in power couldn¡¯t tolerate an eyesore like him.

    "Shows what you know. He¡¯s a viin to us, sure. But most of the nobility actually likes the ve Reaper. Seems like birds of a feather really do flock together, as the nobility with twisted personalities somehow find a connection with him."

    "It really is the end times."

    The bearded man sighed so deeply it seemed to shake the ground. Then, as if noticing something odd, he quickly turned his head.

    A dwarf ve had stopped mining.

    No wonder the sounds had changed at some point.

    "Hey, you there! Are you cking off?"

    "N-no, sir!"

    Startled, the dwarf girl began swinging her pickaxe hurriedly.

    <strong>ng! ng!</strong>

    The sharp sound of metal hitting rock echoed, and beads of sweat flew from her brow.

    The dwarf girl''s name was Ferka. She had been in the mine for about half a year.

    Ferka wanted to go home.

    The dwarf girl, Ferka.

    To her, the mine was a familiar ce.

    Most dwarves across the continent made their homes in the underground city of Doomheim, and Ferka¡¯s hometown was also Doomheim.

    Just as water and fish are inseparable, so too were dwarves and mines. Minerals were their bones, and veins of ore were their blood.

    This underground mine might resemble her hometown environment, but it was far from home.

    Even dwarves didn¡¯t spend all day underground¡ªthey¡¯d asionally go above to bask in the sunlight. No dwarf would mine without taking time to eat.

    Or would they¡­?

    ¡®Maybe¡­?¡¯

    Perhaps there were a few.

    But that wasn¡¯t important. For Ferka, this ce wasn¡¯t afortable underground city; it was a dreadful Tartarus.

    Although she had spent her childhood surrounded by minerals and enjoyed mining as a hobby, it quickly lost its charm when it became forcedbor.

    Right now, that was exactly the case.

    Her wrists and ankles were bound in cuffs. Her hands gripped a cheap pickaxe. Her clothes, unwashed, smelled foul. Her meals consisted of rock-hard bread and thin, watery soup.

    This was the typical life of a ve, but Ferka hadn¡¯t grown up that way. As the daughter of one of the seven master craftsmen in Doomheim, she had been treated like ady.

    She had always been a bit of a tomboy, and people oftenmented on how she was more like a boy than a girl, but still¡­

    At least she¡¯d had some freedom in her life.

    ¡®I miss my dad¡­¡¯

    He must be so worried by now. If only she¡¯d listened, she wouldn¡¯t be here.

    The fear that she might never see her father again, that she might live trapped here forever, overwhelmed her, and tears filled her eyes.

    "Sniff¡­"

    Ferka wiped her nose.

    Around that time, the mine became noisier.

    "Of all the ves, why take a dwarf? You know there¡¯s no one more efficient at mining than a dwarf."

    "What can I do? Orders are orders. If they say to bring her, then I have to bring her."

    "Haa¡­ without her, meeting the quota will be tough."

    The thin mine overseer, who had been conversing with his superior, scratched his head with a sigh and started walking toward Ferka.

    In his hand was a menacing red whip.

    If ves were idle or stopped mining, that whip would crack against their backs.

    Rumor had it that the whip had originally been brown but was stained red from the blood of the ves.

    Seeing him approach with the whip, Ferka flinched. Without time to wipe her tears, she hastily swung her pickaxe.

    <strong>ng! ng! ng! ng!</strong>

    But the overseer didn¡¯t stop, insteading to a halt right behind her. Ferka closed her eyes tightly.

    "Hey, dwarf."

    "Y-yes, sir!"

    "Is your name Ferka?"

    "Y-yes, sir!"

    "Put down your pickaxe and follow me."

    The thin man turned and walked away. Not understanding why, Ferka hesitated for a moment, then quickly set down her pickaxe and followed him.

    ¡®W-what¡¯s going on?¡¯

    There were usually two reasons a mine overseer would call a ve.

    One was to put an unruly ve in solitary confinement¡ªa cramped cell with no room to sit, where they weren¡¯t even fed. Those who returned from solitary were like empty shells.

    The other was when a ve had be too weak to work, in which case they were sold elsewhere. Women were sent to pleasure houses, while men became meat shields on battlefields or in hunts for magical beasts.

    "Tsk. Poor thing. And where she¡¯s going is even worse¡­"

    The thin overseer muttered to himself as he led her away.

    He was the type to whip ves at every opportunity, venting his frustrations on them. For him to express pity meant¡­

    ¡®Worse than a pleasure house?!¡¯

    Ferka¡¯s vision went dark!

    Shaking with fear, Ferka stopped at an office within the mine, a building reserved for staff or for hosting visitors.

    The man opened the door.

    "Go on in."

    Ferka froze.

    He was opening the door for her himself? And the look in his eyes, it was like a mother cow watching her calf being led to ughter.

    "Hurry up and go in. There¡¯s an important guest waiting."

    She didn¡¯t want to go in.

    Ferka hesitantly entered, taking small steps.

    Inside, she saw a high-ranking woman supervisor who asionally visited the mine, as well as a striking man she¡¯d never seen before.

    He had rare ck hair and eyes, an impable appearance that seemed out of ce in the grimy mine.

    Sipping coffee with a calm demeanor, he was a sight one would never see among dwarves.

    "Please verify before purchase. Is this dwarf girl indeed the Ferka that the Reaper requested?"

    "Let¡¯s see¡­ Oh, yes, she matches my memory perfectly. Here, as promised."

    The man ced a pouch on the table. The clinking sound suggested it contained coins.

    The supervisor picked up the pouch, checked the contents, and nodded.

    "It matches the agreed amount. I hereby transfer ownership of the ve to you."

    The woman handed over Ferka¡¯s ownership to the man.

    Ferka felt a sudden tightness.

    Her body? Her heart?

    She couldn¡¯t quite describe it, but it felt as though her soul were being constrained. The oppressive sensation was anything but pleasant.

    <em>Clink.</em>

    The man set down his coffee cup and stood up.

    "It seems everything is settled, so I¡¯ll take my leave. Let¡¯s go, Miss Ferka."

    When Ferka came to her senses, she was already outside.

    She shaded her eyes with her hand, looking up at the sky. After half a year, the sunlight was blinding. It had been warm when she¡¯d entered the mine, but now, with winter approaching, the wind was chilly.

    ¡®Is¡­ is this real?¡¯

    Was she really getting out this easily?

    She¡¯d dreamed about escaping countless times, thinking she¡¯d only leave the mine as a fossil.

    It still didn¡¯t feel real.

    All because of this mysterious man who had bought her.

    He was studying a map.

    Who exactly was he?

    Why had he rescued her from that dark mine?

    Unable to suppress her curiosity, Ferka cautiously spoke up.

    "Um, excuse me¡­"

    "Is something the matter?"

    "You¡¯re my savior, but I don¡¯t even know your name. May I ask what you do?"

    "Oh, forgive me. I forgot to introduce myself."

    He smiled apologetically.

    Unbelievable.

    Someone who spoke politely to a ve and even apologized for something so minor!

    ¡®Could he be a saint?¡¯@@novelbin@@

    This wasn¡¯t just a good person.

    Ferka¡¯s heart swelled with hope.

    Maybe this person would take her back to her homnd.

    But her hopes melted away like molten metal at his next words.

    "My name is Karami. I¡¯m a ve trader. Some call me the ve Reaper."

    "W-what?"

    What did he just say?

    ve¡­ Reaper?

    Karami continued with a good-natured smile.

    "We won¡¯t be together for long, but let¡¯s make the most of our time. I¡¯ll be sending you deep underground soon."

 Chapter 116

    <strong>Ferka was a practical realist.</strong>

    She didn¡¯t believe in gods, nor did she think there was a heaven or hell, and she didn¡¯t believe in an afterlife. To her, the reality unfolding in front of her eyes was more important than anything else.

    If there was anything she might believe in, it would be the ¡°spirit of weapons,¡± a phrase dwarves often said as a habit.

    She¡¯d heard it so often from her father and acquaintances that it had worn down her ears, though she only believed in it on a ¡°maybe it exists¡± level.

    But right now, Ferka was seriously reconsidering reincarnation.

    ¡®Did Imit some terrible crime in my past life?¡¯

    Otherwise, it didn¡¯t make sense.

    She¡¯d met Karami for the first time only recently.

    She hadn¡¯t been all that interested in the world¡¯s affairs, so she¡¯d only learned about the so-called ¡°ve Reaper¡± through the guards¡¯ conversation a few days ago.

    And judging by the guards¡¯ reactions whenever they mentioned the ve Reaper, along with their attitude when they handed her over to Karami, she could tell just how terrifying a person he was.

    Out of all the ves, out of so many others, Karami had chosen her.

    It wasn¡¯t strange for Ferka to question if this was punishment for her past life¡¯s sins.

    Maybe she had been a horrendous serial killer. Or perhaps a dream demon who preyed on men.

    She might have consumed so many men in her past life that, as punishment, a man¡¯s soul had clung to her own in this life. That¡¯s why she, a female Ferka, was constantly mistaken for a boy!

    ¡®What¡¯s going to happen to me now?¡¯

    The rumors said that the ve Reaper rescued female ves only to torment and eventually kill them. So did that mean her fate would be the same¡­?

    "I¡¯ll leave the clothes outside. Take your time and wash up."

    "Oh, yes, sir!"

    At the sound from outside the bathroom, Ferka responded quickly.

    Right now, Ferka was soaking in a bathtub.

    After working in the mine and sweating all day, ves weren¡¯t given proper time to wash, and Ferka¡¯s body and clothes were soaked with sweat.

    The smell was so awful it seeped through even if she tried to block her nose. When Karami had grimaced slightly at the stench, even Ferka, who had grown up being told she acted like a boy, was a little shocked.

    <em>Sniff sniff.</em>

    The bath was filled with various herbs and oils. A fragrance unlike anything she had smelled before.

    She instantly recognized that these were quite expensive.

    Naturally, a question arose in her mind.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he treating me a bit too well¡­?¡¯

    She¡¯d expected him to be a brute, but he was nothing like the image she had imagined. The disparity left her feeling even more confused.

    However, Ferka¡¯s perception of Karami didn¡¯t change so easily. She clearly remembered what he had said to her.

    He would send her deep underground.

    What could that mean? The only thing that came to mind was being buried alive.

    ¡®Sorry, Dad. But at least if I¡¯m buried underground, it¡¯ll be close. Maybe you coulde to visit now and then.¡¯

    Ferka mentallyposed her farewell, then stepped out of the bath and dried herself. Draping a towel around herself, she opened the door slightly. Right outside the door, as Karami had mentioned, was a new set of clothes.

    Women¡¯s undergarments and a pure white dress. It was Karami¡¯s choice, as he¡¯d thought a dress would be the most practical given theck of detailed measurements.

    Ferka felt deeply conflicted.

    The dwarf physique wasn¡¯t as tall and slender as humans, and more importantly, Ferka had never worn a dress¡ªor even a skirt.

    But she couldn¡¯t very well walk around naked, and it wasn¡¯t as if a ve could be picky about clothes¡­

    Ferka took a deep breath, put on the dress, and stepped out of the bathroom.

    "Oh, all done with your bath?"

    "Y-yes¡­."

    "Definitely better than before. But why are you standing like that?"

    Karami tilted his head in genuine confusion.

    Ferka stood awkwardly, fidgeting with her legs, constantly tugging at the hem of the dress.

    "My, my legs feel exposed¡­."

    At home, she¡¯d had no qualms about walking around naked, but the sight of her bare legs made her feel incredibly self-conscious.

    When the wind crept up under the dress and tickled her inner thighs¡ª

    "Eeek?!"

    Ferka let out a high-pitched scream, her face turning as red as molten iron.

    Was the air always this chilly?!

    Ferka felt like sinking into the ground out of embarrassment.

    The truth was, Karami knew very well that Ferka¡¯s feminine side was practically nonexistent. She wasn¡¯t a main character, but as a supporting character crucial to the storyline, he had grown familiar with her character during the game¡¯s development.

    If he had given her pants and a shirt instead of a dress, it would have created a more neutral rtionship between them, but he couldn¡¯t allow that.

    Ferka had the characteristics of a tomboy, a type that asionally appears in subcultures.

    She had faint scars on her cheeks. She used rough speech. She¡¯d grown up mining, with strong, toned limbs covered inpact muscles. Her brown ponytail was messily tied, stiff and unkempt.

    And yet, she had a surprisingly provocative figure.

    Dwarves were evolved for life underground, and they had shorter stature, making it easier to maneuver through tight tunnels.

    But Ferka was different. She was a half-dwarf, born from a dwarf and a human.

    Even though she had fully matured, she was as small as Mirabel, owing to her dwarf gics. Her figure, though, was slender like that of a human woman.

    She might have looked like a young human girl at first nce, but she was indeed an adult and, without a doubt, a dwarf.

    As proof, her chest bore the prominent fullness characteristic of dwarf women. In less ttering terms, she was a ¡°petite with a voluptuous chest¡±¡ªsmall in stature but with a chest that seemed even more pronounced because of it!

    A petite, busty tomboy. And he had dressed her in a delicate, flowing dress?

    ¡®Perfect.¡¯

    Karami inwardly marveled.

    Look at how embarrassed she was, how adorably she fidgeted.

    To be honest, it was even better to have her put it on herself, as it looked more natural and added a hint of allure. This kind of transformation is often called "the fall of innocence."

    But forcing her to wear it had its own charm.

    Her face was flushed as red as a carrot, and she red at him sharply, her gaze filled with unfiltered, pure reactions.

    "Hehehehe."

    Karamiughed mischievously as he looked at Ferka.

    Ferka felt with her whole being that the rumors about the ve Reaper were not exaggerated.

    <strong>Dwarves.</strong>

    In fantasy worlds, they stand alongside elves and beastfolk as one of the primary non-human races. In this world, dwarven ves are highly valuable.

    Dwarves are known for their exceptional craftsmanship.

    If you raise a dwarven ve, you don¡¯t need to purchase furniture or buildings for your tycoon; they can make them directly. On top of that, their creationse with additional effects.

    Not only that, but they can also forge the best equipment and essories for characters.

    ¡®That¡¯s why I set up a specific training path for each dwarf.¡¯

    Some are dedicated to furniture, others to equipment, and others to essories.

    Dwarven ves are essential for maxing out a character¡¯s specs.@@novelbin@@

    However, my reason for buying Ferka wasn¡¯t just to make items.

    She wasn¡¯t a main character, but she had a story as a supporting character, one that connected to the fourth main character¡¯s storyline.

    The first link in that connection was a sacred ce for dwarves.

    The underground city of Doomheim, the hometown that Ferka longed to return to.

    After bringing Ferka out, we rode a carriage straight to Doomheim.

    As we approached, Ferka¡¯s reaction grew more and more emotional, and upon arrival, her jaw dropped in amazement.

    She probably hadn¡¯t expected to return home. Of course, Doomheim was a magnificent sight, worthy of awe.

    Just as elves live in great trees in their sacred forests, dwarves dig cities deep into the earth.

    An enormous cavern with no end in sight.

    The vast rocky ceiling arched endlessly, with glowing stones embedded like stars, casting golden light into the deep underground.

    The ck stone buildings, arranged in perfect rows and columns, suggested an architect with obsessive precision.

    Every household had a forge, with bearded cksmiths hammering away.

    And in the center of the city¡ª

    A massive furnace, reminiscent of a volcano.

    Just as blood from the heart flows through veins, the molten metal flowed through iron channels, feeding all the city¡¯s forges.

    An eternal me, a revered monument among dwarves.

    This was the Heart of Magmora.

    ¡®So that¡¯s it.¡¯

    Seeing it in person, it truly was impressive. Even as a non-dwarf, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of reverence.

    "Shall we go?"

    Ferka, still in a daze, responded with a start.

    "Huh? Y-yes? You called?"

    "Let¡¯s go."

    "Uh, where to?"

    "To meet your father, of course."

    "Hey, look, isn¡¯t that Ferka?"

    "What nonsense are you talking about? It¡¯s been half a year since Ferka disappeared."

    "No, seriously, look closer! I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s really Ferka!"

    All eyes were on the same spot.

    On a dimly lit underground street, illuminated by glowing streetmps, a human man walked with a dwarven girl trailing behind him nervously.

    The girl couldn¡¯t keep still, ncing around anxiously and tugging at the hem of her dress.

    "Are you blind? There¡¯s no way that¡¯s Ferka. Do you really think she¡¯d wear such a girly dress? It¡¯d be more believable if an elf imed the World Tree was just a regr tree."

    "The World Tree is just a big tree anyway. Seriously, take a closer look! The face, the hair, even the scar on her cheek¡ªit¡¯s a dead ringer for Ferka!"

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    It really was her.

    Even after rubbing his eyes, he couldn¡¯t deny it. Ferka, who had disappeared, was back.

    But who was that human man?

    And more importantly, why was Ferka wearing a dress?

    She looked like a girl physically, but her spirit was undoubtedly masculine.

    Yet there she was, blushing deeply, squirming as if embarrassed, with the mannerisms of a shy, bashful young girl.

    "What¡¯s going on here?"

    "Beats me."

    Maybe she¡¯d gone through some sort of training.

    She¡¯d returned after half a year, looking like apletely different person.

    Amidst the buzzing whispers and stares, Ferka clenched her eyes shut.

    ¡®Just kill me now¡­.¡¯

    Meanwhile, Karami, who had forced her into the dress, hummed a tune as he admired the city.

    Ferka had a revtion once again.

    This man was a genius.

    A genius at making women miserable.

 Chapter 117

    <strong>ng! ng!</strong>

    A dwarf hammered away in a forge, the heat so intense that sweat poured down his deeply furrowed brow like rain.

    His thick beard, a symbol of dwarven pride, swayed in chunks, likely due tock of care.

    His hands, marked with burn scars and calluses, wielded his hammer, which was regarded as an extension of his soul by any true cksmith, and brought it down with force.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The dwarf¡¯s name was Thorbar.

    He was one of the seven Meisters of Doomheim. Meister was an honorable title granted only to the finest cksmiths, revered and envied by all others. To a cksmith, achieving the status of Meister was a dream.

    Thorbar was no exception. The weapons forged by his hands weren¡¯t just tools; they were works of art, masterpieces¡ª

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    ¡ªthat is, until the piece in front of him suddenly crumpled. He had lost control of his strength due to his emotions slipping into his hammering.

    It was a basic mistake, something an apprentice cksmith might make. Especially for someone like Thorbar, who was known for his unyielding coldness, such an error was uncharacteristic.

    All of this was because his daughter had disappeared overnight.

    Thorbar¡¯s daughter, Ferka, his only child, had gone missing half a year ago.

    Although she was a handful, the apple of his eye, and watching her eat didn¡¯t fill him up in the slightest, she was still family. Worry gnawed at him asionally.

    <em>Sigh¡­</em>

    Thorbar wiped his damp eyes with his forearm.

    In his current state, it seemed impossible to continue forging. Only a full-body plunge into cold water would calm the heat and emotions stirring inside him.

    Thorbar hung his hammer on the wall and left the forge, heading back to his home.

    Dwarf houses were all identical in structure, each a square of the same dimensions, with a forge set up in the backyard.

    Optimized for dwarves who spent every waking moment at the forge, except for eating and sleeping.

    <em>Knock, knock.</em>

    A knock on the door.

    Must be a visitor.

    Perhaps it was Logan from across the way? He hadmissioned a ne as an anniversary gift for his wife.

    They¡¯d been married over fifty years, and their love still burned brightly. Truly a man to be respected.

    Thorbar picked up the ne and opened the door.

    "Ah, Logan. Here for your ne? I was just wondering when you¡¯d stop by. Here¡¯s the piece you requested..."

    Thorbar blinked.

    Standing in the doorway was a girl, and their eyes met.

    Ferka¡¯s lips twitched in a faint smile.

    "D-Dad¡­ I¡¯m back¡­."

    Too embarrassed by the dress she wore, Ferka couldn¡¯t even manage her usual tone.

    Thorbar¡¯s eyes widened as he looked her up and down, inspecting her appearance.

    <em>Click.</em>

    He closed the door.

    Then he blinked a couple of times and rubbed his eyes.

    "I must be losing it."

    Was he really missing Ferka so much that he was seeing things?

    Age must have made him more sentimental. He needed to clear his head with cold water.

    <em>Bang, bang!</em>

    "D-Dad! It¡¯s really me, Ferka! Please open the door!"

    "She may look like my daughter, but Ferka would never wear a dress. And she¡¯s not that cute. Don¡¯t y such a cruel prank again."@@novelbin@@

    "Th-that may be true, but¡­."

    The harsh truth hit her hard.

    What kind of life had she been living?

    Even if she¡¯d admitted it unintentionally, being mistaken for a fraud didn¡¯t sit well with Ferka. She decided to prove she was Thorbar¡¯s daughter.

    "D-Dad, you have a burn scar on your forearm! You say it¡¯s an honorable mark from forging, but really, you got it while fussing over a meal¡ª!"

    "It¡¯s undoubtedly you, my daughter. In truth, I never doubted it for a moment. Now, I¡¯d really appreciate it if you could keep your voice down."

    Thorbar opened the door abruptly, cutting off her words. Given that she knew stories only he and his daughter would know, there was no room for doubt.

    Thorbar calmly took another look at Ferka¡¯s appearance.

    ¡®This is my daughter¡­?¡¯

    On closer inspection, her physical features matched Ferka¡¯s exactly. Despite this, it was still hard to believe.

    "So, you vanished without a word and ended up mingling with humans on the surface? And now you¡¯ve returned after half a year, bringing a man along?"

    "W-well, you see¡­."

    "It seems there¡¯s some misunderstanding, but we¡¯re not in that kind of rtionship. I am Karami, a ve trader, and Ferka here is my property."

    "What?"

    "Meister Thorbar. I¡¯vee to negotiate."

    Thorbar narrowed his eyes, looking back and forth between Karami and Ferka. Ferka hung her head as if guilty of something.

    Thorbar quickly grasped the situation.

    It wasn¡¯t that his troublesome daughter had been wandering about, but rather that something had happened to her.

    "Is that¡­ Ferka?"

    "I think so. But who¡¯s that guy?"

    People began to gather, attracted by the unusual sight. This wasn¡¯t the best ce for a conversation.

    "Let¡¯s talk inside."

    Dwarven furniture was typically built to a different scale.

    With their rtively short legs, dwarves needed furniture with a lower height. In any other ce, there wouldn¡¯t have been a single chair suited to Karami¡¯s size, but in Thorbar¡¯s home, there was a chair designed specifically for Ferka, a half-dwarf.

    Karami, being Ferka¡¯s master, sat in her chair, which naturally left her standing.

    <em>¡­</em>

    A vein pulsed on Thorbar¡¯s forehead. Seeing a stranger in his daughter¡¯s seat greatly unsettled him.

    He sat in the closest chair to his hammer, fully prepared to smash Karami¡¯s head if necessary.

    "¡­Tell me what happened from the beginning."

    Ferka recounted the events from six months prior.

    Bored, she¡¯d ventured far and had been captured by ve hunters, ending up as a mine ve. She was then purchased by Karami, who¡¯d brought her back.

    Thorbar¡¯s eyes widened ever so slightly, having assumed Ferka had simply gone off without telling him. He hadn¡¯t been aware of these circumstances.

    "So, when you say you want to make a deal, you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll return Ferka in exchange for something?"

    "Precisely."

    Thorbar quickly regained hisposure.

    He didn¡¯t know what confidence had brought this man to the heart of dwarf territory, but he saw no reason toply with any deal. He could take Ferka back by force if needed.

    Just as his hand was moving toward his hammer¡ª

    "I¡¯d advise against any rash actions. Ferka and I have a master-ve contract in ce. As a precaution, I¡¯ve set up insurance. Should anything happen to me, I cannot guarantee Ferka¡¯s safety."

    "¡­"

    Whether it was true or not, Thorbar had no way to tell. He couldn¡¯t risk his daughter¡¯s life on a gamble.

    Reluctantly, he decided to hear what Karami had to offer.

    "Alright, let¡¯s hear it."

    Karami smiled.

    "It¡¯s nothing extravagant. I just want to take some of Magmar¡¯s me."

    Thorbar¡¯s gaze hardened.

    The Heart of Magmar, a symbol with simr significance to the Elves¡¯ World Tree, was a sacred me. The idea of a human taking it was unthinkable.

    It was akin to asking for a branch of the World Tree.

    "Magmar¡¯s me is the very essence and spirit of the dwarves. It cannot be given to a stranger, and certainly not to a ckmailer."

    "A ckmailer? I not only freed your daughter from a life of very in the mines but personally brought her home. If that doesn¡¯t make me a benefactor, then what does?"

    "Seems ve traders have sold their conscience along with everything else. Get out. I don¡¯t negotiate with vers."

    "So, your pride as a cksmith takes precedence over your daughter? What a cold-hearted father you are, isn¡¯t that right?"

    Karami, expecting this oue, shook his head and looked at Ferka.

    Ferka¡¯s eyes wavered in shock. She knew her father was strict, but she¡¯d never imagined he¡¯d ce his pride above her.

    "I respect your decision, but I have my own reasons why I cannot give up on this."

    "What do you intend to use the me for?"

    "It¡¯s nothing grand. Just to awaken a princess sleeping in the ice."

    An enigmatic statement.

    Who was this princess sleeping in the ice?

    Thorbar didn¡¯t take Karami¡¯s words at face value, suspecting hidden motives.

    Of course, Karami was entirely sincere. To melt the ice frozen by the ancient dragon¡¯s curse, the me of Magmar was essential. ording to Karami¡¯s data, this was the only way.

    To gain the me, he needed the Meister¡¯s approval.

    There were seven Meisters in Doomheim, so it didn¡¯t necessarily have to be Thorbar, but the path through him was more straightforward than with the others.

    Thorbar was also the ideal choice due to certain essories that would need to be craftedter. But Thorbar¡¯s resolve was proving stronger than Karami had anticipated.

    ¡®Should I try approaching another Meister?¡¯

    Just as Karami was about to adjust his ns, Thorbar spoke up.

    "If it¡¯s truly necessary, I can propose an alternative."

    "Oh? And what would that be?"

    An offer from Thorbar himself?

    This was a promising turn.

    "Marry Ferka and be my son-inw."

    Otherwise known as: Thorbar¡¯s way of dealing with his troublesome daughter.

 Chapter 119

    The traits of the races in <em>Tao''sl</em> are rooted in their origins.

    Elves living in the forests are known for their long ears and striking appearances. They excel in using bows andmanding spirits, harboring a superiorityplex that leads them to look down on other races.

    Dwarves living underground are short and broad, enjoy drinking, are boisterous by nature, and are born with a craftsman''s touch.

    Elves and dwarves, natural opposites, naturally despise each other.

    Thus, when Karami, among the dwarves, uttered the phrase, <em>"Elves wouldugh if they saw this,"</em> it was akin to saying, <em>"Please beat me with a hammer and turn me into a cutlet."</em>

    "What did you just say, you runt? What do you mean by that?!"

    The dwarves leapt up as if propelled by springs, and Hargran red at Karami, shouting.

    "The scrawny wretch Torbar brought in! We refrained from driving you out to show the might of dwarves, but this isn¡¯t a ce where someone like you can run your mouth!"@@novelbin@@

    Karami''s lips curled into a faint smirk.

    "The great Vargan, the ancestor of dwarves who constructed Magmar''s Heart and founded the Ironblood Assembly, said, <em>''All participants of the Ironblood Assembly are equals.''</em> Didn''t he?"

    "...!"

    "Even though I¡¯m a human, I am an official observer at this meeting, which grants me the right to speak. Are you saying that silencing me goes against Vargan''s will?"

    "You rotten little wretch! How dare a mere human invoke the name of the great Vargan in front of me, Hargran?! Fine, I needed a snack anyway¡ªcrushing your head and roasting it should do nicely!"

    As Hargran reached for his massive hammer and began to rise, Ulbram intervened.

    "Sit down, Hargran."

    "But, Ulbram!"

    "Do you intend to spill blood in the Hall of Sacred me? If so, I won¡¯t just stand by and watch. Neither will the rest of the dwarves here."

    "..."

    Hargran surveyed the room. The very dwarves who had supported him moments ago now avoided his gaze as if nothing had happened.

    Hargran, staunchly traditional, had no choice but to step back.

    "You scrawny brat!"

    He settled for spewing curses.

    As if quelling molten steel in a furnace, Ulbram stroked his chin and smiled weightily.

    "Well then, you..."

    "Karami. I¡¯m a ve trader."

    "Ah, Karami. Did you just say we¡¯ve been shortsighted?"

    "Yes, you¡¯re only looking at the trees in front of you, unable to see the forest. Honestly, it¡¯s frustrating beyond words."

    Even as Karami''s words provoked, Ulbram chuckled warmly, as if unbothered.

    "Topare dwarves with elves in the holy sanctuary of dwarves... You¡¯re not a man in his right mind."

    "As a merchant, it¡¯s only natural to live with a screw or two loose."

    "That¡¯s fair enough."

    Karami''s audaciousness, in the face of what could easily lead to his demise, intrigued Ulbram. Thoughcking in physical stature, his courage rivaled that of any dwarf.

    "Very well. You may speak. But remember this¡ªdwarves admire confidence, not rudeness. If your words fail to move us, you¡¯ll bear the consequences of your insolence."

    "Understood."

    "Good. Then speak."

    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity¡ªto align with Torbar while securing the dwarves'' support.

    Missing this chance was not an option.

    "Why are you limiting railways to just transporting ore and people? That¡¯s something you can already do without railways."

    "Then what else do you propose?"

    It was time for the knockout blow. Karami delivered his decisive idea.

    "Alcohol."

    "Alcohol...?"

    "With a railway, you can transportrge quantities of alcohol to work sites, can¡¯t you?"

    His single statement enveloped the assembly in silence. The dwarves¡¯rge eyes widened beneath their thick beards, as if confronting a dragon.

    After what felt like an eternity, one dwarf, his beard trembling, broke the silence.

    "You... you genius, you!"

    "Alcohol... transported in bulk?"

    "Exactly."

    Smiling kindly, like a salesman pitching products to elders in a rural vige, Karami began his exnation.

    "Transporting alcohol to distant worksites is no easy feat. It¡¯s heavy, so you can¡¯t carry as much as you¡¯d like. Plus, liquids have a mind of their own, sloshing around and throwing off your bnce as you traverse rugged underground terrain."

    "True."

    "And that¡¯s not all! No race burns with as much passion as dwarves. By the time a dwarf, brimming with furnace-like heat, arrives at their destination... oh no. The once-cold alcohol has turned lukewarm. After all that effort, the beer is warm¡ªhow tragic is that?"

    "Ugh... just thinking about it brings tears to my eyes."

    "Alcohol should be enjoyed cold... Amentable affair indeed."

    As Karami¡¯s vivid words stirred their emotions, the dwarves began to resonate with his vision. Feeling the groundwork had beenid, Karami stood and strode across the Hall of Sacred me, his every movement followed by the dwarves¡¯ eyes.

    "But if we install railways? Alcohol can be transported in bulk, shielded from body heat, and kept cold thanks to the speed of delivery."

    "Ooooh...!"

    "Imagine this: after gruelingbor, drenched in sweat, you pour a frosty ale down your throat. The coolness spreads through your body like a soothing wave..."

    Karami mimed lifting an invisible mug and drinking, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing convincingly, as though he were actually downing a beer.

    The dwarves gulped audibly at the realistic portrayal.

    When Karami finished his pantomime and set down the imaginary mug, he eximed, "Ahhh~!"

    "Ahhh~!"

    In perfect unison, the dwarves let out their own cries of satisfaction, wiping their mouths with their sleeves as if they¡¯d actually been drinking.

    "How does that sound? Just imagining it is perfect, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Amazing! Simply divine!"

    "What do we need to make this a reality?"

    "<strong>Railways!</strong>"

    "Correct!"

    The dwarves rallied behind Karami, unable to suppress their agreement.

    Karami couldn¡¯t hide his grin. Everything was going ording to n.

    The Ironblood Assembly was open to anyone acknowledged as a dwarf. However, Karami had observed that most attendees were middle-aged or older.

    Young dwarves were busy with work and recreation, while older dwarves, whose vigor had waned, used the assembly as a way to pass time.

    This dynamic was no different than human societies, where voter turnout among older generations consistently outpaced that of younger demographics.

    Political decisions leaned toward the interests of the elderly, as the majority inevitably overpowered minority opinions.

    If young dwarves wanted to make life a bit easier, the elders would cling to tradition, wielding unverifiable tales of the past as irrefutable truths.

    Even if some of those tales were true, they were often useless in the present age.

    Karami had flipped the narrative. He¡¯d yed the ultimate card: alcohol, the one thing dwarves adored above all else.

    There was no way they¡¯d refuse.

    In no time, the assembly was abuzz with dwarves convincing one another.

    "Why didn¡¯t we think of using railways for alcohol? We only considered ore and people!"

    "Shameful. To think a human came up with something even dwarves didn¡¯t! He was right¡ªwe saw the trees but not the forest."

    "What a disgrace! This foolishness puts us on par with, or even below, the elves!"

    Though they berated themselves, their habitual disdain for elves remained intact.

    The bnce of the scale, which had heavily opposed railways, tippedpletely in favor of their construction.

    "Let¡¯s build those railways!"

    "Absolutely! Drinking lukewarm ale after work is torture for a dwarf!"

    Karami turned his gaze to Hargran, who, caught up in the speech, swallowed nervously and flinched when their eyes met.

    "If the railways are used solely for transporting alcohol, it won¡¯t disrupt tradition, will it?"

    "Th-that¡¯s..."

    "Besides, dwarves and alcohol have been inseparable since ancient times. After all, dwarves consider cooling down with ale after work to be life¡¯s greatest joy. Even here at the Ironblood Assembly, drinking isn¡¯t umon, is it?"

    Karami gestured toward Hargran¡¯s empty ale barrel.

    Indeed, dwarves and alcohol were inseparable.

    Violence and silencing others were forbidden at the Ironblood Assembly, but drinking was not. Frommon dwarves to leaders like Hargran, everyone partook.

    "As a Meister governing Doomheim, shouldn¡¯t you ensure a suitable reward for dwarves whoplete their rituals?"

    Though the railways would initially carry only alcohol, Karami knew it wouldn¡¯t stop there. The allure of convenience was irresistible. Once the railways were operational, alcohol transport would inevitably lead to transporting people and goods.

    Ulbram chuckled, shaking his head.

    "This... this was a masterstroke."

    "Ulbram, we can¡¯t allow this!"

    "Give it up, Hargran. The Ironblood Assembly isn¡¯t about the whims of a few leaders¡ªit represents the will of the majority. Look around you; can¡¯t you see what everyone wants?"

    "But...!"

    "If you don¡¯t like it, you¡¯re wee to try convincing them otherwise. Even that human youth, whom you dismissed as scrawny, managed to do it. Surely you can too, can¡¯t you?"

    Hargran clenched his jaw, his expression akin to swallowing a bitter pill.

    In frustration, he reached for his barrel of ale, only to find it dry. Growling, he tossed it aside.

    Ulbram signaled Urgdar with a nod, who responded in kind.

    "Torbar¡¯s proposal to install railways has been approved by majority vote."

    <em>Bang!</em>

    The hammer struck, and its sound echoed through the assembly hall.

    Torbar stared at Karami, unable to believe what had just happened.

    Karami shrugged and mouthed silently, <em>"Still not going to lend me the me?"</em>

 Chapter 120

    After the meeting, only a few individuals remained in the hall.

    Ulbram.

    Torbar.

    Urgdar.

    And myself.

    It seemed my performance during the assembly left a favorable impression, as Ulbram extended his hand for a handshake.

    "Pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Ulbram Khan."

    "Allow me to reintroduce myself. I¡¯m Karami."

    I sped his hand. This old man¡¯s grip was no joke.

    His hands, rough and solid like any cksmith¡¯s, were extraordinarily thick¡ªat least twice the size of mine.

    "You surprised me earlier. It¡¯s no small feat to voice your stance among dwarves. Honestly, when you acted like you were drinking that ale, I nearly fell for it myself."

    "Next time, I¡¯ll strive to make sure you do."

    "Ha ha ha! You¡¯re a bold young man, I¡¯ll give you that. Torbar certainly brought in an interesting one."

    Ulbram¡¯sughter was loud and hearty.

    "So, you brought back Torbar¡¯s long-lost daughter? That wild one? That couldn¡¯t have been an easy task."

    "It just kind of happened."

    "Don¡¯t y coy. I¡¯ve already confirmed you¡¯re not the kind of man to leave things to chance."

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    Suddenly, Ulbram¡¯s grip tightened.

    My feeble hand felt like it was being crushed.

    The once jovial atmosphere shifted as a weighty seriousness radiated from Ulbram.

    "ve trader, what is it you seek in Doomheim?"

    Stern, grave, and intensely serious, his demeanor was intimidating. Despite his short stature, the rity and force in his gaze rivaled that of any young man.

    It was clear bluffing wouldn¡¯t work here.

    If I tried to deflect or dodge the question, my hand would likely end up as t as a pancake under a hydraulic press. I had to protect my right-handpanion.

    "I want to borrow the me from Magmar¡¯s Heart."

    "And what do you intend to use it for?"

    "There¡¯s a ve I must meet. I¡¯ll use it for her."

    "..."

    It¡¯s not wrong to save someone in need, is it? In fact, I took pride in doing the right thing, so I met Ulbram¡¯s gaze head-on.

    "Should I call that romantic... or madness?"

    "Please, call it pure devotion."

    "You certainly have a way with words."

    Reluctantly, Ulbram released my hand. I massaged it as soon as I was free¡ªhis grip had left bright red marks.

    "It¡¯s true that going through Torbar is the surest way to obtain the me since he¡¯s the overseer of Magmar¡¯s Heart."

    I knew that already.

    Torbar Drak, the Arbiter of the me.

    While solving the concerns of other Meisters could eventually lead me to Torbar, dealing with him directly was the fastest route.

    "Torbar, what do you say to lending him the me?"

    "You know as well as I do, Ulbram. In all of our history, the me has never been handed to an outsider."

    "Times change. Just as you¡¯re advocating for railways to benefit the dwarves, some traditions are bound to evolve."

    "..."

    Torbar lowered his gaze, staring at the ground in contemtion. After a long silence, he finally looked at me, his decision seemingly made.

    "...Very well. I¡¯ll lend you the me."

    "Wow."

    "But there¡¯s a condition. Since I still don¡¯t trust you, you¡¯ll need to take apanion."

    Apanion? That worked for me.

    The destination was treacherous, and I¡¯d been nning to hire protection anyway. If the person was chosen by a Meister, theirbat abilities were guaranteed.

    "I¡¯m fine with that. If everything goes smoothly, I¡¯ll also fulfill my previous promise to free Miss Ferka."

    "Tch."

    After several days of preparation, I set out with the expedition team, heading toward Isengar.

    It was time to meet my fourth main ve.

    "Ah-choo!"

    Or at least, it would be, if I didn¡¯t freeze to death first.

    The permafrost region of Isengar.

    Leaving Doomheim and heading north to the surface, its majesty revealed itself quickly.

    A bleak, snow-covered expanse stretched to the horizon, where ashen clouds blotted out the sun, draining even its faint warmth. The freezing wastnd seemed to freeze hope itself.

    Every breath felt like inhaling shards of ice, and each step sank knee-deep into snow, making progress a struggle. But most of all...

    "Ah-choo! Damn, it¡¯s freezing."@@novelbin@@

    It was unbearably cold.

    The unnatural chill made my body tremble uncontrobly, no matter how much I tried to steady myself. Despite my best preparations, this cold exceeded all expectations. Without the winter gear crafted by dwarven artisans, I¡¯d have turned into an ice sculpture long ago.

    The dwarf ahead, carrying a massive hammer on his shoulder, nced back and yelled.

    "You scrawny brat! Shivering from just this?!"

    The panion" Torbar had assigned as my escort and observer turned out to be none other than Hargran. Whether he volunteered or was selected, I couldn¡¯t say.

    From the start, he¡¯d taken every chance to berate me.

    "It¡¯s not just this¡ªit¡¯s enough to freeze me to death."

    "That¡¯s because you¡¯re a scrawny weakling!"

    "Our physiologies are different!"

    With their naturally high body temperatures,pact frames that retained heat well, and thickyers of subcutaneous fat, dwarves were built to endure the cold.

    I, on the other hand, was simply a weak human. The difference in biology made thisparison entirely unfair.

    "You¡¯ve got a long tongue for a man! No wonder you turned to being a merchant. Go ahead and cut off your¡ª"

    "That¡¯s enough!"

    Arguing with him was pointless, so I decided to keep my words to a minimum.

    A fierce wind howled, and I hunched my shoulders, trying to shield myself behind the dwarves carving a path through the snowstorm.

    "Scrawny brat!"

    Hargran¡¯s deep voice broke through the howling wind.

    "What exactly are we looking for?"

    "A cave!"

    "There are a million caves! How are we supposed to find the right one in this endless snow?!"

    "There¡¯s a cave where snow doesn¡¯t pile up!"

    "What nonsense are you spouting? In this storm, where would you find such a thing? Are your parents elves or something?"

    "I don¡¯t have parents!"

    "I figured, you little wretch."

    This damned dwarf¡ªdid he really just insult my parentage?

    Before I could unleash my well-honed gamer trash talk...

    "Captain! Over there!"

    A dwarf pointed to a massive hill faintly visible through the swirling snow.

    The hill, tinted dark blue amidst the all-epassing white, stood out. Snow seemed to vanish as it fell, leaving the hill bare.

    At its base was a dark opening¡ªa cave.

    "What the hell is that?"

    "What else? A cave where snow doesn¡¯t pile up. What, can¡¯t you see it? Should I carry you?"

    "You brat! No wonder you don¡¯t respect your elders!"

    "I don¡¯t listen to anyone shorter than me. Now, let¡¯s go."

    Hargran shouted something back, but being so short, his voice didn¡¯t carry to me.

    We pressed through the snowstorm, descending into the cave. Inside, while free of snow, the air carried an intense chill that seemed to pierce through my skin.

    The cold here defied description¡ªit was so severe that every exhtion instantly turned into frozen particles, ttering to the ground.

    "This... this is way too cold."

    "This isn¡¯t natural. It feels more like a curse than ordinary magic. What is this ce?"

    Hargran signaled a subordinate to cast magic, but I quickly stopped him.

    "Don¡¯t. It¡¯ll leave a trace."

    "A trace? Who¡¯s going to find this ce?"

    "Someone might. We¡¯re all in danger if you make a mistake. Let¡¯s finish this quickly and leave."

    "Hmph! You¡¯re about to freeze to death, yet you¡¯re so arrogant. Here, take this!"

    Hargran tossed his outer cloak at me. I didn¡¯t hesitate to wrap it around myself like a nket.

    "Wow."

    The cloak was incredibly warm.

    Clearly made of special materials and crafted by a Meister, its insting properties were exceptional.

    "This is much better."

    "Don¡¯t thank me, brat. If you die, it¡¯ll cause trouble for Torbar and his daughter. That¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m helping. Now, move!"

    "Tsundere dwarf... unexpectedly charming, huh?"

    "What the hell is wrong with you? I¡¯ve seen crazy, but you¡¯re on another level."

    We lit torches and ventured deeper into the cave.

    "Are you sure there¡¯s a ve here? Did you freeze her or something?"

    "You¡¯ll see."

    I didn¡¯t borate further.

    The deeper we went, the more the cave transformed. From rough stone walls, we entered an area filled with glowing blue ice crystals, their beauty otherworldly.

    And amidst the smaller crystals, embedded in the wall, was a massive one. Inside it, curled up and asleep, was a girl.

    "Wow..."

    Awestruck murmurs echoed around me.

    Even without words, everyone seemed to understand.

    Her beauty was breathtaking, capable of rendering anyone speechless.

    White as snow, icy as winter¡ªa princess of frozen beauty.

    [<strong>Ashies Friana, the Princess Who Knows No Spring.</strong>]

    She was my fourth main ve.

 Chapter 122

    <strong>Cold.</strong>

    It was the name of the curse that had clung to Ashies all her life.

    No matter how manyyers she wore, the biting chill seeped into her skin. When she approached a fire, the curse reacted, sending waves of icy cold that seemed to freeze even her soul.

    It was as if the warmth that every living being deserved was denied to her.

    Ashies did not know warmth¡ªneither physically nor emotionally.

    After awakening Ashies andpleting the ve contract, it was time to settle down and use a central base to progress the story, as always.

    For Ashies, the obvious choice was Doomheim.

    Securing a suitable ce for lodging in Doomheim seemed like the best move.

    It was worth noting: I was rich.

    Running a cat caf¨¦ had earned me steady profits, and freeing Lin hadted me some hefty points. I had thousands of gold coins at my disposal.

    Sure, with all the cksmiths around, I could build a house from scratch, but managing it would be a hassle.

    <em>Plus, Ashies could benefit from steady interaction with others.</em>

    With all that in mind, I decided to stay at Torbar¡¯s house. Having Ferka around¡ªsomeone closer to Ashies in age¡ªwas a bonus.

    "Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Get out."

    Of course, Torbar wasn¡¯t going to agree easily.

    "Do you really expect the princess to sleep on the streets?"

    "I know the other Meisters invited you to their homes. Pick one of those. A house is a house."

    "I turned them all down. I¡¯m a shy person. Being around strangers makes me ufortable."

    Torbar shot me a look that screamed, <em>¡®You? Shy?¡¯</em> I¡¯ll have you know, I score 98% introverted on every MBTI test.

    That¡¯s how I ended up isekai¡¯d while gaming all day in my room.

    "You¡¯re telling me to let Ferka live with a ve trader?"

    "I¡¯m her savior. And having us stay here is beneficial for you, too."

    "How so?"

    "Miss Ashies is a princess. She represents the pinnacle of womanhood, the highest status a woman can hold. Living with her might inspire Ferka, don¡¯t you think?"

    Torbar¡¯s eyes widened.

    "Wow¡­ Sis, you¡¯re really a princess?"

    "Prin¡­cess¡­?"

    "Of course! Look how white and beautiful she is. I¡¯ve never seen anyone as pretty as you!"

    Our gazes turned toward the source of the girl talk. Ashies was sitting primly, while Ferka stared at her with a sparkling admiration, like a young girl marveling at a fairy tale heroine. As promised, I had freed Ferka.

    Torbar, who¡¯d been frustrated with Ferka¡¯s tomboyish behavior, was visibly swayed by the thought of Ashies positively influencing her.

    His trembling pupils betrayed his inner conflict. One final push was all it would take.

    "I¡¯ll cover our living expenses and help you with anymissions. You know my skills better than anyone."

    "¡­"

    I piled on conditions that would be hard for Torbar to refuse. It was only a matter of time before he caved.

    "There¡¯s only one spare room in my house."

    "That¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll share the same room. Just keep the room warm and set up two beds."

    Considering Ashies¡¯ constant aura of icy cold, I¡¯d freeze to death if we slept too close.

    "I won¡¯t interfere with how you treat your ve, but this is my house. If I hear anything suspicious, you¡¯re out. Got it?"

    "Of course. I¡¯m a kind ve trader who neverys a hand on his ves."

    "Hah. Sure, you are¡­"

    And just like that, lodging was secured without much trouble.

    "Wow¡­ It¡¯s like a goddess statuee to life."

    "Sweetheart? Why are you staring like that?"

    "Huh? Oh, I just thought it was amazing to see a human in Doomheim¡­"

    "You said she¡¯s like a goddess statue. If she¡¯s a goddess statue, what does that make me?"

    "Uhh¡­"

    "Uhh? Uhhh? Why can¡¯t you answer immediately?"

    The man hesitated before pulling a chisel and hammer from his belt.

    "You¡¯re an uncarved block of stone. Full of potential to be the most beautiful statue. Will you let me sculpt you?"

    "Wow, are you serious? We¡¯re done. Go admire your goddess statue all you want."

    "Oh¡­ okay, then."

    The man turned back to stare at Ashies.

    "Hey! You¡¯re really going to look?!?"

    That made three couples now.

    Three couples Ashies had unintentionally broken up.

    A mobile rtionship breaker¡ªthat was her new nickname.

    I¡¯d traveled with witches, elves, and even a gumiho before, but this was on another level.

    Walking through Doomheim with Ashies felt like leading a parade, as everyone turned to stare.

    <em>Well, considering even a dragon couldn¡¯t resist kidnapping her¡­</em>

    Her beauty was so captivating it could enthrall even the strongest beings. Asking ordinary men not to look was unreasonable.

    Of course, I¡¯d resist. Bring proof if you think otherwise.

    "What do you think of this ce?"

    "¡­?"

    "It¡¯s lively with all these people, and thanks to the massive furnaces, it¡¯s warm, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Warm¡­?"

    Ashies tilted her head in confusion.

    "What is¡­ warm?"

    "Hmm, what is warm¡­?"

    Right. Ashies had never experienced warmth, thanks to her curse.

    "Maybe¡­ it¡¯s like the morning sunlight melting the frost after a cold night. Or the hard, frozen ground softening as it prepares for spring."

    "Melting¡­ snow?"

    Her tone was distant, her expression nk.

    <em>Talking to her directly makes it even more apparent.</em>

    I already knew Ashies had an air of innocence, and I understood why.

    Her story was inspired by <em>Snow White and the Seven Dwarves</em>. Ashies yed the role of Snow White, the Meisters were the dwarves, and the wicked stepmother was none other than the ice dragon, Skadia.

    When Skadia asked her magical mirror, <em>"Mirror, mirror, on the wall, who¡¯s the fairest of them all?"</em> the answer was Ashies.

    Ashies was canonically the most beautiful woman in the <em>Tao''sl</em> universe.

    Dragons, known for hoarding treasures, were naturally drawn to her unparalleled beauty. To Skadia, Ashies was a must-have addition to her collection.

    However, Skadia faced a dilemma: time.

    Humans age and lose their beauty, and Ashies, being a mortal, would wither even faster.

    To preserve her beauty eternally, Skadia cast multiple enchantments:

    <ul>

    <li>She froze Ashies¡¯ body to stop aging.</li>

    <li>She sealed her emotions to prevent sorrow.</li>

    <li>She locked away her thoughts to prevent deep reflection.</li>

    <li>She stopped her time entirely.</li>

    </ul>

    Ashies became nothing more than a beautiful mannequin, incapable of living.

    "Poor thing."

    "?"

    I reached out and gently patted her head.

    Her hair was soft and cool to the touch¡ªsurprisingly pleasant.

    Under normal circumstances, touching a woman¡¯s hair would be unthinkable, especially for a stranger. But Ashies remained motionless, showing no reaction as I tousled her hair.

    <em>Convenient, at least.</em>

    She didn¡¯t resist because she couldn¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong.

    The problem was figuring out how to teach this living embodiment of dry ice what warmth felt like.

    <em>Should I have her dip her hands in molten steel?</em>

    Probably not. She¡¯d freeze it before it even touched her.

    There were many ways to experience warmth, so I¡¯d find something eventually.

    Before stepping away, I gave her hair onest rough ruffle.

    "Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s a lot I haven¡¯t explored yet."

    As I moved ahead, Ashies remained where she was, cing her hand on her head.

    "Warmth¡­?"

    I briefly held my breath before exhaling with a smile.

    "Yes, that could be a kind of warmth too."

    The nights in the underground city of Doomheim were special.

    Devoid of sunlight, moonlight, or starlight, the city was illuminated by artificial luminescent stones embedded in the ceiling, casting a warm golden glow like daylight.

    But even in the underground city, darkness had its ce.

    As the time shifted, the light¡¯s hue deepened from bright azure to a rich indigo, eventually settling into a dark, night-sky purple.

    Magmar¡¯s Heart closed its gates, halting the flow ofva veins. cksmiths tidied their forges and returned home.

    It was the darkest hour of Doomheim¡¯s 24-hour cycle.

    On the second floor of Torbar¡¯s house, Ashiesy alone in the bed of the room Karami had secured. Karami, meanwhile, was crammed onto the sofa downstairs.

    With Mirabel or Lin, he could¡¯ve simply shared a bed, but not with Ashies. Her icy aura would freeze him to death.

    Until a new bed and proper instion were arranged, this would be the routine.

    "¡­"

    Ashies stared out the window, her mind nk.

    She had no thoughts of why she was here or memories of what had happened in the past.

    Even the desire for revenge against Skadia, the source of all her suffering, didn¡¯t burn within her. Her emotions had been frozen solid, just like her body.

    A flower that never knew spring remained buried in winter soil, unable to bloom.

    The only external sensation Ashies had felt was Karami¡¯s hand patting her head.

    It was unfamiliar.

    Ashies had called it warmth, but it wasn¡¯t warmth¡ªnot in the traditional sense. Her body was so frozen that even fire couldn¡¯t elicit a response.

    What she felt wasn¡¯t warmth¡ªit was simply the tactile sensation of his hand.

    How to describe it?

    How to¡­?

    How to¡­?

    "¡­"

    Ashies had no words for it.

    Her sealed emotions and thoughts offered no way to express what she felt. Hershes fluttered for a moment before settling back into stillness.

    A fleeting instant, like the ticking of a clock¡¯s second hand.@@novelbin@@

    <em>¡­?</em>

    What was that just now?

    Ashies couldn¡¯t recognize the irritation born of frustration.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!